The three musketeers

Alexandre Dumas

"The three musketeers by Alexandre Dumas and Auguste Maquet" is a historical adventure novel written and published in 1844. Set in 1625 France, it follows young d'Artagnan who travels to Paris hoping to join the elite Musketeers of the Guard. Though unable to join immediately, he befriends three legendary musketeers—Athos, Porthos, and Aramis—and becomes entangled in dangerous affairs of state involving Cardinal Richelieu, Queen Anne, and the Duke of Buckingham. This swashbuckling tale of heroic swordsmen fighting for justice launched Dumas's celebrated d'Artagnan Romances.

FictionHistory16 hr 4 min read25,944 downloads on Project Gutenberg
Title Page & Table of Contents

The Three Musketeers

By Alexandre Dumas, Père

First Volume of the D’Artagnan Series

CONTENTS

AUTHOR’S PREFACE

Chapter I. THE THREE PRESENTS OF D’ARTAGNAN THE ELDER

Chapter II. THE ANTECHAMBER OF M. DE TRÉVILLE

Chapter III. THE AUDIENCE

Chapter IV. THE SHOULDER OF ATHOS, THE BALDRIC OF PORTHOS AND THE HANDKERCHIEF OF ARAMIS

Chapter V. THE KING’S MUSKETEERS AND THE CARDINAL’S GUARDS

Chapter VI. HIS MAJESTY KING LOUIS XIII.

Chapter VII. THE INTERIOR OF THE MUSKETEERS

Chapter VIII. CONCERNING A COURT INTRIGUE

Chapter IX. D’ARTAGNAN SHOWS HIMSELF

Chapter X. A MOUSETRAP IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY

Chapter XI. IN WHICH THE PLOT THICKENS

Chapter XII. GEORGE VILLIERS, DUKE OF BUCKINGHAM

Chapter XIII. MONSIEUR BONACIEUX

Chapter XIV. THE MAN OF MEUNG

Chapter XV. MEN OF THE ROBE AND MEN OF THE SWORD

Chapter XVI. IN WHICH M. SÉGUIER, KEEPER OF THE SEALS, LOOKS MORE THAN ONCE FOR THE BELL

Chapter XVII. BONACIEUX AT HOME

Chapter XVIII. LOVER AND HUSBAND

Chapter XIX. PLAN OF CAMPAIGN

Chapter XX. THE JOURNEY

Chapter XXI. THE COUNTESS DE WINTER

Chapter XXII. THE BALLET OF LA MERLAISON

Chapter XXIII. THE RENDEZVOUS

Chapter XXIV. THE PAVILION

Chapter XXV. PORTHOS

Chapter XXVI. ARAMIS AND HIS THESIS

Chapter XXVII. THE WIFE OF ATHOS

Chapter XXVIII. THE RETURN

Chapter XXIX. HUNTING FOR THE EQUIPMENTS

Chapter XXX. D’ARTAGNAN AND THE ENGLISHMAN

Chapter XXXI. ENGLISH AND FRENCH

Chapter XXXII. A PROCURATOR’S DINNER

Chapter XXXIII. SOUBRETTE AND MISTRESS

Chapter XXXIV. IN WHICH THE EQUIPMENT OF ARAMIS AND PORTHOS IS TREATED OF

Chapter XXXV. A GASCON A MATCH FOR CUPID

Chapter XXXVI. DREAM OF VENGEANCE

Chapter XXXVII. MILADY’S SECRET

Chapter XXXVIII. HOW, WITHOUT INCOMMDING HIMSELF, ATHOS PROCURES HIS EQUIPMENT

Chapter XXXIX. A VISION

Chapter XL. A TERRIBLE VISION

Chapter XLI. THE SIEGE OF LA ROCHELLE

Chapter XLII. THE ANJOU WINE

Chapter XLIII. THE SIGN OF THE RED DOVECOT

Chapter XLIV. THE UTILITY OF STOVEPIPES

Chapter XLV. A CONJUGAL SCENE

Chapter XLVI. THE BASTION SAINT-GERVAIS

Chapter XLVII. THE COUNCIL OF THE MUSKETEERS

Chapter XLVIII. A FAMILY AFFAIR

Chapter XLIX. FATALITY

Chapter L. CHAT BETWEEN BROTHER AND SISTER

Chapter LI. OFFICER

Chapter LII. CAPTIVITY: THE FIRST DAY

Chapter LIII. CAPTIVITY: THE SECOND DAY

Chapter LIV. CAPTIVITY: THE THIRD DAY

Chapter LV. CAPTIVITY: THE FOURTH DAY

Chapter LVI. CAPTIVITY: THE FIFTH DAY

Chapter LVII. MEANS FOR CLASSICAL TRAGEDY

Chapter LVIII. ESCAPE

Chapter LIX. WHAT TOOK PLACE AT PORTSMOUTH AUGUST 23, 1628

Chapter LX. IN FRANCE

Chapter LXI. THE CARMELITE CONVENT AT BÉTHUNE

Chapter LXII. TWO VARIETIES OF DEMONS

Chapter LXIII. THE DROP OF WATER

Chapter LXIV. THE MAN IN THE RED CLOAK

Chapter LXV. TRIAL

Chapter LXVI. EXECUTION

Chapter LXVII. CONCLUSION

EPILOGUE

AUTHOR’S PREFACE

In which it is proved that, notwithstanding their names’ ending in _os_

and _is_, the heroes of the story which we are about to have the honor

to relate to our readers have nothing mythological about them.

A short time ago, while making researches in the Royal Library for my

History of Louis XIV., I stumbled by chance upon the Memoirs of M.

d’Artagnan, printed—as were most of the works of that period, in which

authors could not tell the truth without the risk of a residence, more

or less long, in the Bastille—at Amsterdam, by Pierre Rouge. The title

attracted me; I took them home with me, with the permission of the

guardian, and devoured them.

It is not my intention here to enter into an analysis of this curious

work; and I shall satisfy myself with referring such of my readers as

appreciate the pictures of the period to its pages. They will therein

find portraits penciled by the hand of a master; and although these

squibs may be, for the most part, traced upon the doors of barracks and

the walls of cabarets, they will not find the likenesses of Louis XIII.,

Anne of Austria, Richelieu, Mazarin, and the courtiers of the period,

less faithful than in the history of M. Anquetil.

But, it is well known, what strikes the capricious mind of the poet is

not always what affects the mass of readers. Now, while admiring, as

others doubtless will admire, the details we have to relate, our main

preoccupation concerned a matter to which no one before ourselves had

given a thought.

D’Artagnan relates that on his first visit to M. de Tréville, captain

of the king’s Musketeers, he met in the antechamber three young men,

serving in the illustrious corps into which he was soliciting the honor

of being received, bearing the names of Athos, Porthos, and Aramis.

We must confess these three strange names struck us; and it immediately

occurred to us that they were but pseudonyms, under which D’Artagnan

had disguised names perhaps illustrious, or else that the bearers of

these borrowed names had themselves chosen them on the day in which,

from caprice, discontent, or want of fortune, they had donned the

simple Musketeer’s uniform.

From that moment we had no rest till we could find some trace in

contemporary works of these extraordinary names which had so strongly

awakened our curiosity.

The catalogue alone of the books we read with this object would fill a

whole chapter, which, although it might be very instructive, would

certainly afford our readers but little amusement. It will suffice,

then, to tell them that at the moment at which, discouraged by so many

fruitless investigations, we were about to abandon our search, we at

length found, guided by the counsels of our illustrious friend Paulin

Paris, a manuscript in folio, endorsed 4772 or 4773, we do not

recollect which, having for title, “Memoirs of the Comte de la Fère,

Touching Some Events Which Passed in France Toward the End of the Reign

of King Louis XIII. and the Commencement of the Reign of King Louis

XIV.”

It may be easily imagined how great was our joy when, in turning over

this manuscript, our last hope, we found at the twentieth page the name

of Athos, at the twenty-seventh the name of Porthos, and at the

thirty-first the name of Aramis.

The discovery of a completely unknown manuscript at a period in which

historical science is carried to such a high degree appeared almost

miraculous. We hastened, therefore, to obtain permission to print it,

with the view of presenting ourselves someday with the pack of others

at the doors of the Académie des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres, if we

should not succeed—a very probable thing, by the by—in gaining

admission to the Académie Française with our own proper pack. This

permission, we feel bound to say, was graciously granted; which compels

us here to give a public contradiction to the slanderers who pretend

that we live under a government but moderately indulgent to men of

letters.

Now, this is the first part of this precious manuscript which we offer

to our readers, restoring it to the title which belongs to it, and

entering into an engagement that if (of which we have no doubt) this

first part should obtain the success it merits, we will publish the

second immediately.

In the meanwhile, as the godfather is a second father, we beg the

reader to lay to our account, and not to that of the Comte de la Fère,

the pleasure or the _ennui_ he may experience.

This being understood, let us proceed with our history.

The Three Musketeers

Chapter I.

THE THREE PRESENTS OF D’ARTAGNAN THE ELDER

On the first Monday of the month of April, 1625, the market town of

Meung, in which the author of _Romance of the Rose_ was born, appeared

to be in as perfect a state of revolution as if the Huguenots had just

made a second La Rochelle of it. Many citizens, seeing the women flying

toward the High Street, leaving their children crying at the open

doors, hastened to don the cuirass, and supporting their somewhat

uncertain courage with a musket or a partisan, directed their steps

toward the hostelry of the Jolly Miller, before which was gathered,

increasing every minute, a compact group, vociferous and full of

curiosity.

In those times panics were common, and few days passed without some

city or other registering in its archives an event of this kind. There

were nobles, who made war against each other; there was the king, who

made war against the cardinal; there was Spain, which made war against

the king. Then, in addition to these concealed or public, secret or

open wars, there were robbers, mendicants, Huguenots, wolves, and

scoundrels, who made war upon everybody. The citizens always took up

arms readily against thieves, wolves or scoundrels, often against

nobles or Huguenots, sometimes against the king, but never against the

cardinal or Spain. It resulted, then, from this habit that on the said

first Monday of April, 1625, the citizens, on hearing the clamor, and

seeing neither the red-and-yellow standard nor the livery of the Duc de

Richelieu, rushed toward the hostel of the Jolly Miller. When arrived

there, the cause of the hubbub was apparent to all.

A young man—we can sketch his portrait at a dash. Imagine to yourself a

Don Quixote of eighteen; a Don Quixote without his corselet, without

his coat of mail, without his cuisses; a Don Quixote clothed in a

woolen doublet, the blue color of which had faded into a nameless shade

between lees of wine and a heavenly azure; face long and brown; high

cheek bones, a sign of sagacity; the maxillary muscles enormously

developed, an infallible sign by which a Gascon may always be detected,

even without his cap—and our young man wore a cap set off with a sort

of feather; the eye open and intelligent; the nose hooked, but finely

chiseled. Too big for a youth, too small for a grown man, an

experienced eye might have taken him for a farmer’s son upon a journey

had it not been for the long sword which, dangling from a leather

baldric, hit against the calves of its owner as he walked, and against

the rough side of his steed when he was on horseback.

For our young man had a steed which was the observed of all observers.

It was a Béarn pony, from twelve to fourteen years old, yellow in his

hide, without a hair in his tail, but not without windgalls on his

legs, which, though going with his head lower than his knees, rendering

a martingale quite unnecessary, contrived nevertheless to perform his

eight leagues a day. Unfortunately, the qualities of this horse were so

well concealed under his strange-colored hide and his unaccountable

gait, that at a time when everybody was a connoisseur in horseflesh,

the appearance of the aforesaid pony at Meung—which place he had

entered about a quarter of an hour before, by the gate of

Beaugency—produced an unfavorable feeling, which extended to his rider.

And this feeling had been more painfully perceived by young

D’Artagnan—for so was the Don Quixote of this second Rosinante

named—from his not being able to conceal from himself the ridiculous

appearance that such a steed gave him, good horseman as he was. He had

sighed deeply, therefore, when accepting the gift of the pony from M.

d’Artagnan the elder. He was not ignorant that such a beast was worth

at least twenty livres; and the words which had accompanied the present

were above all price.

“My son,” said the old Gascon gentleman, in that pure Béarn _patois_ of

which Henry IV. could never rid himself, “this horse was born in the

house of your father about thirteen years ago, and has remained in it

ever since, which ought to make you love it. Never sell it; allow it to

die tranquilly and honorably of old age, and if you make a campaign

with it, take as much care of it as you would of an old servant. At

court, provided you have ever the honor to go there,” continued M.

d’Artagnan the elder, “—an honor to which, remember, your ancient

nobility gives you the right—sustain worthily your name of gentleman,

which has been worthily borne by your ancestors for five hundred years,

both for your own sake and the sake of those who belong to you. By the

latter I mean your relatives and friends. Endure nothing from anyone

except Monsieur the Cardinal and the king. It is by his courage, please

observe, by his courage alone, that a gentleman can make his way

nowadays. Whoever hesitates for a second perhaps allows the bait to

escape which during that exact second fortune held out to him. You are

young. You ought to be brave for two reasons: the first is that you are

a Gascon, and the second is that you are my son. Never fear quarrels,

but seek adventures. I have taught you how to handle a sword; you have

thews of iron, a wrist of steel. Fight on all occasions. Fight the more

for duels being forbidden, since consequently there is twice as much

courage in fighting. I have nothing to give you, my son, but fifteen

crowns, my horse, and the counsels you have just heard. Your mother

will add to them a recipe for a certain balsam, which she had from a

Bohemian and which has the miraculous virtue of curing all wounds that

do not reach the heart. Take advantage of all, and live happily and

long. I have but one word to add, and that is to propose an example to

you—not mine, for I myself have never appeared at court, and have only

taken part in religious wars as a volunteer; I speak of Monsieur de

Tréville, who was formerly my neighbor, and who had the honor to be, as

a child, the play-fellow of our king, Louis XIII., whom God preserve!

Sometimes their play degenerated into battles, and in these battles the

king was not always the stronger. The blows which he received increased

greatly his esteem and friendship for Monsieur de Tréville. Afterward,

Monsieur de Tréville fought with others: in his first journey to Paris,

five times; from the death of the late king till the young one came of

age, without reckoning wars and sieges, seven times; and from that date

up to the present day, a hundred times, perhaps! So that in spite of

edicts, ordinances, and decrees, there he is, captain of the

Musketeers; that is to say, chief of a legion of Cæsars, whom the king

holds in great esteem and whom the cardinal dreads—he who dreads

nothing, as it is said. Still further, Monsieur de Tréville gains ten

thousand crowns a year; he is therefore a great noble. He began as you

begin. Go to him with this letter, and make him your model in order

that you may do as he has done.”

Upon which M. d’Artagnan the elder girded his own sword round his son,

kissed him tenderly on both cheeks, and gave him his benediction.

On leaving the paternal chamber, the young man found his mother, who

was waiting for him with the famous recipe of which the counsels we

have just repeated would necessitate frequent employment. The adieux

were on this side longer and more tender than they had been on the

other—not that M. d’Artagnan did not love his son, who was his only

offspring, but M. d’Artagnan was a man, and he would have considered it

unworthy of a man to give way to his feelings; whereas Mme. D’Artagnan

was a woman, and still more, a mother. She wept abundantly; and—let us

speak it to the praise of M. d’Artagnan the younger—notwithstanding the

efforts he made to remain firm, as a future Musketeer ought, nature

prevailed, and he shed many tears, of which he succeeded with great

difficulty in concealing the half.

The same day the young man set forward on his journey, furnished with

the three paternal gifts, which consisted, as we have said, of fifteen

crowns, the horse, and the letter for M. de Tréville—the counsels being

thrown into the bargain.

With such a _vade mecum_ D’Artagnan was morally and physically an exact

copy of the hero of Cervantes, to whom we so happily compared him when

our duty of an historian placed us under the necessity of sketching his

portrait. Don Quixote took windmills for giants, and sheep for armies;

D’Artagnan took every smile for an insult, and every look as a

provocation—whence it resulted that from Tarbes to Meung his fist was

constantly doubled, or his hand on the hilt of his sword; and yet the

fist did not descend upon any jaw, nor did the sword issue from its

scabbard. It was not that the sight of the wretched pony did not excite

numerous smiles on the countenances of passers-by; but as against the

side of this pony rattled a sword of respectable length, and as over

this sword gleamed an eye rather ferocious than haughty, these

passers-by repressed their hilarity, or if hilarity prevailed over

prudence, they endeavored to laugh only on one side, like the masks of

the ancients. D’Artagnan, then, remained majestic and intact in his

susceptibility, till he came to this unlucky city of Meung.

But there, as he was alighting from his horse at the gate of the Jolly

Miller, without anyone—host, waiter, or hostler—coming to hold his

stirrup or take his horse, D’Artagnan spied, though an open window on

the ground floor, a gentleman, well-made and of good carriage, although

of rather a stern countenance, talking with two persons who appeared to

listen to him with respect. D’Artagnan fancied quite naturally,

according to his custom, that he must be the object of their

conversation, and listened. This time D’Artagnan was only in part

mistaken; he himself was not in question, but his horse was. The

gentleman appeared to be enumerating all his qualities to his auditors;

and, as I have said, the auditors seeming to have great deference for

the narrator, they every moment burst into fits of laughter. Now, as a

half-smile was sufficient to awaken the irascibility of the young man,

the effect produced upon him by this vociferous mirth may be easily

imagined.

Nevertheless, D’Artagnan was desirous of examining the appearance of

this impertinent personage who ridiculed him. He fixed his haughty eye

upon the stranger, and perceived a man of from forty to forty-five

years of age, with black and piercing eyes, pale complexion, a strongly

marked nose, and a black and well-shaped mustache. He was dressed in a

doublet and hose of a violet color, with aiguillettes of the same

color, without any other ornaments than the customary slashes, through

which the shirt appeared. This doublet and hose, though new, were

creased, like traveling clothes for a long time packed in a

portmanteau. D’Artagnan made all these remarks with the rapidity of a

most minute observer, and doubtless from an instinctive feeling that

this stranger was destined to have a great influence over his future

life.

Now, as at the moment in which D’Artagnan fixed his eyes upon the

gentleman in the violet doublet, the gentleman made one of his most

knowing and profound remarks respecting the Béarnese pony, his two

auditors laughed even louder than before, and he himself, though

contrary to his custom, allowed a pale smile (if I may be allowed to

use such an expression) to stray over his countenance. This time there

could be no doubt; D’Artagnan was really insulted. Full, then, of this

conviction, he pulled his cap down over his eyes, and endeavoring to

copy some of the court airs he had picked up in Gascony among young

traveling nobles, he advanced with one hand on the hilt of his sword

and the other resting on his hip. Unfortunately, as he advanced, his

anger increased at every step; and instead of the proper and lofty

speech he had prepared as a prelude to his challenge, he found nothing

at the tip of his tongue but a gross personality, which he accompanied

with a furious gesture.

“I say, sir, you sir, who are hiding yourself behind that shutter—yes,

you, sir, tell me what you are laughing at, and we will laugh

together!”

The gentleman raised his eyes slowly from the nag to his cavalier, as

if he required some time to ascertain whether it could be to him that

such strange reproaches were addressed; then, when he could not

possibly entertain any doubt of the matter, his eyebrows slightly bent,

and with an accent of irony and insolence impossible to be described,

he replied to D’Artagnan, “I was not speaking to you, sir.”

“But I am speaking to you!” replied the young man, additionally

exasperated with this mixture of insolence and good manners, of

politeness and scorn.

The stranger looked at him again with a slight smile, and retiring from

the window, came out of the hostelry with a slow step, and placed

himself before the horse, within two paces of D’Artagnan. His quiet

manner and the ironical expression of his countenance redoubled the

mirth of the persons with whom he had been talking, and who still

remained at the window.

D’Artagnan, seeing him approach, drew his sword a foot out of the

scabbard.

“This horse is decidedly, or rather has been in his youth, a

buttercup,” resumed the stranger, continuing the remarks he had begun,

and addressing himself to his auditors at the window, without paying

the least attention to the exasperation of D’Artagnan, who, however,

placed himself between him and them. “It is a color very well known in

botany, but till the present time very rare among horses.”

“There are people who laugh at the horse that would not dare to laugh

at the master,” cried the young emulator of the furious Tréville.

“I do not often laugh, sir,” replied the stranger, “as you may perceive

by the expression of my countenance; but nevertheless I retain the

privilege of laughing when I please.”

“And I,” cried D’Artagnan, “will allow no man to laugh when it

displeases me!”

“Indeed, sir,” continued the stranger, more calm than ever; “well, that

is perfectly right!” and turning on his heel, was about to re-enter the

hostelry by the front gate, beneath which D’Artagnan on arriving had

observed a saddled horse.

But, D’Artagnan was not of a character to allow a man to escape him

thus who had the insolence to ridicule him. He drew his sword entirely

from the scabbard, and followed him, crying, “Turn, turn, Master Joker,

lest I strike you behind!”

“Strike me!” said the other, turning on his heels, and surveying the

young man with as much astonishment as contempt. “Why, my good fellow,

you must be mad!” Then, in a suppressed tone, as if speaking to

himself, “This is annoying,” continued he. “What a godsend this would

be for his Majesty, who is seeking everywhere for brave fellows to

recruit for his Musketeers!”

He had scarcely finished, when D’Artagnan made such a furious lunge at

him that if he had not sprung nimbly backward, it is probable he would

have jested for the last time. The stranger, then perceiving that the

matter went beyond raillery, drew his sword, saluted his adversary, and

seriously placed himself on guard. But at the same moment, his two

auditors, accompanied by the host, fell upon D’Artagnan with sticks,

shovels and tongs. This caused so rapid and complete a diversion from

the attack that D’Artagnan’s adversary, while the latter turned round

to face this shower of blows, sheathed his sword with the same

precision, and instead of an actor, which he had nearly been, became a

spectator of the fight—a part in which he acquitted himself with his

usual impassiveness, muttering, nevertheless, “A plague upon these

Gascons! Replace him on his orange horse, and let him begone!”

“Not before I have killed you, poltroon!” cried D’Artagnan, making the

best face possible, and never retreating one step before his three

assailants, who continued to shower blows upon him.

“Another gasconade!” murmured the gentleman. “By my honor, these

Gascons are incorrigible! Keep up the dance, then, since he will have

it so. When he is tired, he will perhaps tell us that he has had enough

of it.”

But the stranger knew not the headstrong personage he had to do with;

D’Artagnan was not the man ever to cry for quarter. The fight was

therefore prolonged for some seconds; but at length D’Artagnan dropped

his sword, which was broken in two pieces by the blow of a stick.

Another blow full upon his forehead at the same moment brought him to

the ground, covered with blood and almost fainting.

It was at this moment that people came flocking to the scene of action

from all sides. The host, fearful of consequences, with the help of his

servants carried the wounded man into the kitchen, where some trifling

attentions were bestowed upon him.

As to the gentleman, he resumed his place at the window, and surveyed

the crowd with a certain impatience, evidently annoyed by their

remaining undispersed.

“Well, how is it with this madman?” exclaimed he, turning round as the

noise of the door announced the entrance of the host, who came in to

inquire if he was unhurt.

“Your Excellency is safe and sound?” asked the host.

“Oh, yes! Perfectly safe and sound, my good host; and I wish to know

what has become of our young man.”

“He is better,” said the host, “he fainted quite away.”

“Indeed!” said the gentleman.

“But before he fainted, he collected all his strength to challenge you,

and to defy you while challenging you.”

“Why, this fellow must be the devil in person!” cried the stranger.

“Oh, no, your Excellency, he is not the devil,” replied the host, with

a grin of contempt; “for during his fainting we rummaged his valise and

found nothing but a clean shirt and eleven crowns—which however, did

not prevent his saying, as he was fainting, that if such a thing had

happened in Paris, you should have cause to repent of it at a later

period.”

“Then,” said the stranger coolly, “he must be some prince in disguise.”

“I have told you this, good sir,” resumed the host, “in order that you

may be on your guard.”

“Did he name no one in his passion?”

“Yes; he struck his pocket and said, ‘We shall see what Monsieur de

Tréville will think of this insult offered to his _protégé_.’”

“Monsieur de Tréville?” said the stranger, becoming attentive, “he put

his hand upon his pocket while pronouncing the name of Monsieur de

Tréville? Now, my dear host, while your young man was insensible, you

did not fail, I am quite sure, to ascertain what that pocket contained.

What was there in it?”

“A letter addressed to Monsieur de Tréville, captain of the

Musketeers.”

“Indeed!”

“Exactly as I have the honor to tell your Excellency.”

The host, who was not endowed with great perspicacity, did not observe

the expression which his words had given to the physiognomy of the

stranger. The latter rose from the front of the window, upon the sill

of which he had leaned with his elbow, and knitted his brow like a man

disquieted.

“The devil!” murmured he, between his teeth. “Can Tréville have set

this Gascon upon me? He is very young; but a sword thrust is a sword

thrust, whatever be the age of him who gives it, and a youth is less to

be suspected than an older man,” and the stranger fell into a reverie

which lasted some minutes. “A weak obstacle is sometimes sufficient to

overthrow a great design.

“Host,” said he, “could you not contrive to get rid of this frantic boy

for me? In conscience, I cannot kill him; and yet,” added he, with a

coldly menacing expression, “he annoys me. Where is he?”

“In my wife’s chamber, on the first flight, where they are dressing his

wounds.”

“His things and his bag are with him? Has he taken off his doublet?”

“On the contrary, everything is in the kitchen. But if he annoys you,

this young fool—”

“To be sure he does. He causes a disturbance in your hostelry, which

respectable people cannot put up with. Go; make out my bill and notify

my servant.”

“What, monsieur, will you leave us so soon?”

“You know that very well, as I gave my order to saddle my horse. Have

they not obeyed me?”

“It is done; as your Excellency may have observed, your horse is in the

great gateway, ready saddled for your departure.”

“That is well; do as I have directed you, then.”

“What the devil!” said the host to himself. “Can he be afraid of this

boy?” But an imperious glance from the stranger stopped him short; he

bowed humbly and retired.

“It is not necessary for Milady* to be seen by this fellow,” continued

the stranger. “She will soon pass; she is already late. I had better

get on horseback, and go and meet her. I should like, however, to know

what this letter addressed to Tréville contains.” And the stranger,

muttering to himself, directed his steps toward the kitchen.

* We are well aware that this term, milady, is only properly used when

followed by a family name. But we find it thus in the manuscript, and

we do not choose to take upon ourselves to alter it.

In the meantime, the host, who entertained no doubt that it was the

presence of the young man that drove the stranger from his hostelry,

re-ascended to his wife’s chamber, and found D’Artagnan just recovering

his senses. Giving him to understand that the police would deal with

him pretty severely for having sought a quarrel with a great lord—for

in the opinion of the host the stranger could be nothing less than a

great lord—he insisted that notwithstanding his weakness D’Artagnan

should get up and depart as quickly as possible. D’Artagnan, half

stupefied, without his doublet, and with his head bound up in a linen

cloth, arose then, and urged by the host, began to descend the stairs;

but on arriving at the kitchen, the first thing he saw was his

antagonist talking calmly at the step of a heavy carriage, drawn by two

large Norman horses.

His interlocutor, whose head appeared through the carriage window, was

a woman of from twenty to two-and-twenty years. We have already

observed with what rapidity D’Artagnan seized the expression of a

countenance. He perceived then, at a glance, that this woman was young

and beautiful; and her style of beauty struck him more forcibly from

its being totally different from that of the southern countries in

which D’Artagnan had hitherto resided. She was pale and fair, with long

curls falling in profusion over her shoulders, had large, blue,

languishing eyes, rosy lips, and hands of alabaster. She was talking

with great animation with the stranger.

“His Eminence, then, orders me—” said the lady.

“To return instantly to England, and to inform him as soon as the duke

leaves London.”

“And as to my other instructions?” asked the fair traveler.

“They are contained in this box, which you will not open until you are

on the other side of the Channel.”

“Very well; and you—what will you do?”

“I—I return to Paris.”

“What, without chastising this insolent boy?” asked the lady.

The stranger was about to reply; but at the moment he opened his mouth,

D’Artagnan, who had heard all, precipitated himself over the threshold

of the door.

“This insolent boy chastises others,” cried he; “and I hope that this

time he whom he ought to chastise will not escape him as before.”

“Will not escape him?” replied the stranger, knitting his brow.

“No; before a woman you would dare not fly, I presume?”

“Remember,” said Milady, seeing the stranger lay his hand on his sword,

“the least delay may ruin everything.”

“You are right,” cried the gentleman; “begone then, on your part, and I

will depart as quickly on mine.” And bowing to the lady, he sprang into

his saddle, while her coachman applied his whip vigorously to his

horses. The two interlocutors thus separated, taking opposite

directions, at full gallop.

“Pay him, booby!” cried the stranger to his servant, without checking

the speed of his horse; and the man, after throwing two or three silver

pieces at the foot of mine host, galloped after his master.

“Base coward! false gentleman!” cried D’Artagnan, springing forward, in

his turn, after the servant. But his wound had rendered him too weak to

support such an exertion. Scarcely had he gone ten steps when his ears

began to tingle, a faintness seized him, a cloud of blood passed over

his eyes, and he fell in the middle of the street, crying still,

“Coward! coward! coward!”

“He is a coward, indeed,” grumbled the host, drawing near to

D’Artagnan, and endeavoring by this little flattery to make up matters

with the young man, as the heron of the fable did with the snail he had

despised the evening before.

“Yes, a base coward,” murmured D’Artagnan; “but she—she was very

beautiful.”

“What _she?_” demanded the host.

“Milady,” faltered D’Artagnan, and fainted a second time.

“Ah, it’s all one,” said the host; “I have lost two customers, but this

one remains, of whom I am pretty certain for some days to come. There

will be eleven crowns gained.”

It is to be remembered that eleven crowns was just the sum that

remained in D’Artagnan’s purse.

The host had reckoned upon eleven days of confinement at a crown a day,

but he had reckoned without his guest. On the following morning at five

o’clock D’Artagnan arose, and descending to the kitchen without help,

asked, among other ingredients the list of which has not come down to

us, for some oil, some wine, and some rosemary, and with his mother’s

recipe in his hand composed a balsam, with which he anointed his

numerous wounds, replacing his bandages himself, and positively

refusing the assistance of any doctor, D’Artagnan walked about that

same evening, and was almost cured by the morrow.

But when the time came to pay for his rosemary, this oil, and the wine,

the only expense the master had incurred, as he had preserved a strict

abstinence—while on the contrary, the yellow horse, by the account of

the hostler at least, had eaten three times as much as a horse of his

size could reasonably be supposed to have done—D’Artagnan found nothing

in his pocket but his little old velvet purse with the eleven crowns it

contained; for as to the letter addressed to M. de Tréville, it had

disappeared.

The young man commenced his search for the letter with the greatest

patience, turning out his pockets of all kinds over and over again,

rummaging and rerummaging in his valise, and opening and reopening his

purse; but when he found that he had come to the conviction that the

letter was not to be found, he flew, for the third time, into such a

rage as was near costing him a fresh consumption of wine, oil, and

rosemary—for upon seeing this hot-headed youth become exasperated and

threaten to destroy everything in the establishment if his letter were

not found, the host seized a spit, his wife a broom handle, and the

servants the same sticks they had used the day before.

“My letter of recommendation!” cried D’Artagnan, “my letter of

recommendation! or, the holy blood, I will spit you all like ortolans!”

Unfortunately, there was one circumstance which created a powerful

obstacle to the accomplishment of this threat; which was, as we have

related, that his sword had been in his first conflict broken in two,

and which he had entirely forgotten. Hence, it resulted when D’Artagnan

proceeded to draw his sword in earnest, he found himself purely and

simply armed with a stump of a sword about eight or ten inches in

length, which the host had carefully placed in the scabbard. As to the

rest of the blade, the master had slyly put that on one side to make

himself a larding pin.

But this deception would probably not have stopped our fiery young man

if the host had not reflected that the reclamation which his guest made

was perfectly just.

“But, after all,” said he, lowering the point of his spit, “where is

this letter?”

“Yes, where is this letter?” cried D’Artagnan. “In the first place, I

warn you that that letter is for Monsieur de Tréville, and it must be

found, or if it is not found, he will know how to find it.”

His threat completed the intimidation of the host. After the king and

the cardinal, M. de Tréville was the man whose name was perhaps most

frequently repeated by the military, and even by citizens. There was,

to be sure, Father Joseph, but his name was never pronounced but with a

subdued voice, such was the terror inspired by his Gray Eminence, as

the cardinal’s familiar was called.

Throwing down his spit, and ordering his wife to do the same with her

broom handle, and the servants with their sticks, he set the first

example of commencing an earnest search for the lost letter.

“Does the letter contain anything valuable?” demanded the host, after a

few minutes of useless investigation.

“Zounds! I think it does indeed!” cried the Gascon, who reckoned upon

this letter for making his way at court. “It contained my fortune!”

“Bills upon Spain?” asked the disturbed host.

“Bills upon his Majesty’s private treasury,” answered D’Artagnan, who,

reckoning upon entering into the king’s service in consequence of this

recommendation, believed he could make this somewhat hazardous reply

without telling of a falsehood.

“The devil!” cried the host, at his wits’ end.

“But it’s of no importance,” continued D’Artagnan, with natural

assurance; “it’s of no importance. The money is nothing; that letter

was everything. I would rather have lost a thousand pistoles than have

lost it.” He would not have risked more if he had said twenty thousand;

but a certain juvenile modesty restrained him.

A ray of light all at once broke upon the mind of the host as he was

giving himself to the devil upon finding nothing.

“That letter is not lost!” cried he.

“What!” cried D’Artagnan.

“No, it has been stolen from you.”

“Stolen? By whom?”

“By the gentleman who was here yesterday. He came down into the

kitchen, where your doublet was. He remained there some time alone. I

would lay a wager he has stolen it.”

“Do you think so?” answered D’Artagnan, but little convinced, as he

knew better than anyone else how entirely personal the value of this

letter was, and saw nothing in it likely to tempt cupidity. The fact

was that none of his servants, none of the travelers present, could

have gained anything by being possessed of this paper.

“Do you say,” resumed D’Artagnan, “that you suspect that impertinent

gentleman?”

“I tell you I am sure of it,” continued the host. “When I informed him

that your lordship was the _protégé_ of Monsieur de Tréville, and that

you even had a letter for that illustrious gentleman, he appeared to be

very much disturbed, and asked me where that letter was, and

immediately came down into the kitchen, where he knew your doublet

was.”

“Then that’s my thief,” replied D’Artagnan. “I will complain to

Monsieur de Tréville, and Monsieur de Tréville will complain to the

king.” He then drew two crowns majestically from his purse and gave

them to the host, who accompanied him, cap in hand, to the gate, and

remounted his yellow horse, which bore him without any further accident

to the gate of St. Antoine at Paris, where his owner sold him for three

crowns, which was a very good price, considering that D’Artagnan had

ridden him hard during the last stage. Thus the dealer to whom

D’Artagnan sold him for the nine livres did not conceal from the young

man that he only gave that enormous sum for him on the account of the

originality of his color.

Thus D’Artagnan entered Paris on foot, carrying his little packet under

his arm, and walked about till he found an apartment to be let on terms

suited to the scantiness of his means. This chamber was a sort of

garret, situated in the Rue des Fossoyeurs, near the Luxembourg.

As soon as the earnest money was paid, D’Artagnan took possession of

his lodging, and passed the remainder of the day in sewing onto his

doublet and hose some ornamental braiding which his mother had taken

off an almost-new doublet of the elder M. d’Artagnan, and which she had

given her son secretly. Next he went to the Quai de Feraille to have a

new blade put to his sword, and then returned toward the Louvre,

inquiring of the first Musketeer he met for the situation of the hôtel

of M. de Tréville, which proved to be in the Rue du Vieux-Colombier;

that is to say, in the immediate vicinity of the chamber hired by

D’Artagnan—a circumstance which appeared to furnish a happy augury for

the success of his journey.

After this, satisfied with the way in which he had conducted himself at

Meung, without remorse for the past, confident in the present, and full

of hope for the future, he retired to bed and slept the sleep of the

brave.

This sleep, provincial as it was, brought him to nine o’clock in the

morning; at which hour he rose, in order to repair to the residence of

M. de Tréville, the third personage in the kingdom, in the paternal

estimation.

Chapter II.

THE ANTECHAMBER OF M. DE TRÉVILLE

M. de Troisville, as his family was still called in Gascony, or M. de

Tréville, as he has ended by styling himself in Paris, had really

commenced life as D’Artagnan now did; that is to say, without a sou in

his pocket, but with a fund of audacity, shrewdness, and intelligence

which makes the poorest Gascon gentleman often derive more in his hope

from the paternal inheritance than the richest Perigordian or Berrichan

gentleman derives in reality from his. His insolent bravery, his still

more insolent success at a time when blows poured down like hail, had

borne him to the top of that difficult ladder called Court Favor, which

he had climbed four steps at a time.

He was the friend of the king, who honored highly, as everyone knows,

the memory of his father, Henry IV. The father of M. de Tréville had

served him so faithfully in his wars against the league that in default

of money—a thing to which the Béarnais was accustomed all his life, and

who constantly paid his debts with that of which he never stood in need

of borrowing, that is to say, with ready wit—in default of money, we

repeat, he authorized him, after the reduction of Paris, to assume for

his arms a golden lion passant upon gules, with the motto _Fidelis et

fortis_. This was a great matter in the way of honor, but very little

in the way of wealth; so that when the illustrious companion of the

great Henry died, the only inheritance he was able to leave his son was

his sword and his motto. Thanks to this double gift and the spotless

name that accompanied it, M. de Tréville was admitted into the

household of the young prince where he made such good use of his sword,

and was so faithful to his motto, that Louis XIII., one of the good

blades of his kingdom, was accustomed to say that if he had a friend

who was about to fight, he would advise him to choose as a second,

himself first, and Tréville next—or even, perhaps, before himself.

Thus Louis XIII. had a real liking for Tréville—a royal liking, a

self-interested liking, it is true, but still a liking. At that unhappy

period it was an important consideration to be surrounded by such men

as Tréville. Many might take for their device the epithet _strong_,

which formed the second part of his motto, but very few gentlemen could

lay claim to the _faithful_, which constituted the first. Tréville was

one of these latter. His was one of those rare organizations, endowed

with an obedient intelligence like that of the dog; with a blind valor,

a quick eye, and a prompt hand; to whom sight appeared only to be given

to see if the king were dissatisfied with anyone, and the hand to

strike this displeasing personage, whether a Besme, a Maurevers, a

Poltiot de Méré, or a Vitry. In short, up to this period nothing had

been wanting to Tréville but opportunity; but he was ever on the watch

for it, and he faithfully promised himself that he would not fail to

seize it by its three hairs whenever it came within reach of his hand.

At last Louis XIII. made Tréville the captain of his Musketeers, who

were to Louis XIII. in devotedness, or rather in fanaticism, what his

Ordinaries had been to Henry III., and his Scotch Guard to Louis XI.

On his part, the cardinal was not behind the king in this respect. When

he saw the formidable and chosen body with which Louis XIII. had

surrounded himself, this second, or rather this first king of France,

became desirous that he, too, should have his guard. He had his

Musketeers therefore, as Louis XIII. had his, and these two powerful

rivals vied with each other in procuring, not only from all the

provinces of France, but even from all foreign states, the most

celebrated swordsmen. It was not uncommon for Richelieu and Louis XIII.

to dispute over their evening game of chess upon the merits of their

servants. Each boasted the bearing and the courage of his own people.

While exclaiming loudly against duels and brawls, they excited them

secretly to quarrel, deriving an immoderate satisfaction or genuine

regret from the success or defeat of their own combatants. We learn

this from the memoirs of a man who was concerned in some few of these

defeats and in many of these victories.

Tréville had grasped the weak side of his master; and it was to this

address that he owed the long and constant favor of a king who has not

left the reputation behind him of being very faithful in his

friendships. He paraded his Musketeers before the Cardinal Armand

Duplessis with an insolent air which made the gray moustache of his

Eminence curl with ire. Tréville understood admirably the war method of

that period, in which he who could not live at the expense of the enemy

must live at the expense of his compatriots. His soldiers formed a

legion of devil-may-care fellows, perfectly undisciplined toward all

but himself.

Loose, half-drunk, imposing, the king’s Musketeers, or rather M. de

Tréville’s, spread themselves about in the cabarets, in the public

walks, and the public sports, shouting, twisting their mustaches,

clanking their swords, and taking great pleasure in annoying the Guards

of the cardinal whenever they could fall in with them; then drawing in

the open streets, as if it were the best of all possible sports;

sometimes killed, but sure in that case to be both wept and avenged;

often killing others, but then certain of not rotting in prison, M. de

Tréville being there to claim them. Thus M. de Tréville was praised to

the highest note by these men, who adored him, and who, ruffians as

they were, trembled before him like scholars before their master,

obedient to his least word, and ready to sacrifice themselves to wash

out the smallest insult.

M. de Tréville employed this powerful weapon for the king, in the first

place, and the friends of the king—and then for himself and his own

friends. For the rest, in the memoirs of this period, which has left so

many memoirs, one does not find this worthy gentleman blamed even by

his enemies; and he had many such among men of the pen as well as among

men of the sword. In no instance, let us say, was this worthy gentleman

accused of deriving personal advantage from the cooperation of his

minions. Endowed with a rare genius for intrigue which rendered him the

equal of the ablest intriguers, he remained an honest man. Still

further, in spite of sword thrusts which weaken, and painful exercises

which fatigue, he had become one of the most gallant frequenters of

revels, one of the most insinuating lady’s men, one of the softest

whisperers of interesting nothings of his day; the _bonnes fortunes_ of

de Tréville were talked of as those of M. de Bassompierre had been

talked of twenty years before, and that was not saying a little. The

captain of the Musketeers was therefore admired, feared, and loved; and

this constitutes the zenith of human fortune.

Louis XIV. absorbed all the smaller stars of his court in his own vast

radiance; but his father, a sun _pluribus impar_, left his personal

splendor to each of his favorites, his individual value to each of his

courtiers. In addition to the levees of the king and the cardinal,

there might be reckoned in Paris at that time more than two hundred

smaller but still noteworthy levees. Among these two hundred levees,

that of Tréville was one of the most sought.

The court of his hôtel, situated in the Rue du Vieux-Colombier,

resembled a camp from by six o’clock in the morning in summer and eight

o’clock in winter. From fifty to sixty Musketeers, who appeared to

replace one another in order always to present an imposing number,

paraded constantly, armed to the teeth and ready for anything. On one

of those immense staircases, upon whose space modern civilization would

build a whole house, ascended and descended the office seekers of

Paris, who ran after any sort of favor—gentlemen from the provinces

anxious to be enrolled, and servants in all sorts of liveries, bringing

and carrying messages between their masters and M. de Tréville. In the

antechamber, upon long circular benches, reposed the elect; that is to

say, those who were called. In this apartment a continued buzzing

prevailed from morning till night, while M. de Tréville, in his office

contiguous to this antechamber, received visits, listened to

complaints, gave his orders, and like the king in his balcony at the

Louvre, had only to place himself at the window to review both his men

and arms.

The day on which D’Artagnan presented himself the assemblage was

imposing, particularly for a provincial just arriving from his

province. It is true that this provincial was a Gascon; and that,

particularly at this period, the compatriots of D’Artagnan had the

reputation of not being easily intimidated. When he had once passed the

massive door covered with long square-headed nails, he fell into the

midst of a troop of swordsmen, who crossed one another in their

passage, calling out, quarreling, and playing tricks one with another.

In order to make one’s way amid these turbulent and conflicting waves,

it was necessary to be an officer, a great noble, or a pretty woman.

It was, then, into the midst of this tumult and disorder that our young

man advanced with a beating heart, ranging his long rapier up his lanky

leg, and keeping one hand on the edge of his cap, with that half-smile

of the embarrassed provincial who wishes to put on a good face. When he

had passed one group he began to breathe more freely; but he could not

help observing that they turned round to look at him, and for the first

time in his life D’Artagnan, who had till that day entertained a very

good opinion of himself, felt ridiculous.

Arrived at the staircase, it was still worse. There were four

Musketeers on the bottom steps, amusing themselves with the following

exercise, while ten or twelve of their comrades waited upon the landing

place to take their turn in the sport.

One of them, stationed upon the top stair, naked sword in hand,

prevented, or at least endeavored to prevent, the three others from

ascending.

These three others fenced against him with their agile swords.

D’Artagnan at first took these weapons for foils, and believed them to

be buttoned; but he soon perceived by certain scratches that every

weapon was pointed and sharpened, and that at each of these scratches

not only the spectators, but even the actors themselves, laughed like

so many madmen.

He who at the moment occupied the upper step kept his adversaries

marvelously in check. A circle was formed around them. The conditions

required that at every hit the man touched should quit the game,

yielding his turn for the benefit of the adversary who had hit him. In

five minutes three were slightly wounded, one on the hand, another on

the ear, by the defender of the stair, who himself remained intact—a

piece of skill which was worth to him, according to the rules agreed

upon, three turns of favor.

However difficult it might be, or rather as he pretended it was, to

astonish our young traveler, this pastime really astonished him. He had

seen in his province—that land in which heads become so easily heated—a

few of the preliminaries of duels; but the daring of these four fencers

appeared to him the strongest he had ever heard of even in Gascony. He

believed himself transported into that famous country of giants into

which Gulliver afterward went and was so frightened; and yet he had not

gained the goal, for there were still the landing place and the

antechamber.

On the landing they were no longer fighting, but amused themselves with

stories about women, and in the antechamber, with stories about the

court. On the landing D’Artagnan blushed; in the antechamber he

trembled. His warm and fickle imagination, which in Gascony had

rendered him formidable to young chambermaids, and even sometimes their

mistresses, had never dreamed, even in moments of delirium, of half the

amorous wonders or a quarter of the feats of gallantry which were here

set forth in connection with names the best known and with details the

least concealed. But if his morals were shocked on the landing, his

respect for the cardinal was scandalized in the antechamber. There, to

his great astonishment, D’Artagnan heard the policy which made all

Europe tremble criticized aloud and openly, as well as the private life

of the cardinal, which so many great nobles had been punished for

trying to pry into. That great man who was so revered by D’Artagnan the

elder served as an object of ridicule to the Musketeers of Tréville,

who cracked their jokes upon his bandy legs and his crooked back. Some

sang ballads about Mme. d’Aguillon, his mistress, and Mme. Cambalet,

his niece; while others formed parties and plans to annoy the pages and

guards of the cardinal duke—all things which appeared to D’Artagnan

monstrous impossibilities.

Nevertheless, when the name of the king was now and then uttered

unthinkingly amid all these cardinal jests, a sort of gag seemed to

close for a moment on all these jeering mouths. They looked

hesitatingly around them, and appeared to doubt the thickness of the

partition between them and the office of M. de Tréville; but a fresh

allusion soon brought back the conversation to his Eminence, and then

the laughter recovered its loudness and the light was not withheld from

any of his actions.

“Certes, these fellows will all either be imprisoned or hanged,”

thought the terrified D’Artagnan, “and I, no doubt, with them; for from

the moment I have either listened to or heard them, I shall be held as

an accomplice. What would my good father say, who so strongly pointed

out to me the respect due to the cardinal, if he knew I was in the

society of such pagans?”

We have no need, therefore, to say that D’Artagnan dared not join in

the conversation, only he looked with all his eyes and listened with

all his ears, stretching his five senses so as to lose nothing; and

despite his confidence on the paternal admonitions, he felt himself

carried by his tastes and led by his instincts to praise rather than to

blame the unheard-of things which were taking place.

Although he was a perfect stranger in the court of M. de Tréville’s

courtiers, and this his first appearance in that place, he was at

length noticed, and somebody came and asked him what he wanted. At this

demand D’Artagnan gave his name very modestly, emphasized the title of

compatriot, and begged the servant who had put the question to him to

request a moment’s audience of M. de Tréville—a request which the

other, with an air of protection, promised to transmit in due season.

D’Artagnan, a little recovered from his first surprise, had now leisure

to study costumes and physiognomy.

The center of the most animated group was a Musketeer of great height

and haughty countenance, dressed in a costume so peculiar as to attract

general attention. He did not wear the uniform cloak—which was not

obligatory at that epoch of less liberty but more independence—but a

cerulean-blue doublet, a little faded and worn, and over this a

magnificent baldric, worked in gold, which shone like water ripples in

the sun. A long cloak of crimson velvet fell in graceful folds from his

shoulders, disclosing in front the splendid baldric, from which was

suspended a gigantic rapier. This Musketeer had just come off guard,

complained of having a cold, and coughed from time to time affectedly.

It was for this reason, as he said to those around him, that he had put

on his cloak; and while he spoke with a lofty air and twisted his

mustache disdainfully, all admired his embroidered baldric, and

D’Artagnan more than anyone.

“What would you have?” said the Musketeer. “This fashion is coming in.

It is a folly, I admit, but still it is the fashion. Besides, one must

lay out one’s inheritance somehow.”

“Ah, Porthos!” cried one of his companions, “don’t try to make us

believe you obtained that baldric by paternal generosity. It was given

to you by that veiled lady I met you with the other Sunday, near the

gate St. Honoré.”

“No, upon honor and by the faith of a gentleman, I bought it with the

contents of my own purse,” answered he whom they designated by the name

Porthos.

“Yes; about in the same manner,” said another Musketeer, “that I bought

this new purse with what my mistress put into the old one.”

“It’s true, though,” said Porthos; “and the proof is that I paid twelve

pistoles for it.”

The wonder was increased, though the doubt continued to exist.

“Is it not true, Aramis?” said Porthos, turning toward another

Musketeer.

This other Musketeer formed a perfect contrast to his interrogator, who

had just designated him by the name of Aramis. He was a stout man, of

about two- or three-and-twenty, with an open, ingenuous countenance, a

black, mild eye, and cheeks rosy and downy as an autumn peach. His

delicate mustache marked a perfectly straight line upon his upper lip;

he appeared to dread to lower his hands lest their veins should swell,

and he pinched the tips of his ears from time to time to preserve their

delicate pink transparency. Habitually he spoke little and slowly,

bowed frequently, laughed without noise, showing his teeth, which were

fine and of which, as the rest of his person, he appeared to take great

care. He answered the appeal of his friend by an affirmative nod of the

head.

This affirmation appeared to dispel all doubts with regard to the

baldric. They continued to admire it, but said no more about it; and

with a rapid change of thought, the conversation passed suddenly to

another subject.

“What do you think of the story Chalais’s esquire relates?” asked

another Musketeer, without addressing anyone in particular, but on the

contrary speaking to everybody.

“And what does he say?” asked Porthos, in a self-sufficient tone.

“He relates that he met at Brussels Rochefort, the _âme damnée_ of the

cardinal disguised as a Capuchin, and that this cursed Rochefort,

thanks to his disguise, had tricked Monsieur de Laigues, like a ninny

as he is.”

“A ninny, indeed!” said Porthos; “but is the matter certain?”

“I had it from Aramis,” replied the Musketeer.

“Indeed?”

“Why, you knew it, Porthos,” said Aramis. “I told you of it yesterday.

Let us say no more about it.”

“Say no more about it? That’s _your_ opinion!” replied Porthos.

“Say no more about it! _Peste!_ You come to your conclusions quickly.

What! The cardinal sets a spy upon a gentleman, has his letters stolen

from him by means of a traitor, a brigand, a rascal—has, with the help

of this spy and thanks to this correspondence, Chalais’s throat cut,

under the stupid pretext that he wanted to kill the king and marry

Monsieur to the queen! Nobody knew a word of this enigma. You unraveled

it yesterday to the great satisfaction of all; and while we are still

gaping with wonder at the news, you come and tell us today, ‘Let us say

no more about it.’”

“Well, then, let us talk about it, since you desire it,” replied

Aramis, patiently.

“This Rochefort,” cried Porthos, “if I were the esquire of poor

Chalais, should pass a minute or two very uncomfortably with me.”

“And you—you would pass rather a sad quarter-hour with the Red Duke,”

replied Aramis.

“Oh, the Red Duke! Bravo! Bravo! The Red Duke!” cried Porthos, clapping

his hands and nodding his head. “The Red Duke is capital. I’ll

circulate that saying, be assured, my dear fellow. Who says this Aramis

is not a wit? What a misfortune it is you did not follow your first

vocation; what a delicious abbé you would have made!”

“Oh, it’s only a temporary postponement,” replied Aramis; “I shall be

one someday. You very well know, Porthos, that I continue to study

theology for that purpose.”

“He will be one, as he says,” cried Porthos; “he will be one, sooner or

later.”

“Sooner,” said Aramis.

“He only waits for one thing to determine him to resume his cassock,

which hangs behind his uniform,” said another Musketeer.

“What is he waiting for?” asked another.

“Only till the queen has given an heir to the crown of France.”

“No jesting upon that subject, gentlemen,” said Porthos; “thank God the

queen is still of an age to give one!”

“They say that Monsieur de Buckingham is in France,” replied Aramis,

with a significant smile which gave to this sentence, apparently so

simple, a tolerably scandalous meaning.

“Aramis, my good friend, this time you are wrong,” interrupted Porthos.

“Your wit is always leading you beyond bounds; if Monsieur de Tréville

heard you, you would repent of speaking thus.”

“Are you going to give me a lesson, Porthos?” cried Aramis, from whose

usually mild eye a flash passed like lightning.

“My dear fellow, be a Musketeer or an abbé. Be one or the other, but

not both,” replied Porthos. “You know what Athos told you the other

day; you eat at everybody’s mess. Ah, don’t be angry, I beg of you,

that would be useless; you know what is agreed upon between you, Athos

and me. You go to Madame d’Aguillon’s, and you pay your court to her;

you go to Madame de Bois-Tracy’s, the cousin of Madame de Chevreuse,

and you pass for being far advanced in the good graces of that lady.

Oh, good Lord! Don’t trouble yourself to reveal your good luck; no one

asks for your secret—all the world knows your discretion. But since you

possess that virtue, why the devil don’t you make use of it with

respect to her Majesty? Let whoever likes talk of the king and the

cardinal, and how he likes; but the queen is sacred, and if anyone

speaks of her, let it be respectfully.”

“Porthos, you are as vain as Narcissus; I plainly tell you so,” replied

Aramis. “You know I hate moralizing, except when it is done by Athos.

As to you, good sir, you wear too magnificent a baldric to be strong on

that head. I will be an abbé if it suits me. In the meanwhile I am a

Musketeer; in that quality I say what I please, and at this moment it

pleases me to say that you weary me.”

“Aramis!”

“Porthos!”

“Gentlemen! Gentlemen!” cried the surrounding group.

“Monsieur de Tréville awaits Monsieur d’Artagnan,” cried a servant,

throwing open the door of the cabinet.

At this announcement, during which the door remained open, everyone

became mute, and amid the general silence the young man crossed part of

the length of the antechamber, and entered the apartment of the captain

of the Musketeers, congratulating himself with all his heart at having

so narrowly escaped the end of this strange quarrel.

Chapter III.

THE AUDIENCE

M. de Tréville was at the moment in rather ill-humor, nevertheless he

saluted the young man politely, who bowed to the very ground; and he

smiled on receiving D’Artagnan’s response, the Béarnese accent of which

recalled to him at the same time his youth and his country—a double

remembrance which makes a man smile at all ages; but stepping toward

the antechamber and making a sign to D’Artagnan with his hand, as if to

ask his permission to finish with others before he began with him, he

called three times, with a louder voice at each time, so that he ran

through the intervening tones between the imperative accent and the

angry accent.

“Athos! Porthos! Aramis!”

The two Musketeers with whom we have already made acquaintance, and who

answered to the last of these three names, immediately quitted the

group of which they had formed a part, and advanced toward the cabinet,

the door of which closed after them as soon as they had entered. Their

appearance, although it was not quite at ease, excited by its

carelessness, at once full of dignity and submission, the admiration of

D’Artagnan, who beheld in these two men demigods, and in their leader

an Olympian Jupiter, armed with all his thunders.

When the two Musketeers had entered; when the door was closed behind

them; when the buzzing murmur of the antechamber, to which the summons

which had been made had doubtless furnished fresh food, had

recommenced; when M. de Tréville had three or four times paced in

silence, and with a frowning brow, the whole length of his cabinet,

passing each time before Porthos and Aramis, who were as upright and

silent as if on parade—he stopped all at once full in front of them,

and covering them from head to foot with an angry look, “Do you know

what the king said to me,” cried he, “and that no longer ago than

yesterday evening—do you know, gentlemen?”

“No,” replied the two Musketeers, after a moment’s silence, “no, sir,

we do not.”

“But I hope that you will do us the honor to tell us,” added Aramis, in

his politest tone and with his most graceful bow.

“He told me that he should henceforth recruit his Musketeers from among

the Guards of Monsieur the Cardinal.”

“The Guards of the cardinal! And why so?” asked Porthos, warmly.

“Because he plainly perceives that his piquette* stands in need of

being enlivened by a mixture of good wine.”

* A watered liquor, made from the second pressing of the grape.

The two Musketeers reddened to the whites of their eyes. D’Artagnan did

not know where he was, and wished himself a hundred feet underground.

“Yes, yes,” continued M. de Tréville, growing warmer as he spoke, “and

his majesty was right; for, upon my honor, it is true that the

Musketeers make but a miserable figure at court. The cardinal related

yesterday while playing with the king, with an air of condolence very

displeasing to me, that the day before yesterday those _damned

Musketeers_, those _daredevils_—he dwelt upon those words with an

ironical tone still more displeasing to me—those _braggarts_, added he,

glancing at me with his tiger-cat’s eye, had made a riot in the Rue

Férou in a cabaret, and that a party of his Guards (I thought he was

going to laugh in my face) had been forced to arrest the rioters!

_Morbleu!_ You must know something about it. Arrest Musketeers! You

were among them—you were! Don’t deny it; you were recognized, and the

cardinal named you. But it’s all my fault; yes, it’s all my fault,

because it is myself who selects my men. You, Aramis, why the devil did

you ask me for a uniform when you would have been so much better in a

cassock? And you, Porthos, do you only wear such a fine golden baldric

to suspend a sword of straw from it? And Athos—I don’t see Athos. Where

is he?”

“Ill—”

“Very ill, say you? And of what malady?”

“It is feared that it may be the smallpox, sir,” replied Porthos,

desirous of taking his turn in the conversation; “and what is serious

is that it will certainly spoil his face.”

“The smallpox! That’s a great story to tell me, Porthos! Sick of the

smallpox at his age! No, no; but wounded without doubt, killed,

perhaps. Ah, if I knew! S’blood! Messieurs Musketeers, I will not have

this haunting of bad places, this quarreling in the streets, this

swordplay at the crossways; and above all, I will not have occasion

given for the cardinal’s Guards, who are brave, quiet, skillful men who

never put themselves in a position to be arrested, and who, besides,

never allow themselves to be arrested, to laugh at you! I am sure of

it—they would prefer dying on the spot to being arrested or taking back

a step. To save yourselves, to scamper away, to flee—that is good for

the king’s Musketeers!”

Porthos and Aramis trembled with rage. They could willingly have

strangled M. de Tréville, if, at the bottom of all this, they had not

felt it was the great love he bore them which made him speak thus. They

stamped upon the carpet with their feet; they bit their lips till the

blood came, and grasped the hilts of their swords with all their might.

All without had heard, as we have said, Athos, Porthos, and Aramis

called, and had guessed, from M. de Tréville’s tone of voice, that he

was very angry about something. Ten curious heads were glued to the

tapestry and became pale with fury; for their ears, closely applied to

the door, did not lose a syllable of what he said, while their mouths

repeated as he went on, the insulting expressions of the captain to all

the people in the antechamber. In an instant, from the door of the

cabinet to the street gate, the whole hôtel was boiling.

“Ah! The king’s Musketeers are arrested by the Guards of the cardinal,

are they?” continued M. de Tréville, as furious at heart as his

soldiers, but emphasizing his words and plunging them, one by one, so

to say, like so many blows of a stiletto, into the bosoms of his

auditors. “What! Six of his Eminence’s Guards arrest six of his

Majesty’s Musketeers! _Morbleu!_ My part is taken! I will go straight

to the Louvre; I will give in my resignation as captain of the king’s

Musketeers to take a lieutenancy in the cardinal’s Guards, and if he

refuses me, _morbleu!_ I will turn abbé.”

At these words, the murmur without became an explosion; nothing was to

be heard but oaths and blasphemies. The _morbleus_, the _sang Dieus_,

the _morts touts les diables_, crossed one another in the air.

D’Artagnan looked for some tapestry behind which he might hide himself,

and felt an immense inclination to crawl under the table.

“Well, my Captain,” said Porthos, quite beside himself, “the truth is

that we were six against six. But we were not captured by fair means;

and before we had time to draw our swords, two of our party were dead,

and Athos, grievously wounded, was very little better. For you know

Athos. Well, Captain, he endeavored twice to get up, and fell again

twice. And we did not surrender—no! They dragged us away by force. On

the way we escaped. As for Athos, they believed him to be dead, and

left him very quiet on the field of battle, not thinking it worth the

trouble to carry him away. That’s the whole story. What the devil,

Captain, one cannot win all one’s battles! The great Pompey lost that

of Pharsalia; and Francis the First, who was, as I have heard say, as

good as other folks, nevertheless lost the Battle of Pavia.”

“And I have the honor of assuring you that I killed one of them with

his own sword,” said Aramis; “for mine was broken at the first parry.

Killed him, or poniarded him, sir, as is most agreeable to you.”

“I did not know that,” replied M. de Tréville, in a somewhat softened

tone. “The cardinal exaggerated, as I perceive.”

“But pray, sir,” continued Aramis, who, seeing his captain become

appeased, ventured to risk a prayer, “do not say that Athos is wounded.

He would be in despair if that should come to the ears of the king; and

as the wound is very serious, seeing that after crossing the shoulder

it penetrates into the chest, it is to be feared—”

At this instant the tapestry was raised and a noble and handsome head,

but frightfully pale, appeared under the fringe.

“Athos!” cried the two Musketeers.

“Athos!” repeated M. de Tréville himself.

“You have sent for me, sir,” said Athos to M. de Tréville, in a feeble

yet perfectly calm voice, “you have sent for me, as my comrades inform

me, and I have hastened to receive your orders. I am here; what do you

want with me?”

And at these words, the Musketeer, in irreproachable costume, belted as

usual, with a tolerably firm step, entered the cabinet. M. de Tréville,

moved to the bottom of his heart by this proof of courage, sprang

toward him.

“I was about to say to these gentlemen,” added he, “that I forbid my

Musketeers to expose their lives needlessly; for brave men are very

dear to the king, and the king knows that his Musketeers are the

bravest on the earth. Your hand, Athos!”

And without waiting for the answer of the newcomer to this proof of

affection, M. de Tréville seized his right hand and pressed it with all

his might, without perceiving that Athos, whatever might be his

self-command, allowed a slight murmur of pain to escape him, and if

possible, grew paler than he was before.

The door had remained open, so strong was the excitement produced by

the arrival of Athos, whose wound, though kept as a secret, was known

to all. A burst of satisfaction hailed the last words of the captain;

and two or three heads, carried away by the enthusiasm of the moment,

appeared through the openings of the tapestry. M. de Tréville was about

to reprehend this breach of the rules of etiquette, when he felt the

hand of Athos, who had rallied all his energies to contend against

pain, at length overcome by it, fell upon the floor as if he were dead.

“A surgeon!” cried M. de Tréville, “mine! The king’s! The best! A

surgeon! Or, s’blood, my brave Athos will die!”

At the cries of M. de Tréville, the whole assemblage rushed into the

cabinet, he not thinking to shut the door against anyone, and all

crowded round the wounded man. But all this eager attention might have

been useless if the doctor so loudly called for had not chanced to be

in the hôtel. He pushed through the crowd, approached Athos, still

insensible, and as all this noise and commotion inconvenienced him

greatly, he required, as the first and most urgent thing, that the

Musketeer should be carried into an adjoining chamber. Immediately M.

de Tréville opened and pointed the way to Porthos and Aramis, who bore

their comrade in their arms. Behind this group walked the surgeon; and

behind the surgeon the door closed.

The cabinet of M. de Tréville, generally held so sacred, became in an

instant the annex of the antechamber. Everyone spoke, harangued, and

vociferated, swearing, cursing, and consigning the cardinal and his

Guards to all the devils.

An instant after, Porthos and Aramis re-entered, the surgeon and M. de

Tréville alone remaining with the wounded.

At length, M. de Tréville himself returned. The injured man had

recovered his senses. The surgeon declared that the situation of the

Musketeer had nothing in it to render his friends uneasy, his weakness

having been purely and simply caused by loss of blood.

Then M. de Tréville made a sign with his hand, and all retired except

D’Artagnan, who did not forget that he had an audience, and with the

tenacity of a Gascon remained in his place.

When all had gone out and the door was closed, M. de Tréville, on

turning round, found himself alone with the young man. The event which

had occurred had in some degree broken the thread of his ideas. He

inquired what was the will of his persevering visitor. D’Artagnan then

repeated his name, and in an instant recovering all his remembrances of

the present and the past, M. de Tréville grasped the situation.

“Pardon me,” said he, smiling, “pardon me my dear compatriot, but I had

wholly forgotten you. But what help is there for it! A captain is

nothing but a father of a family, charged with even a greater

responsibility than the father of an ordinary family. Soldiers are big

children; but as I maintain that the orders of the king, and more

particularly the orders of the cardinal, should be executed—”

D’Artagnan could not restrain a smile. By this smile M. de Tréville

judged that he had not to deal with a fool, and changing the

conversation, came straight to the point.

“I respected your father very much,” said he. “What can I do for the

son? Tell me quickly; my time is not my own.”

“Monsieur,” said D’Artagnan, “on quitting Tarbes and coming hither, it

was my intention to request of you, in remembrance of the friendship

which you have not forgotten, the uniform of a Musketeer; but after all

that I have seen during the last two hours, I comprehend that such a

favor is enormous, and tremble lest I should not merit it.”

“It is indeed a favor, young man,” replied M. de Tréville, “but it may

not be so far beyond your hopes as you believe, or rather as you appear

to believe. But his majesty’s decision is always necessary; and I

inform you with regret that no one becomes a Musketeer without the

preliminary ordeal of several campaigns, certain brilliant actions, or

a service of two years in some other regiment less favored than ours.”

D’Artagnan bowed without replying, feeling his desire to don the

Musketeer’s uniform vastly increased by the great difficulties which

preceded the attainment of it.

“But,” continued M. de Tréville, fixing upon his compatriot a look so

piercing that it might be said he wished to read the thoughts of his

heart, “on account of my old companion, your father, as I have said, I

will do something for you, young man. Our recruits from Béarn are not

generally very rich, and I have no reason to think matters have much

changed in this respect since I left the province. I dare say you have

not brought too large a stock of money with you?”

D’Artagnan drew himself up with a proud air which plainly said, “I ask

alms of no man.”

“Oh, that’s very well, young man,” continued M. de Tréville, “that’s

all very well. I know these airs; I myself came to Paris with four

crowns in my purse, and would have fought with anyone who dared to tell

me I was not in a condition to purchase the Louvre.”

D’Artagnan’s bearing became still more imposing. Thanks to the sale of

his horse, he commenced his career with four more crowns than M. de

Tréville possessed at the commencement of his.

“You ought, I say, then, to husband the means you have, however large

the sum may be; but you ought also to endeavor to perfect yourself in

the exercises becoming a gentleman. I will write a letter today to the

Director of the Royal Academy, and tomorrow he will admit you without

any expense to yourself. Do not refuse this little service. Our

best-born and richest gentlemen sometimes solicit it without being able

to obtain it. You will learn horsemanship, swordsmanship in all its

branches, and dancing. You will make some desirable acquaintances; and

from time to time you can call upon me, just to tell me how you are

getting on, and to say whether I can be of further service to you.”

D’Artagnan, stranger as he was to all the manners of a court, could not

but perceive a little coldness in this reception.

“Alas, sir,” said he, “I cannot but perceive how sadly I miss the

letter of introduction which my father gave me to present to you.”

“I certainly am surprised,” replied M. de Tréville, “that you should

undertake so long a journey without that necessary passport, the sole

resource of us poor Béarnese.”

“I had one, sir, and, thank God, such as I could wish,” cried

D’Artagnan; “but it was perfidiously stolen from me.”

He then related the adventure of Meung, described the unknown gentleman

with the greatest minuteness, and all with a warmth and truthfulness

that delighted M. de Tréville.

“This is all very strange,” said M. de Tréville, after meditating a

minute; “you mentioned my name, then, aloud?”

“Yes, sir, I certainly committed that imprudence; but why should I have

done otherwise? A name like yours must be as a buckler to me on my way.

Judge if I should not put myself under its protection.”

Flattery was at that period very current, and M. de Tréville loved

incense as well as a king, or even a cardinal. He could not refrain

from a smile of visible satisfaction; but this smile soon disappeared,

and returning to the adventure of Meung, “Tell me,” continued he, “had

not this gentlemen a slight scar on his cheek?”

“Yes, such a one as would be made by the grazing of a ball.”

“Was he not a fine-looking man?”

“Yes.”

“Of lofty stature.”

“Yes.”

“Of pale complexion and brown hair?”

“Yes, yes, that is he; how is it, sir, that you are acquainted with

this man? If I ever find him again—and I will find him, I swear, were

it in hell!”

“He was waiting for a woman,” continued Tréville.

“He departed immediately after having conversed for a minute with her

whom he awaited.”

“You know not the subject of their conversation?”

“He gave her a box, told her not to open it except in London.”

“Was this woman English?”

“He called her Milady.”

“It is he; it must be he!” murmured Tréville. “I believed him still at

Brussels.”

“Oh, sir, if you know who this man is,” cried D’Artagnan, “tell me who

he is, and whence he is. I will then release you from all your

promises—even that of procuring my admission into the Musketeers; for

before everything, I wish to avenge myself.”

“Beware, young man!” cried Tréville. “If you see him coming on one side

of the street, pass by on the other. Do not cast yourself against such

a rock; he would break you like glass.”

“That will not prevent me,” replied D’Artagnan, “if ever I find him.”

“In the meantime,” said Tréville, “seek him not—if I have a right to

advise you.”

All at once the captain stopped, as if struck by a sudden suspicion.

This great hatred which the young traveler manifested so loudly for

this man, who—a rather improbable thing—had stolen his father’s letter

from him—was there not some perfidy concealed under this hatred? Might

not this young man be sent by his Eminence? Might he not have come for

the purpose of laying a snare for him? This pretended D’Artagnan—was he

not an emissary of the cardinal, whom the cardinal sought to introduce

into Tréville’s house, to place near him, to win his confidence, and

afterward to ruin him as had been done in a thousand other instances?

He fixed his eyes upon D’Artagnan even more earnestly than before. He

was moderately reassured, however, by the aspect of that countenance,

full of astute intelligence and affected humility. “I know he is a

Gascon,” reflected he, “but he may be one for the cardinal as well as

for me. Let us try him.”

“My friend,” said he, slowly, “I wish, as the son of an ancient

friend—for I consider this story of the lost letter perfectly true—I

wish, I say, in order to repair the coldness you may have remarked in

my reception of you, to discover to you the secrets of our policy. The

king and the cardinal are the best of friends; their apparent

bickerings are only feints to deceive fools. I am not willing that a

compatriot, a handsome cavalier, a brave youth, quite fit to make his

way, should become the dupe of all these artifices and fall into the

snare after the example of so many others who have been ruined by it.

Be assured that I am devoted to both these all-powerful masters, and

that my earnest endeavors have no other aim than the service of the

king, and also the cardinal—one of the most illustrious geniuses that

France has ever produced.

“Now, young man, regulate your conduct accordingly; and if you

entertain, whether from your family, your relations, or even from your

instincts, any of these enmities which we see constantly breaking out

against the cardinal, bid me adieu and let us separate. I will aid you

in many ways, but without attaching you to my person. I hope that my

frankness at least will make you my friend; for you are the only young

man to whom I have hitherto spoken as I have done to you.”

Tréville said to himself: “If the cardinal has set this young fox upon

me, he will certainly not have failed—he, who knows how bitterly I

execrate him—to tell his spy that the best means of making his court to

me is to rail at him. Therefore, in spite of all my protestations, if

it be as I suspect, my cunning gossip will assure me that he holds his

Eminence in horror.”

It, however, proved otherwise. D’Artagnan answered, with the greatest

simplicity: “I came to Paris with exactly such intentions. My father

advised me to stoop to nobody but the king, the cardinal, and

yourself—whom he considered the first three personages in France.”

D’Artagnan added M. de Tréville to the others, as may be perceived; but

he thought this addition would do no harm.

“I have the greatest veneration for the cardinal,” continued he, “and

the most profound respect for his actions. So much the better for me,

sir, if you speak to me, as you say, with frankness—for then you will

do me the honor to esteem the resemblance of our opinions; but if you

have entertained any doubt, as naturally you may, I feel that I am

ruining myself by speaking the truth. But I still trust you will not

esteem me the less for it, and that is my object beyond all others.”

M. de Tréville was surprised to the greatest degree. So much

penetration, so much frankness, created admiration, but did not

entirely remove his suspicions. The more this young man was superior to

others, the more he was to be dreaded if he meant to deceive him.

Nevertheless, he pressed D’Artagnan’s hand, and said to him: “You are

an honest youth; but at the present moment I can only do for you that

which I just now offered. My hôtel will be always open to you.

Hereafter, being able to ask for me at all hours, and consequently to

take advantage of all opportunities, you will probably obtain that

which you desire.”

“That is to say,” replied D’Artagnan, “that you will wait until I have

proved myself worthy of it. Well, be assured,” added he, with the

familiarity of a Gascon, “you shall not wait long.” And he bowed in

order to retire, and as if he considered the future in his own hands.

“But wait a minute,” said M. de Tréville, stopping him. “I promised you

a letter for the director of the Academy. Are you too proud to accept

it, young gentleman?”

“No, sir,” said D’Artagnan; “and I will guard it so carefully that I

will be sworn it shall arrive at its address, and woe be to him who

shall attempt to take it from me!”

M. de Tréville smiled at this flourish; and leaving his young man

compatriot in the embrasure of the window, where they had talked

together, he seated himself at a table in order to write the promised

letter of recommendation. While he was doing this, D’Artagnan, having

no better employment, amused himself with beating a march upon the

window and with looking at the Musketeers, who went away, one after

another, following them with his eyes until they disappeared.

M. de Tréville, after having written the letter, sealed it, and rising,

approached the young man in order to give it to him. But at the very

moment when D’Artagnan stretched out his hand to receive it, M. de

Tréville was highly astonished to see his _protégé_ make a sudden

spring, become crimson with passion, and rush from the cabinet crying,

“S’blood, he shall not escape me this time!”

“And who?” asked M. de Tréville.

“He, my thief!” replied D’Artagnan. “Ah, the traitor!” and he

disappeared.

“The devil take the madman!” murmured M. de Tréville, “unless,” added

he, “this is a cunning mode of escaping, seeing that he had failed in

his purpose!”

Chapter IV.

THE SHOULDER OF ATHOS, THE BALDRIC OF PORTHOS AND THE HANDKERCHIEF OF

ARAMIS

D’Artagnan, in a state of fury, crossed the antechamber at three

bounds, and was darting toward the stairs, which he reckoned upon

descending four at a time, when, in his heedless course, he ran head

foremost against a Musketeer who was coming out of one of M. de

Tréville’s private rooms, and striking his shoulder violently, made him

utter a cry, or rather a howl.

“Excuse me,” said D’Artagnan, endeavoring to resume his course, “excuse

me, but I am in a hurry.”

Scarcely had he descended the first stair, when a hand of iron seized

him by the belt and stopped him.

“You are in a hurry?” said the Musketeer, as pale as a sheet. “Under

that pretense you run against me! You say, ‘Excuse me,’ and you believe

that is sufficient? Not at all, my young man. Do you fancy because you

have heard Monsieur de Tréville speak to us a little cavalierly today

that other people are to treat us as he speaks to us? Undeceive

yourself, comrade, you are not Monsieur de Tréville.”

“My faith!” replied D’Artagnan, recognizing Athos, who, after the

dressing performed by the doctor, was returning to his own apartment.

“I did not do it intentionally, and not doing it intentionally, I said

‘Excuse me.’ It appears to me that this is quite enough. I repeat to

you, however, and this time on my word of honor—I think perhaps too

often—that I am in haste, great haste. Leave your hold, then, I beg of

you, and let me go where my business calls me.”

“Monsieur,” said Athos, letting him go, “you are not polite; it is easy

to perceive that you come from a distance.”

D’Artagnan had already strode down three or four stairs, but at Athos’s

last remark he stopped short.

“_Morbleu_, monsieur!” said he, “however far I may come, it is not you

who can give me a lesson in good manners, I warn you.”

“Perhaps,” said Athos.

“Ah! If I were not in such haste, and if I were not running after

someone,” said D’Artagnan.

“Monsieur Man-in-a-hurry, you can find me without running—_me_, you

understand?”

“And where, I pray you?”

“Near the Carmes-Deschaux.”

“At what hour?”

“About noon.”

“About noon? That will do; I will be there.”

“Endeavor not to make me wait; for at quarter past twelve I will cut

off your ears as you run.”

“Good!” cried D’Artagnan, “I will be there ten minutes before twelve.”

And he set off running as if the devil possessed him, hoping that he

might yet find the stranger, whose slow pace could not have carried him

far.

But at the street gate, Porthos was talking with the soldier on guard.

Between the two talkers there was just enough room for a man to pass.

D’Artagnan thought it would suffice for him, and he sprang forward like

a dart between them. But D’Artagnan had reckoned without the wind. As

he was about to pass, the wind blew out Porthos’s long cloak, and

D’Artagnan rushed straight into the middle of it. Without doubt,

Porthos had reasons for not abandoning this part of his vestments, for

instead of quitting his hold on the flap in his hand, he pulled it

toward him, so that D’Artagnan rolled himself up in the velvet by a

movement of rotation explained by the persistency of Porthos.

D’Artagnan, hearing the Musketeer swear, wished to escape from the

cloak, which blinded him, and sought to find his way from under the

folds of it. He was particularly anxious to avoid marring the freshness

of the magnificent baldric we are acquainted with; but on timidly

opening his eyes, he found himself with his nose fixed between the two

shoulders of Porthos—that is to say, exactly upon the baldric.

Alas, like most things in this world which have nothing in their favor

but appearances, the baldric was glittering with gold in the front, but

was nothing but simple buff behind. Vainglorious as he was, Porthos

could not afford to have a baldric wholly of gold, but had at least

half. One could comprehend the necessity of the cold and the urgency of

the cloak.

“Bless me!” cried Porthos, making strong efforts to disembarrass

himself of D’Artagnan, who was wriggling about his back; “you must be

mad to run against people in this manner.”

“Excuse me,” said D’Artagnan, reappearing under the shoulder of the

giant, “but I am in such haste—I was running after someone and—”

“And do you always forget your eyes when you run?” asked Porthos.

“No,” replied D’Artagnan, piqued, “and thanks to my eyes, I can see

what other people cannot see.”

Whether Porthos understood him or did not understand him, giving way to

his anger, “Monsieur,” said he, “you stand a chance of getting

chastised if you rub Musketeers in this fashion.”

“Chastised, Monsieur!” said D’Artagnan, “the expression is strong.”

“It is one that becomes a man accustomed to look his enemies in the

face.”

“Ah, _pardieu!_ I know full well that you don’t turn your back to

yours.”

And the young man, delighted with his joke, went away laughing loudly.

Porthos foamed with rage, and made a movement to rush after D’Artagnan.

“Presently, presently,” cried the latter, “when you haven’t your cloak

on.”

“At one o’clock, then, behind the Luxembourg.”

“Very well, at one o’clock, then,” replied D’Artagnan, turning the

angle of the street.

But neither in the street he had passed through, nor in the one which

his eager glance pervaded, could he see anyone; however slowly the

stranger had walked, he was gone on his way, or perhaps had entered

some house. D’Artagnan inquired of everyone he met with, went down to

the ferry, came up again by the Rue de Seine, and the Red Cross; but

nothing, absolutely nothing! This chase was, however, advantageous to

him in one sense, for in proportion as the perspiration broke from his

forehead, his heart began to cool.

He began to reflect upon the events that had passed; they were numerous

and inauspicious. It was scarcely eleven o’clock in the morning, and

yet this morning had already brought him into disgrace with M. de

Tréville, who could not fail to think the manner in which D’Artagnan

had left him a little cavalier.

Besides this, he had drawn upon himself two good duels with two men,

each capable of killing three D’Artagnans—with two Musketeers, in

short, with two of those beings whom he esteemed so greatly that he

placed them in his mind and heart above all other men.

The outlook was sad. Sure of being killed by Athos, it may easily be

understood that the young man was not very uneasy about Porthos. As

hope, however, is the last thing extinguished in the heart of man, he

finished by hoping that he might survive, even though with terrible

wounds, in both these duels; and in case of surviving, he made the

following reprehensions upon his own conduct:

“What a madcap I was, and what a stupid fellow I am! That brave and

unfortunate Athos was wounded on that very shoulder against which I

must run head foremost, like a ram. The only thing that astonishes me

is that he did not strike me dead at once. He had good cause to do so;

the pain I gave him must have been atrocious. As to Porthos—oh, as to

Porthos, faith, that’s a droll affair!”

And in spite of himself, the young man began to laugh aloud, looking

round carefully, however, to see that his solitary laugh, without a

cause in the eyes of passers-by, offended no one.

“As to Porthos, that is certainly droll; but I am not the less a giddy

fool. Are people to be run against without warning? No! And have I any

right to go and peep under their cloaks to see what is not there? He

would have pardoned me, he would certainly have pardoned me, if I had

not said anything to him about that cursed baldric—in ambiguous words,

it is true, but rather drolly ambiguous. Ah, cursed Gascon that I am, I

get from one hobble into another. Friend D’Artagnan,” continued he,

speaking to himself with all the amenity that he thought due himself,

“if you escape, of which there is not much chance, I would advise you

to practice perfect politeness for the future. You must henceforth be

admired and quoted as a model of it. To be obliging and polite does not

necessarily make a man a coward. Look at Aramis, now; Aramis is

mildness and grace personified. Well, did anybody ever dream of calling

Aramis a coward? No, certainly not, and from this moment I will

endeavor to model myself after him. Ah! That’s strange! Here he is!”

D’Artagnan, walking and soliloquizing, had arrived within a few steps

of the hôtel d’Arguillon and in front of that hôtel perceived Aramis,

chatting gaily with three gentlemen; but as he had not forgotten that

it was in presence of this young man that M. de Tréville had been so

angry in the morning, and as a witness of the rebuke the Musketeers had

received was not likely to be at all agreeable, he pretended not to see

him. D’Artagnan, on the contrary, quite full of his plans of

conciliation and courtesy, approached the young men with a profound

bow, accompanied by a most gracious smile. All four, besides,

immediately broke off their conversation.

D’Artagnan was not so dull as not to perceive that he was one too many;

but he was not sufficiently broken into the fashions of the gay world

to know how to extricate himself gallantly from a false position, like

that of a man who begins to mingle with people he is scarcely

acquainted with and in a conversation that does not concern him. He was

seeking in his mind, then, for the least awkward means of retreat, when

he remarked that Aramis had let his handkerchief fall, and by mistake,

no doubt, had placed his foot upon it. This appeared to be a favorable

opportunity to repair his intrusion. He stooped, and with the most

gracious air he could assume, drew the handkerchief from under the foot

of the Musketeer in spite of the efforts the latter made to detain it,

and holding it out to him, said, “I believe, monsieur, that this is a

handkerchief you would be sorry to lose?”

The handkerchief was indeed richly embroidered, and had a coronet and

arms at one of its corners. Aramis blushed excessively, and snatched

rather than took the handkerchief from the hand of the Gascon.

“Ah, ah!” cried one of the Guards, “will you persist in saying, most

discreet Aramis, that you are not on good terms with Madame de

Bois-Tracy, when that gracious lady has the kindness to lend you one of

her handkerchiefs?”

Aramis darted at D’Artagnan one of those looks which inform a man that

he has acquired a mortal enemy. Then, resuming his mild air, “You are

deceived, gentlemen,” said he, “this handkerchief is not mine, and I

cannot fancy why Monsieur has taken it into his head to offer it to me

rather than to one of you; and as a proof of what I say, here is mine

in my pocket.”

So saying, he pulled out his own handkerchief, likewise a very elegant

handkerchief, and of fine cambric—though cambric was dear at the

period—but a handkerchief without embroidery and without arms, only

ornamented with a single cipher, that of its proprietor.

This time D’Artagnan was not hasty. He perceived his mistake; but the

friends of Aramis were not at all convinced by his denial, and one of

them addressed the young Musketeer with affected seriousness. “If it

were as you pretend it is,” said he, “I should be forced, my dear

Aramis, to reclaim it myself; for, as you very well know, Bois-Tracy is

an intimate friend of mine, and I cannot allow the property of his wife

to be sported as a trophy.”

“You make the demand badly,” replied Aramis; “and while acknowledging

the justice of your reclamation, I refuse it on account of the form.”

“The fact is,” hazarded D’Artagnan, timidly, “I did not see the

handkerchief fall from the pocket of Monsieur Aramis. He had his foot

upon it, that is all; and I thought from having his foot upon it the

handkerchief was his.”

“And you were deceived, my dear sir,” replied Aramis, coldly, very

little sensible to the reparation. Then turning toward that one of the

guards who had declared himself the friend of Bois-Tracy, “Besides,”

continued he, “I have reflected, my dear intimate of Bois-Tracy, that I

am not less tenderly his friend than you can possibly be; so that

decidedly this handkerchief is as likely to have fallen from your

pocket as mine.”

“No, upon my honor!” cried his Majesty’s Guardsman.

“You are about to swear upon your honor and I upon my word, and then it

will be pretty evident that one of us will have lied. Now, here,

Montaran, we will do better than that—let each take a half.”

“Of the handkerchief?”

“Yes.”

“Perfectly just,” cried the other two Guardsmen, “the judgment of King

Solomon! Aramis, you certainly are full of wisdom!”

The young men burst into a laugh, and as may be supposed, the affair

had no other sequel. In a moment or two the conversation ceased, and

the three Guardsmen and the Musketeer, after having cordially shaken

hands, separated, the Guardsmen going one way and Aramis another.

“Now is my time to make peace with this gallant man,” said D’Artagnan

to himself, having stood on one side during the whole of the latter

part of the conversation; and with this good feeling drawing near to

Aramis, who was departing without paying any attention to him,

“Monsieur,” said he, “you will excuse me, I hope.”

“Ah, monsieur,” interrupted Aramis, “permit me to observe to you that

you have not acted in this affair as a gallant man ought.”

“What, monsieur!” cried D’Artagnan, “and do you suppose—”

“I suppose, monsieur, that you are not a fool, and that you knew very

well, although coming from Gascony, that people do not tread upon

handkerchiefs without a reason. What the devil! Paris is not paved with

cambric!”

“Monsieur, you act wrongly in endeavoring to mortify me,” said

D’Artagnan, in whom the natural quarrelsome spirit began to speak more

loudly than his pacific resolutions. “I am from Gascony, it is true;

and since you know it, there is no occasion to tell you that Gascons

are not very patient, so that when they have begged to be excused once,

were it even for a folly, they are convinced that they have done

already at least as much again as they ought to have done.”

“Monsieur, what I say to you about the matter,” said Aramis, “is not

for the sake of seeking a quarrel. Thank God, I am not a bravo! And

being a Musketeer but for a time, I only fight when I am forced to do

so, and always with great repugnance; but this time the affair is

serious, for here is a lady compromised by you.”

“By _us_, you mean!” cried D’Artagnan.

“Why did you so maladroitly restore me the handkerchief?”

“Why did you so awkwardly let it fall?”

“I have said, monsieur, and I repeat, that the handkerchief did not

fall from my pocket.”

“And thereby you have lied twice, monsieur, for I saw it fall.”

“Ah, you take it with that tone, do you, Master Gascon? Well, I will

teach you how to behave yourself.”

“And I will send you back to your Mass book, Master Abbé. Draw, if you

please, and instantly—”

“Not so, if you please, my good friend—not here, at least. Do you not

perceive that we are opposite the Hôtel d’Arguillon, which is full of

the cardinal’s creatures? How do I know that this is not his Eminence

who has honored you with the commission to procure my head? Now, I

entertain a ridiculous partiality for my head, it seems to suit my

shoulders so correctly. I wish to kill you, be at rest as to that, but

to kill you quietly in a snug, remote place, where you will not be able

to boast of your death to anybody.”

“I agree, monsieur; but do not be too confident. Take your

handkerchief; whether it belongs to you or another, you may perhaps

stand in need of it.”

“Monsieur is a Gascon?” asked Aramis.

“Yes. Monsieur does not postpone an interview through prudence?”

“Prudence, monsieur, is a virtue sufficiently useless to Musketeers, I

know, but indispensable to churchmen; and as I am only a Musketeer

provisionally, I hold it good to be prudent. At two o’clock I shall

have the honor of expecting you at the hôtel of Monsieur de Tréville.

There I will indicate to you the best place and time.”

The two young men bowed and separated, Aramis ascending the street

which led to the Luxembourg, while D’Artagnan, perceiving the appointed

hour was approaching, took the road to the Carmes-Deschaux, saying to

himself, “Decidedly I can’t draw back; but at least, if I am killed, I

shall be killed by a Musketeer.”

Chapter V.

THE KING’S MUSKETEERS AND THE CARDINAL’S GUARDS

D’Artagnan was acquainted with nobody in Paris. He went therefore to

his appointment with Athos without a second, determined to be satisfied

with those his adversary should choose. Besides, his intention was

formed to make the brave Musketeer all suitable apologies, but without

meanness or weakness, fearing that might result from this duel which

generally results from an affair of this kind, when a young and

vigorous man fights with an adversary who is wounded and weakened—if

conquered, he doubles the triumph of his antagonist; if a conqueror, he

is accused of foul play and want of courage.

Now, we must have badly painted the character of our adventure seeker,

or our readers must have already perceived that D’Artagnan was not an

ordinary man; therefore, while repeating to himself that his death was

inevitable, he did not make up his mind to die quietly, as one less

courageous and less restrained might have done in his place. He

reflected upon the different characters of those with whom he was going

to fight, and began to view his situation more clearly. He hoped, by

means of loyal excuses, to make a friend of Athos, whose lordly air and

austere bearing pleased him much. He flattered himself he should be

able to frighten Porthos with the adventure of the baldric, which he

might, if not killed upon the spot, relate to everybody a recital

which, well managed, would cover Porthos with ridicule. As to the

astute Aramis, he did not entertain much dread of him; and supposing he

should be able to get so far, he determined to dispatch him in good

style or at least, by hitting him in the face, as Cæsar recommended his

soldiers do to those of Pompey, to damage forever the beauty of which

he was so proud.

In addition to this, D’Artagnan possessed that invincible stock of

resolution which the counsels of his father had implanted in his heart:

“Endure nothing from anyone but the king, the cardinal, and Monsieur de

Tréville.” He flew, then, rather than walked, toward the convent of the

Carmes Déchaussés, or rather Deschaux, as it was called at that period,

a sort of building without a window, surrounded by barren fields—an

accessory to the Preaux-Clercs, and which was generally employed as the

place for the duels of men who had no time to lose.

When D’Artagnan arrived in sight of the bare spot of ground which

extended along the foot of the monastery, Athos had been waiting about

five minutes, and twelve o’clock was striking. He was, then, as

punctual as the Samaritan woman, and the most rigorous casuist with

regard to duels could have nothing to say.

Athos, who still suffered grievously from his wound, though it had been

dressed anew by M. de Tréville’s surgeon, was seated on a post and

waiting for his adversary with hat in hand, his feather even touching

the ground.

“Monsieur,” said Athos, “I have engaged two of my friends as seconds;

but these two friends are not yet come, at which I am astonished, as it

is not at all their custom.”

“I have no seconds on my part, monsieur,” said D’Artagnan; “for having

only arrived yesterday in Paris, I as yet know no one but Monsieur de

Tréville, to whom I was recommended by my father, who has the honor to

be, in some degree, one of his friends.”

Athos reflected for an instant. “You know no one but Monsieur de

Tréville?” he asked.

“Yes, monsieur, I know only him.”

“Well, but then,” continued Athos, speaking half to himself, “if I kill

you, I shall have the air of a boy-slayer.”

“Not too much so,” replied D’Artagnan, with a bow that was not

deficient in dignity, “since you do me the honor to draw a sword with

me while suffering from a wound which is very inconvenient.”

“Very inconvenient, upon my word; and you hurt me devilishly, I can

tell you. But I will take the left hand—it is my custom in such

circumstances. Do not fancy that I do you a favor; I use either hand

easily. And it will be even a disadvantage to you; a left-handed man is

very troublesome to people who are not prepared for it. I regret I did

not inform you sooner of this circumstance.”

“You have truly, monsieur,” said D’Artagnan, bowing again, “a courtesy,

for which, I assure you, I am very grateful.”

“You confuse me,” replied Athos, with his gentlemanly air; “let us talk

of something else, if you please. Ah, s’blood, how you have hurt me! My

shoulder quite burns.”

“If you would permit me—” said D’Artagnan, with timidity.

“What, monsieur?”

“I have a miraculous balsam for wounds—a balsam given to me by my

mother and of which I have made a trial upon myself.”

“Well?”

“Well, I am sure that in less than three days this balsam would cure

you; and at the end of three days, when you would be cured—well, sir,

it would still do me a great honor to be your man.”

D’Artagnan spoke these words with a simplicity that did honor to his

courtesy, without throwing the least doubt upon his courage.

“_Pardieu_, monsieur!” said Athos, “that’s a proposition that pleases

me; not that I can accept it, but a league off it savors of the

gentleman. Thus spoke and acted the gallant knights of the time of

Charlemagne, in whom every cavalier ought to seek his model.

Unfortunately, we do not live in the times of the great emperor, we

live in the times of the cardinal; and three days hence, however well

the secret might be guarded, it would be known, I say, that we were to

fight, and our combat would be prevented. I think these fellows will

never come.”

“If you are in haste, monsieur,” said D’Artagnan, with the same

simplicity with which a moment before he had proposed to him to put off

the duel for three days, “and if it be your will to dispatch me at

once, do not inconvenience yourself, I pray you.”

“There is another word which pleases me,” cried Athos, with a gracious

nod to D’Artagnan. “That did not come from a man without a heart.

Monsieur, I love men of your kidney; and I foresee plainly that if we

don’t kill each other, I shall hereafter have much pleasure in your

conversation. We will wait for these gentlemen, so please you; I have

plenty of time, and it will be more correct. Ah, here is one of them, I

believe.”

In fact, at the end of the Rue Vaugirard the gigantic Porthos appeared.

“What!” cried D’Artagnan, “is your first witness Monsieur Porthos?”

“Yes, that disturbs you?”

“By no means.”

“And here is the second.”

D’Artagnan turned in the direction pointed to by Athos, and perceived

Aramis.

“What!” cried he, in an accent of greater astonishment than before,

“your second witness is Monsieur Aramis?”

“Doubtless! Are you not aware that we are never seen one without the

others, and that we are called among the Musketeers and the Guards, at

court and in the city, Athos, Porthos, and Aramis, or the Three

Inseparables? And yet, as you come from Dax or Pau—”

“From Tarbes,” said D’Artagnan.

“It is probable you are ignorant of this little fact,” said Athos.

“My faith!” replied D’Artagnan, “you are well named, gentlemen; and my

adventure, if it should make any noise, will prove at least that your

union is not founded upon contrasts.”

In the meantime, Porthos had come up, waved his hand to Athos, and then

turning toward D’Artagnan, stood quite astonished.

Let us say in passing that he had changed his baldric and relinquished

his cloak.

“Ah, ah!” said he, “what does this mean?”

“This is the gentleman I am going to fight with,” said Athos, pointing

to D’Artagnan with his hand and saluting him with the same gesture.

“Why, it is with him I am also going to fight,” said Porthos.

“But not before one o’clock,” replied D’Artagnan.

“And I also am to fight with this gentleman,” said Aramis, coming in

his turn onto the place.

“But not until two o’clock,” said D’Artagnan, with the same calmness.

“But what are you going to fight about, Athos?” asked Aramis.

“Faith! I don’t very well know. He hurt my shoulder. And you, Porthos?”

“Faith! I am going to fight—because I am going to fight,” answered

Porthos, reddening.

Athos, whose keen eye lost nothing, perceived a faintly sly smile pass

over the lips of the young Gascon as he replied, “We had a short

discussion upon dress.”

“And you, Aramis?” asked Athos.

“Oh, ours is a theological quarrel,” replied Aramis, making a sign to

D’Artagnan to keep secret the cause of their duel.

Athos indeed saw a second smile on the lips of D’Artagnan.

“Indeed?” said Athos.

“Yes; a passage of St. Augustine, upon which we could not agree,” said

the Gascon.

“Decidedly, this is a clever fellow,” murmured Athos.

“And now you are assembled, gentlemen,” said D’Artagnan, “permit me to

offer you my apologies.”

At this word _apologies_, a cloud passed over the brow of Athos, a

haughty smile curled the lip of Porthos, and a negative sign was the

reply of Aramis.

“You do not understand me, gentlemen,” said D’Artagnan, throwing up his

head, the sharp and bold lines of which were at the moment gilded by a

bright ray of the sun. “I asked to be excused in case I should not be

able to discharge my debt to all three; for Monsieur Athos has the

right to kill me first, which must much diminish the face-value of your

bill, Monsieur Porthos, and render yours almost null, Monsieur Aramis.

And now, gentlemen, I repeat, excuse me, but on that account only,

and—on guard!”

At these words, with the most gallant air possible, D’Artagnan drew his

sword.

The blood had mounted to the head of D’Artagnan, and at that moment he

would have drawn his sword against all the Musketeers in the kingdom as

willingly as he now did against Athos, Porthos, and Aramis.

It was a quarter past midday. The sun was in its zenith, and the spot

chosen for the scene of the duel was exposed to its full ardor.

“It is very hot,” said Athos, drawing his sword in its turn, “and yet I

cannot take off my doublet; for I just now felt my wound begin to bleed

again, and I should not like to annoy Monsieur with the sight of blood

which he has not drawn from me himself.”

“That is true, Monsieur,” replied D’Artagnan, “and whether drawn by

myself or another, I assure you I shall always view with regret the

blood of so brave a gentleman. I will therefore fight in my doublet,

like yourself.”

“Come, come, enough of such compliments!” cried Porthos. “Remember, we

are waiting for our turns.”

“Speak for yourself when you are inclined to utter such incongruities,”

interrupted Aramis. “For my part, I think what they say is very well

said, and quite worthy of two gentlemen.”

“When you please, monsieur,” said Athos, putting himself on guard.

“I waited your orders,” said D’Artagnan, crossing swords.

But scarcely had the two rapiers clashed, when a company of the Guards

of his Eminence, commanded by M. de Jussac, turned the corner of the

convent.

“The cardinal’s Guards!” cried Aramis and Porthos at the same time.

“Sheathe your swords, gentlemen, sheathe your swords!”

But it was too late. The two combatants had been seen in a position

which left no doubt of their intentions.

“Halloo!” cried Jussac, advancing toward them and making a sign to his

men to do so likewise, “halloo, Musketeers? Fighting here, are you? And

the edicts? What is become of them?”

“You are very generous, gentlemen of the Guards,” said Athos, full of

rancor, for Jussac was one of the aggressors of the preceding day. “If

we were to see you fighting, I can assure you that we would make no

effort to prevent you. Leave us alone, then, and you will enjoy a

little amusement without cost to yourselves.”

“Gentlemen,” said Jussac, “it is with great regret that I pronounce the

thing impossible. Duty before everything. Sheathe, then, if you please,

and follow us.”

“Monsieur,” said Aramis, parodying Jussac, “it would afford us great

pleasure to obey your polite invitation if it depended upon ourselves;

but unfortunately the thing is impossible—Monsieur de Tréville has

forbidden it. Pass on your way, then; it is the best thing to do.”

This raillery exasperated Jussac. “We will charge upon you, then,” said

he, “if you disobey.”

“There are five of them,” said Athos, half aloud, “and we are but

three; we shall be beaten again, and must die on the spot, for, on my

part, I declare I will never appear again before the captain as a

conquered man.”

Athos, Porthos, and Aramis instantly drew near one another, while

Jussac drew up his soldiers.

This short interval was sufficient to determine D’Artagnan on the part

he was to take. It was one of those events which decide the life of a

man; it was a choice between the king and the cardinal—the choice made,

it must be persisted in. To fight, that was to disobey the law, that

was to risk his head, that was to make at one blow an enemy of a

minister more powerful than the king himself. All this the young man

perceived, and yet, to his praise we speak it, he did not hesitate a

second. Turning towards Athos and his friends, “Gentlemen,” said he,

“allow me to correct your words, if you please. You said you were but

three, but it appears to me we are four.”

“But you are not one of us,” said Porthos.

“That’s true,” replied D’Artagnan; “I have not the uniform, but I have

the spirit. My heart is that of a Musketeer; I feel it, monsieur, and

that impels me on.”

“Withdraw, young man,” cried Jussac, who doubtless, by his gestures and

the expression of his countenance, had guessed D’Artagnan’s design.

“You may retire; we consent to that. Save your skin; begone quickly.”

D’Artagnan did not budge.

“Decidedly, you are a brave fellow,” said Athos, pressing the young

man’s hand.

“Come, come, choose your part,” replied Jussac.

“Well,” said Porthos to Aramis, “we must do something.”

“Monsieur is full of generosity,” said Athos.

But all three reflected upon the youth of D’Artagnan, and dreaded his

inexperience.

“We should only be three, one of whom is wounded, with the addition of

a boy,” resumed Athos; “and yet it will not be the less said we were

four men.”

“Yes, but to yield!” said Porthos.

“That _is_ difficult,” replied Athos.

D’Artagnan comprehended their irresolution.

“Try me, gentlemen,” said he, “and I swear to you by my honor that I

will not go hence if we are conquered.”

“What is your name, my brave fellow?” said Athos.

“D’Artagnan, monsieur.”

“Well, then, Athos, Porthos, Aramis, and D’Artagnan, forward!” cried

Athos.

“Come, gentlemen, have you decided?” cried Jussac for the third time.

“It is done, gentlemen,” said Athos.

“And what is your choice?” asked Jussac.

“We are about to have the honor of charging you,” replied Aramis,

lifting his hat with one hand and drawing his sword with the other.

“Ah! You resist, do you?” cried Jussac.

“S’blood; does that astonish you?”

And the nine combatants rushed upon each other with a fury which

however did not exclude a certain degree of method.

Athos fixed upon a certain Cahusac, a favorite of the cardinal’s.

Porthos had Bicarat, and Aramis found himself opposed to two

adversaries. As to D’Artagnan, he sprang toward Jussac himself.

The heart of the young Gascon beat as if it would burst through his

side—not from fear, God be thanked, he had not the shade of it, but

with emulation; he fought like a furious tiger, turning ten times round

his adversary, and changing his ground and his guard twenty times.

Jussac was, as was then said, a fine blade, and had had much practice;

nevertheless it required all his skill to defend himself against an

adversary who, active and energetic, departed every instant from

received rules, attacking him on all sides at once, and yet parrying

like a man who had the greatest respect for his own epidermis.

This contest at length exhausted Jussac’s patience. Furious at being

held in check by one whom he had considered a boy, he became warm and

began to make mistakes. D’Artagnan, who though wanting in practice had

a sound theory, redoubled his agility. Jussac, anxious to put an end to

this, springing forward, aimed a terrible thrust at his adversary, but

the latter parried it; and while Jussac was recovering himself, glided

like a serpent beneath his blade, and passed his sword through his

body. Jussac fell like a dead mass.

D’Artagnan then cast an anxious and rapid glance over the field of

battle.

Aramis had killed one of his adversaries, but the other pressed him

warmly. Nevertheless, Aramis was in a good situation, and able to

defend himself.

Bicarat and Porthos had just made counterhits. Porthos had received a

thrust through his arm, and Bicarat one through his thigh. But neither

of these two wounds was serious, and they only fought more earnestly.

Athos, wounded anew by Cahusac, became evidently paler, but did not

give way a foot. He only changed his sword hand, and fought with his

left hand.

According to the laws of dueling at that period, D’Artagnan was at

liberty to assist whom he pleased. While he was endeavoring to find out

which of his companions stood in greatest need, he caught a glance from

Athos. The glance was of sublime eloquence. Athos would have died

rather than appeal for help; but he could look, and with that look ask

assistance. D’Artagnan interpreted it; with a terrible bound he sprang

to the side of Cahusac, crying, “To me, Monsieur Guardsman; I will slay

you!”

Cahusac turned. It was time; for Athos, whose great courage alone

supported him, sank upon his knee.

“S’blood!” cried he to D’Artagnan, “do not kill him, young man, I beg

of you. I have an old affair to settle with him when I am cured and

sound again. Disarm him only—make sure of his sword. That’s it! Very

well done!”

The exclamation was drawn from Athos by seeing the sword of Cahusac fly

twenty paces from him. D’Artagnan and Cahusac sprang forward at the

same instant, the one to recover, the other to obtain, the sword; but

D’Artagnan, being the more active, reached it first and placed his foot

upon it.

Cahusac immediately ran to the Guardsman whom Aramis had killed, seized

his rapier, and returned toward D’Artagnan; but on his way he met

Athos, who during his relief which D’Artagnan had procured him had

recovered his breath, and who, for fear that D’Artagnan would kill his

enemy, wished to resume the fight.

D’Artagnan perceived that it would be disobliging Athos not to leave

him alone; and in a few minutes Cahusac fell, with a sword thrust

through his throat.

At the same instant Aramis placed his sword point on the breast of his

fallen enemy, and forced him to ask for mercy.

There only then remained Porthos and Bicarat. Porthos made a thousand

flourishes, asking Bicarat what o’clock it could be, and offering him

his compliments upon his brother’s having just obtained a company in

the regiment of Navarre; but, jest as he might, he gained nothing.

Bicarat was one of those iron men who never fell dead.

Nevertheless, it was necessary to finish. The watch might come up and

take all the combatants, wounded or not, royalists or cardinalists.

Athos, Aramis, and D’Artagnan surrounded Bicarat, and required him to

surrender. Though alone against all and with a wound in his thigh,

Bicarat wished to hold out; but Jussac, who had risen upon his elbow,

cried out to him to yield. Bicarat was a Gascon, as D’Artagnan was; he

turned a deaf ear, and contented himself with laughing, and between two

parries finding time to point to a spot of earth with his sword,

“Here,” cried he, parodying a verse of the Bible, “here will Bicarat

die; for I only am left, and they seek my life.”

“But there are four against you; leave off, I command you.”

“Ah, if you command me, that’s another thing,” said Bicarat. “As you

are my commander, it is my duty to obey.” And springing backward, he

broke his sword across his knee to avoid the necessity of surrendering

it, threw the pieces over the convent wall, and crossed his arms,

whistling a cardinalist air.

Bravery is always respected, even in an enemy. The Musketeers saluted

Bicarat with their swords, and returned them to their sheaths.

D’Artagnan did the same. Then, assisted by Bicarat, the only one left

standing, they bore Jussac, Cahusac, and one of Aramis’s adversaries

who was only wounded, under the porch of the convent. The fourth, as we

have said, was dead. They then rang the bell, and carrying away four

swords out of five, they took their road, intoxicated with joy, toward

the hôtel of M. de Tréville.

They walked arm in arm, occupying the whole width of the street and

taking in every Musketeer they met, so that in the end it became a

triumphal march. The heart of D’Artagnan swam in delirium; he marched

between Athos and Porthos, pressing them tenderly.

“If I am not yet a Musketeer,” said he to his new friends, as he passed

through the gateway of M. de Tréville’s hôtel, “at least I have entered

upon my apprenticeship, haven’t I?”

Chapter VI.

HIS MAJESTY KING LOUIS XIII.

This affair made a great noise. M. de Tréville scolded his Musketeers

in public, and congratulated them in private; but as no time was to be

lost in gaining the king, M. de Tréville hastened to report himself at

the Louvre. It was already too late. The king was closeted with the

cardinal, and M. de Tréville was informed that the king was busy and

could not receive him at that moment. In the evening M. de Tréville

attended the king’s gaming table. The king was winning; and as he was

very avaricious, he was in an excellent humor. Perceiving M. de

Tréville at a distance—

“Come here, Monsieur Captain,” said he, “come here, that I may growl at

you. Do you know that his Eminence has been making fresh complaints

against your Musketeers, and that with so much emotion, that this

evening his Eminence is indisposed? Ah, these Musketeers of yours are

very devils—fellows to be hanged.”

“No, sire,” replied Tréville, who saw at the first glance how things

would go, “on the contrary, they are good creatures, as meek as lambs,

and have but one desire, I’ll be their warranty. And that is that their

swords may never leave their scabbards but in your majesty’s service.

But what are they to do? The Guards of Monsieur the Cardinal are

forever seeking quarrels with them, and for the honor of the corps

even, the poor young men are obliged to defend themselves.”

“Listen to Monsieur de Tréville,” said the king; “listen to him! Would

not one say he was speaking of a religious community? In truth, my dear

Captain, I have a great mind to take away your commission and give it

to Mademoiselle de Chemerault, to whom I promised an abbey. But don’t

fancy that I am going to take you on your bare word. I am called Louis

the Just, Monsieur de Tréville, and by and by, by and by we will see.”

“Ah, sire; it is because I confide in that justice that I shall wait

patiently and quietly the good pleasure of your Majesty.”

“Wait, then, monsieur, wait,” said the king; “I will not detain you

long.”

In fact, fortune changed; and as the king began to lose what he had

won, he was not sorry to find an excuse for playing Charlemagne—if we

may use a gaming phrase of whose origin we confess our ignorance. The

king therefore arose a minute after, and putting the money which lay

before him into his pocket, the major part of which arose from his

winnings, “La Vieuville,” said he, “take my place; I must speak to

Monsieur de Tréville on an affair of importance. Ah, I had eighty louis

before me; put down the same sum, so that they who have lost may have

nothing to complain of. Justice before everything.”

Then turning toward M. de Tréville and walking with him toward the

embrasure of a window, “Well, monsieur,” continued he, “you say it is

his Eminence’s Guards who have sought a quarrel with your Musketeers?”

“Yes, sire, as they always do.”

“And how did the thing happen? Let us see, for you know, my dear

Captain, a judge must hear both sides.”

“Good Lord! In the most simple and natural manner possible. Three of my

best soldiers, whom your Majesty knows by name, and whose devotedness

you have more than once appreciated, and who have, I dare affirm to the

king, his service much at heart—three of my best soldiers, I say,

Athos, Porthos, and Aramis, had made a party of pleasure with a young

fellow from Gascony, whom I had introduced to them the same morning.

The party was to take place at St. Germain, I believe, and they had

appointed to meet at the Carmes-Deschaux, when they were disturbed by

de Jussac, Cahusac, Bicarat, and two other Guardsmen, who certainly did

not go there in such a numerous company without some ill intention

against the edicts.”

“Ah, ah! You incline me to think so,” said the king. “There is no doubt

they went thither to fight themselves.”

“I do not accuse them, sire; but I leave your Majesty to judge what

five armed men could possibly be going to do in such a deserted place

as the neighborhood of the Convent des Carmes.”

“Yes, you are right, Tréville, you are right!”

“Then, upon seeing my Musketeers they changed their minds, and forgot

their private hatred for partisan hatred; for your Majesty cannot be

ignorant that the Musketeers, who belong to the king and nobody but the

king, are the natural enemies of the Guardsmen, who belong to the

cardinal.”

“Yes, Tréville, yes,” said the king, in a melancholy tone; “and it is

very sad, believe me, to see thus two parties in France, two heads to

royalty. But all this will come to an end, Tréville, will come to an

end. You say, then, that the Guardsmen sought a quarrel with the

Musketeers?”

“I say that it is probable that things have fallen out so, but I will

not swear to it, sire. You know how difficult it is to discover the

truth; and unless a man be endowed with that admirable instinct which

causes Louis XIII. to be named the Just—”

“You are right, Tréville; but they were not alone, your Musketeers.

They had a youth with them?”

“Yes, sire, and one wounded man; so that three of the king’s

Musketeers—one of whom was wounded—and a youth not only maintained

their ground against five of the most terrible of the cardinal’s

Guardsmen, but absolutely brought four of them to earth.”

“Why, this is a victory!” cried the king, all radiant, “a complete

victory!”

“Yes, sire; as complete as that of the Bridge of Ce.”

“Four men, one of them wounded, and a youth, say you?”

“One hardly a young man; but who, however, behaved himself so admirably

on this occasion that I will take the liberty of recommending him to

your Majesty.”

“How does he call himself?”

“D’Artagnan, sire; he is the son of one of my oldest friends—the son of

a man who served under the king your father, of glorious memory, in the

civil war.”

“And you say this young man behaved himself well? Tell me how,

Tréville—you know how I delight in accounts of war and fighting.”

And Louis XIII. twisted his mustache proudly, placing his hand upon his

hip.

“Sire,” resumed Tréville, “as I told you, Monsieur d’Artagnan is little

more than a boy; and as he has not the honor of being a Musketeer, he

was dressed as a citizen. The Guards of the cardinal, perceiving his

youth and that he did not belong to the corps, invited him to retire

before they attacked.”

“So you may plainly see, Tréville,” interrupted the king, “it was they

who attacked?”

“That is true, sire; there can be no more doubt on that head. They

called upon him then to retire; but he answered that he was a Musketeer

at heart, entirely devoted to your Majesty, and that therefore he would

remain with Messieurs the Musketeers.”

“Brave young man!” murmured the king.

“Well, he did remain with them; and your Majesty has in him so firm a

champion that it was he who gave Jussac the terrible sword thrust which

has made the cardinal so angry.”

“He who wounded Jussac!” cried the king, “he, a boy! Tréville, that’s

impossible!”

“It is as I have the honor to relate it to your Majesty.”

“Jussac, one of the first swordsmen in the kingdom?”

“Well, sire, for once he found his master.”

“I will see this young man, Tréville—I will see him; and if anything

can be done—well, we will make it our business.”

“When will your Majesty deign to receive him?”

“Tomorrow, at midday, Tréville.”

“Shall I bring him alone?”

“No, bring me all four together. I wish to thank them all at once.

Devoted men are so rare, Tréville, by the back staircase. It is useless

to let the cardinal know.”

“Yes, sire.”

“You understand, Tréville—an edict is still an edict, it is forbidden

to fight, after all.”

“But this encounter, sire, is quite out of the ordinary conditions of a

duel. It is a brawl; and the proof is that there were five of the

cardinal’s Guardsmen against my three Musketeers and Monsieur

d’Artagnan.”

“That is true,” said the king; “but never mind, Tréville, come still by

the back staircase.”

Tréville smiled; but as it was indeed something to have prevailed upon

this child to rebel against his master, he saluted the king

respectfully, and with this agreement, took leave of him.

That evening the three Musketeers were informed of the honor accorded

them. As they had long been acquainted with the king, they were not

much excited; but D’Artagnan, with his Gascon imagination, saw in it

his future fortune, and passed the night in golden dreams. By eight

o’clock in the morning he was at the apartment of Athos.

D’Artagnan found the Musketeer dressed and ready to go out. As the hour

to wait upon the king was not till twelve, he had made a party with

Porthos and Aramis to play a game at tennis in a tennis court situated

near the stables of the Luxembourg. Athos invited D’Artagnan to follow

them; and although ignorant of the game, which he had never played, he

accepted, not knowing what to do with his time from nine o’clock in the

morning, as it then scarcely was, till twelve.

The two Musketeers were already there, and were playing together.

Athos, who was very expert in all bodily exercises, passed with

D’Artagnan to the opposite side and challenged them; but at the first

effort he made, although he played with his left hand, he found that

his wound was yet too recent to allow of such exertion. D’Artagnan

remained, therefore, alone; and as he declared he was too ignorant of

the game to play it regularly they only continued giving balls to one

another without counting. But one of these balls, launched by Porthos’

herculean hand, passed so close to D’Artagnan’s face that he thought

that if, instead of passing near, it had hit him, his audience would

have been probably lost, as it would have been impossible for him to

present himself before the king. Now, as upon this audience, in his

Gascon imagination, depended his future life, he saluted Aramis and

Porthos politely, declaring that he would not resume the game until he

should be prepared to play with them on more equal terms, and went and

took his place near the cord and in the gallery.

Unfortunately for D’Artagnan, among the spectators was one of his

Eminence’s Guardsmen, who, still irritated by the defeat of his

companions, which had happened only the day before, had promised

himself to seize the first opportunity of avenging it. He believed this

opportunity was now come and addressed his neighbor: “It is not

astonishing that that young man should be afraid of a ball, for he is

doubtless a Musketeer apprentice.”

D’Artagnan turned round as if a serpent had stung him, and fixed his

eyes intensely upon the Guardsman who had just made this insolent

speech.

“_Pardieu_,” resumed the latter, twisting his mustache, “look at me as

long as you like, my little gentleman! I have said what I have said.”

“And as since that which you have said is too clear to require any

explanation,” replied D’Artagnan, in a low voice, “I beg you to follow

me.”

“And when?” asked the Guardsman, with the same jeering air.

“At once, if you please.”

“And you know who I am, without doubt?”

“I? I am completely ignorant; nor does it much disquiet me.”

“You’re in the wrong there; for if you knew my name, perhaps you would

not be so pressing.”

“What is your name?”

“Bernajoux, at your service.”

“Well, then, Monsieur Bernajoux,” said D’Artagnan, tranquilly, “I will

wait for you at the door.”

“Go, monsieur, I will follow you.”

“Do not hurry yourself, monsieur, lest it be observed that we go out

together. You must be aware that for our undertaking, company would be

in the way.”

“That’s true,” said the Guardsman, astonished that his name had not

produced more effect upon the young man.

Indeed, the name of Bernajoux was known to all the world, D’Artagnan

alone excepted, perhaps; for it was one of those which figured most

frequently in the daily brawls which all the edicts of the cardinal

could not repress.

Porthos and Aramis were so engaged with their game, and Athos was

watching them with so much attention, that they did not even perceive

their young companion go out, who, as he had told the Guardsman of his

Eminence, stopped outside the door. An instant after, the Guardsman

descended in his turn. As D’Artagnan had no time to lose, on account of

the audience of the king, which was fixed for midday, he cast his eyes

around, and seeing that the street was empty, said to his adversary,

“My faith! It is fortunate for you, although your name is Bernajoux, to

have only to deal with an apprentice Musketeer. Never mind; be content,

I will do my best. On guard!”

“But,” said he whom D’Artagnan thus provoked, “it appears to me that

this place is badly chosen, and that we should be better behind the

Abbey St. Germain or in the Pré-aux-Clercs.”

“What you say is full of sense,” replied D’Artagnan; “but unfortunately

I have very little time to spare, having an appointment at twelve

precisely. On guard, then, monsieur, on guard!”

Bernajoux was not a man to have such a compliment paid to him twice. In

an instant his sword glittered in his hand, and he sprang upon his

adversary, whom, thanks to his great youthfulness, he hoped to

intimidate.

But D’Artagnan had on the preceding day served his apprenticeship.

Fresh sharpened by his victory, full of hopes of future favor, he was

resolved not to recoil a step. So the two swords were crossed close to

the hilts, and as D’Artagnan stood firm, it was his adversary who made

the retreating step; but D’Artagnan seized the moment at which, in this

movement, the sword of Bernajoux deviated from the line. He freed his

weapon, made a lunge, and touched his adversary on the shoulder.

D’Artagnan immediately made a step backward and raised his sword; but

Bernajoux cried out that it was nothing, and rushing blindly upon him,

absolutely spitted himself upon D’Artagnan’s sword. As, however, he did

not fall, as he did not declare himself conquered, but only broke away

toward the hôtel of M. de la Trémouille, in whose service he had a

relative, D’Artagnan was ignorant of the seriousness of the last wound

his adversary had received, and pressing him warmly, without doubt

would soon have completed his work with a third blow, when the noise

which arose from the street being heard in the tennis court, two of the

friends of the Guardsman, who had seen him go out after exchanging some

words with D’Artagnan, rushed, sword in hand, from the court, and fell

upon the conqueror. But Athos, Porthos, and Aramis quickly appeared in

their turn, and the moment the two Guardsmen attacked their young

companion, drove them back. Bernajoux now fell, and as the Guardsmen

were only two against four, they began to cry, “To the rescue! The

Hôtel de la Trémouille!” At these cries, all who were in the hôtel

rushed out and fell upon the four companions, who on their side cried

aloud, “To the rescue, Musketeers!”

This cry was generally heeded; for the Musketeers were known to be

enemies of the cardinal, and were beloved on account of the hatred they

bore to his Eminence. Thus the soldiers of other companies than those

which belonged to the Red Duke, as Aramis had called him, often took

part with the king’s Musketeers in these quarrels. Of three Guardsmen

of the company of M. Dessessart who were passing, two came to the

assistance of the four companions, while the other ran toward the hôtel

of M. de Tréville, crying, “To the rescue, Musketeers! To the rescue!”

As usual, this hôtel was full of soldiers of this company, who hastened

to the succor of their comrades. The _mêlée_ became general, but

strength was on the side of the Musketeers. The cardinal’s Guards and

M. de la Trémouille’s people retreated into the hôtel, the doors of

which they closed just in time to prevent their enemies from entering

with them. As to the wounded man, he had been taken in at once, and, as

we have said, in a very bad state.

Excitement was at its height among the Musketeers and their allies, and

they even began to deliberate whether they should not set fire to the

hôtel to punish the insolence of M. de la Trémouille’s domestics in

daring to make a _sortie_ upon the king’s Musketeers. The proposition

had been made, and received with enthusiasm, when fortunately eleven

o’clock struck. D’Artagnan and his companions remembered their

audience, and as they would very much have regretted that such an

opportunity should be lost, they succeeded in calming their friends,

who contented themselves with hurling some paving stones against the

gates; but the gates were too strong. They soon tired of the sport.

Besides, those who must be considered the leaders of the enterprise had

quit the group and were making their way toward the hôtel of M. de

Tréville, who was waiting for them, already informed of this fresh

disturbance.

“Quick to the Louvre,” said he, “to the Louvre without losing an

instant, and let us endeavor to see the king before he is prejudiced by

the cardinal. We will describe the thing to him as a consequence of the

affair of yesterday, and the two will pass off together.”

M. de Tréville, accompanied by the four young fellows, directed his

course toward the Louvre; but to the great astonishment of the captain

of the Musketeers, he was informed that the king had gone stag hunting

in the forest of St. Germain. M. de Tréville required this intelligence

to be repeated to him twice, and each time his companions saw his brow

become darker.

“Had his Majesty,” asked he, “any intention of holding this hunting

party yesterday?”

“No, your Excellency,” replied the valet de chambre, “the Master of the

Hounds came this morning to inform him that he had marked down a stag.

At first the king answered that he would not go; but he could not

resist his love of sport, and set out after dinner.”

“And the king has seen the cardinal?” asked M. de Tréville.

“In all probability he has,” replied the valet, “for I saw the horses

harnessed to his Eminence’s carriage this morning, and when I asked

where he was going, they told me, ‘To St. Germain.’”

“He is beforehand with us,” said M. de Tréville. “Gentlemen, I will see

the king this evening; but as to you, I do not advise you to risk doing

so.”

This advice was too reasonable, and moreover came from a man who knew

the king too well, to allow the four young men to dispute it. M. de

Tréville recommended everyone to return home and wait for news.

On entering his hôtel, M. de Tréville thought it best to be first in

making the complaint. He sent one of his servants to M. de la

Trémouille with a letter in which he begged of him to eject the

cardinal’s Guardsmen from his house, and to reprimand his people for

their audacity in making _sortie_ against the king’s Musketeers. But M.

de la Trémouille—already prejudiced by his esquire, whose relative, as

we already know, Bernajoux was—replied that it was neither for M. de

Tréville nor the Musketeers to complain, but, on the contrary, for him,

whose people the Musketeers had assaulted and whose hôtel they had

endeavored to burn. Now, as the debate between these two nobles might

last a long time, each becoming, naturally, more firm in his own

opinion, M. de Tréville thought of an expedient which might terminate

it quietly. This was to go himself to M. de la Trémouille.

He repaired, therefore, immediately to his hôtel, and caused himself to

be announced.

The two nobles saluted each other politely, for if no friendship

existed between them, there was at least esteem. Both were men of

courage and honor; and as M. de la Trémouille—a Protestant, and seeing

the king seldom—was of no party, he did not, in general, carry any bias

into his social relations. This time, however, his address, although

polite, was cooler than usual.

“Monsieur,” said M. de Tréville, “we fancy that we have each cause to

complain of the other, and I am come to endeavor to clear up this

affair.”

“I have no objection,” replied M. de la Trémouille, “but I warn you

that I am well informed, and all the fault is with your Musketeers.”

“You are too just and reasonable a man, monsieur!” said Tréville, “not

to accept the proposal I am about to make to you.”

“Make it, monsieur, I listen.”

“How is Monsieur Bernajoux, your esquire’s relative?”

“Why, monsieur, very ill indeed! In addition to the sword thrust in his

arm, which is not dangerous, he has received another right through his

lungs, of which the doctor says bad things.”

“But has the wounded man retained his senses?”

“Perfectly.”

“Does he talk?”

“With difficulty, but he can speak.”

“Well, monsieur, let us go to him. Let us adjure him, in the name of

the God before whom he must perhaps appear, to speak the truth. I will

take him for judge in his own cause, monsieur, and will believe what he

will say.”

M. de la Trémouille reflected for an instant; then as it was difficult

to suggest a more reasonable proposal, he agreed to it.

Both descended to the chamber in which the wounded man lay. The latter,

on seeing these two noble lords who came to visit him, endeavored to

raise himself up in his bed; but he was too weak, and exhausted by the

effort, he fell back again almost senseless.

M. de la Trémouille approached him, and made him inhale some salts,

which recalled him to life. Then M. de Tréville, unwilling that it

should be thought that he had influenced the wounded man, requested M.

de la Trémouille to interrogate him himself.

That happened which M. de Tréville had foreseen. Placed between life

and death, as Bernajoux was, he had no idea for a moment of concealing

the truth; and he described to the two nobles the affair exactly as it

had passed.

This was all that M. de Tréville wanted. He wished Bernajoux a speedy

convalescence, took leave of M. de la Trémouille, returned to his

hôtel, and immediately sent word to the four friends that he awaited

their company at dinner.

M. de Tréville entertained good company, wholly anticardinalist,

though. It may easily be understood, therefore, that the conversation

during the whole of dinner turned upon the two checks that his

Eminence’s Guardsmen had received. Now, as D’Artagnan had been the hero

of these two fights, it was upon him that all the felicitations fell,

which Athos, Porthos, and Aramis abandoned to him, not only as good

comrades, but as men who had so often had their turn that they could

very well afford him his.

Toward six o’clock M. de Tréville announced that it was time to go to

the Louvre; but as the hour of audience granted by his Majesty was

past, instead of claiming the _entrée_ by the back stairs, he placed

himself with the four young men in the antechamber. The king had not

yet returned from hunting. Our young men had been waiting about half an

hour, amid a crowd of courtiers, when all the doors were thrown open,

and his Majesty was announced.

At his announcement D’Artagnan felt himself tremble to the very marrow

of his bones. The coming instant would in all probability decide the

rest of his life. His eyes therefore were fixed in a sort of agony upon

the door through which the king must enter.

Louis XIII. appeared, walking fast. He was in hunting costume covered

with dust, wearing large boots, and holding a whip in his hand. At the

first glance, D’Artagnan judged that the mind of the king was stormy.

This disposition, visible as it was in his Majesty, did not prevent the

courtiers from ranging themselves along his pathway. In royal

antechambers it is worth more to be viewed with an angry eye than not

to be seen at all. The three Musketeers therefore did not hesitate to

make a step forward. D’Artagnan on the contrary remained concealed

behind them; but although the king knew Athos, Porthos, and Aramis

personally, he passed before them without speaking or looking—indeed,

as if he had never seen them before. As for M. de Tréville, when the

eyes of the king fell upon him, he sustained the look with so much

firmness that it was the king who dropped his eyes; after which his

Majesty, grumbling, entered his apartment.

“Matters go but badly,” said Athos, smiling; “and we shall not be made

Chevaliers of the Order this time.”

“Wait here ten minutes,” said M. de Tréville; “and if at the expiration

of ten minutes you do not see me come out, return to my hôtel, for it

will be useless for you to wait for me longer.”

The four young men waited ten minutes, a quarter of an hour, twenty

minutes; and seeing that M. de Tréville did not return, went away very

uneasy as to what was going to happen.

M. de Tréville entered the king’s cabinet boldly, and found his Majesty

in a very ill humor, seated on an armchair, beating his boot with the

handle of his whip. This, however, did not prevent his asking, with the

greatest coolness, after his Majesty’s health.

“Bad, monsieur, bad!” replied the king; “I am bored.”

This was, in fact, the worst complaint of Louis XIII., who would

sometimes take one of his courtiers to a window and say, “Monsieur

So-and-so, let us weary ourselves together.”

“How! Your Majesty is bored? Have you not enjoyed the pleasures of the

chase today?”

“A fine pleasure, indeed, monsieur! Upon my soul, everything

degenerates; and I don’t know whether it is the game which leaves no

scent, or the dogs that have no noses. We started a stag of ten

branches. We chased him for six hours, and when he was near being

taken—when St. Simon was already putting his horn to his mouth to sound

the _halali_—crack, all the pack takes the wrong scent and sets off

after a two-year-older. I shall be obliged to give up hunting, as I

have given up hawking. Ah, I am an unfortunate king, Monsieur de

Tréville! I had but one gerfalcon, and he died day before yesterday.”

“Indeed, sire, I wholly comprehend your disappointment. The misfortune

is great; but I think you have still a good number of falcons, sparrow

hawks, and tiercels.”

“And not a man to instruct them. Falconers are declining. I know no one

but myself who is acquainted with the noble art of venery. After me it

will all be over, and people will hunt with gins, snares, and traps. If

I had but the time to train pupils! But there is the cardinal always at

hand, who does not leave me a moment’s repose; who talks to me about

Spain, who talks to me about Austria, who talks to me about England!

Ah! _à propos_ of the cardinal, Monsieur de Tréville, I am vexed with

you!”

This was the chance at which M. de Tréville waited for the king. He

knew the king of old, and he knew that all these complaints were but a

preface—a sort of excitation to encourage himself—and that he had now

come to his point at last.

“And in what have I been so unfortunate as to displease your Majesty?”

asked M. de Tréville, feigning the most profound astonishment.

“Is it thus you perform your charge, monsieur?” continued the king,

without directly replying to de Tréville’s question. “Is it for this I

name you captain of my Musketeers, that they should assassinate a man,

disturb a whole quarter, and endeavor to set fire to Paris, without

your saying a word? But yet,” continued the king, “undoubtedly my haste

accuses you wrongfully; without doubt the rioters are in prison, and

you come to tell me justice is done.”

“Sire,” replied M. de Tréville, calmly, “on the contrary, I come to

demand it of you.”

“And against whom?” cried the king.

“Against calumniators,” said M. de Tréville.

“Ah! This is something new,” replied the king. “Will you tell me that

your three damned Musketeers, Athos, Porthos, and Aramis, and your

youngster from Béarn, have not fallen, like so many furies, upon poor

Bernajoux, and have not maltreated him in such a fashion that probably

by this time he is dead? Will you tell me that they did not lay siege

to the hôtel of the Duc de la Trémouille, and that they did not

endeavor to burn it?—which would not, perhaps, have been a great

misfortune in time of war, seeing that it is nothing but a nest of

Huguenots, but which is, in time of peace, a frightful example. Tell

me, now, can you deny all this?”

“And who told you this fine story, sire?” asked Tréville, quietly.

“Who has told me this fine story, monsieur? Who should it be but he who

watches while I sleep, who labors while I amuse myself, who conducts

everything at home and abroad—in France as in Europe?”

“Your Majesty probably refers to God,” said M. de Tréville; “for I know

no one except God who can be so far above your Majesty.”

“No, monsieur; I speak of the prop of the state, of my only servant, of

my only friend—of the cardinal.”

“His Eminence is not his holiness, sire.”

“What do you mean by that, monsieur?”

“That it is only the Pope who is infallible, and that this

infallibility does not extend to cardinals.”

“You mean to say that he deceives me; you mean to say that he betrays

me? You accuse him, then? Come, speak; avow freely that you accuse

him!”

“No, sire, but I say that he deceives himself. I say that he is

ill-informed. I say that he has hastily accused your Majesty’s

Musketeers, toward whom he is unjust, and that he has not obtained his

information from good sources.”

“The accusation comes from Monsieur de la Trémouille, from the duke

himself. What do you say to that?”

“I might answer, sire, that he is too deeply interested in the question

to be a very impartial witness; but so far from that, sire, I know the

duke to be a royal gentleman, and I refer the matter to him—but upon

one condition, sire.”

“What?”

“It is that your Majesty will make him come here, will interrogate him

yourself, _tête-à-tête_, without witnesses, and that I shall see your

Majesty as soon as you have seen the duke.”

“What, then! You will bind yourself,” cried the king, “by what Monsieur

de la Trémouille shall say?”

“Yes, sire.”

“You will accept his judgment?”

“Undoubtedly.”

“And you will submit to the reparation he may require?”

“Certainly.”

“La Chesnaye,” said the king. “La Chesnaye!”

Louis XIII.’s confidential valet, who never left the door, entered in

reply to the call.

“La Chesnaye,” said the king, “let someone go instantly and find

Monsieur de la Trémouille; I wish to speak with him this evening.”

“Your Majesty gives me your word that you will not see anyone between

Monsieur de la Trémouille and myself?”

“Nobody, by the faith of a gentleman.”

“Tomorrow, then, sire?”

“Tomorrow, monsieur.”

“At what o’clock, please your Majesty?”

“At any hour you will.”

“But in coming too early I should be afraid of awakening your Majesty.”

“Awaken me! Do you think I ever sleep, then? I sleep no longer,

monsieur. I sometimes dream, that’s all. Come, then, as early as you

like—at seven o’clock; but beware, if you and your Musketeers are

guilty.”

“If my Musketeers are guilty, sire, the guilty shall be placed in your

Majesty’s hands, who will dispose of them at your good pleasure. Does

your Majesty require anything further? Speak, I am ready to obey.”

“No, monsieur, no; I am not called Louis the Just without reason.

Tomorrow, then, monsieur—tomorrow.”

“Till then, God preserve your Majesty!”

However ill the king might sleep, M. de Tréville slept still worse. He

had ordered his three Musketeers and their companion to be with him at

half past six in the morning. He took them with him, without

encouraging them or promising them anything, and without concealing

from them that their luck, and even his own, depended upon the cast of

the dice.

Arrived at the foot of the back stairs, he desired them to wait. If the

king was still irritated against them, they would depart without being

seen; if the king consented to see them, they would only have to be

called.

On arriving at the king’s private antechamber, M. de Tréville found La

Chesnaye, who informed him that they had not been able to find M. de la

Trémouille on the preceding evening at his hôtel, that he returned too

late to present himself at the Louvre, that he had only that moment

arrived and that he was at that very hour with the king.

This circumstance pleased M. de Tréville much, as he thus became

certain that no foreign suggestion could insinuate itself between M. de

la Trémouille’s testimony and himself.

In fact, ten minutes had scarcely passed away when the door of the

king’s closet opened, and M. de Tréville saw M. de la Trémouille come

out. The duke came straight up to him, and said: “Monsieur de Tréville,

his Majesty has just sent for me in order to inquire respecting the

circumstances which took place yesterday at my hôtel. I have told him

the truth; that is to say, that the fault lay with my people, and that

I was ready to offer you my excuses. Since I have the good fortune to

meet you, I beg you to receive them, and to hold me always as one of

your friends.”

“Monsieur the Duke,” said M. de Tréville, “I was so confident of your

loyalty that I required no other defender before his Majesty than

yourself. I find that I have not been mistaken, and I thank you that

there is still one man in France of whom may be said, without

disappointment, what I have said of you.”

“That’s well said,” cried the king, who had heard all these compliments

through the open door; “only tell him, Tréville, since he wishes to be

considered your friend, that I also wish to be one of his, but he

neglects me; that it is nearly three years since I have seen him, and

that I never do see him unless I send for him. Tell him all this for

me, for these are things which a king cannot say for himself.”

“Thanks, sire, thanks,” said the duke; “but your Majesty may be assured

that it is not those—I do not speak of Monsieur de Tréville—whom your

Majesty sees at all hours of the day that are most devoted to you.”

“Ah! You have heard what I said? So much the better, Duke, so much the

better,” said the king, advancing toward the door. “Ah! It is you,

Tréville. Where are your Musketeers? I told you the day before

yesterday to bring them with you; why have you not done so?”

“They are below, sire, and with your permission La Chesnaye will bid

them come up.”

“Yes, yes, let them come up immediately. It is nearly eight o’clock,

and at nine I expect a visit. Go, Monsieur Duke, and return often. Come

in, Tréville.”

The Duke saluted and retired. At the moment he opened the door, the

three Musketeers and D’Artagnan, conducted by La Chesnaye, appeared at

the top of the staircase.

“Come in, my braves,” said the king, “come in; I am going to scold

you.”

The Musketeers advanced, bowing, D’Artagnan following closely behind

them.

“What the devil!” continued the king. “Seven of his Eminence’s Guards

placed _hors de combat_ by you four in two days! That’s too many,

gentlemen, too many! If you go on so, his Eminence will be forced to

renew his company in three weeks, and I to put the edicts in force in

all their rigor. One now and then I don’t say much about; but seven in

two days, I repeat, it is too many, it is far too many!”

“Therefore, sire, your Majesty sees that they are come, quite contrite

and repentant, to offer you their excuses.”

“Quite contrite and repentant! Hem!” said the king. “I place no

confidence in their hypocritical faces. In particular, there is one

yonder of a Gascon look. Come hither, monsieur.”

D’Artagnan, who understood that it was to him this compliment was

addressed, approached, assuming a most deprecating air.

“Why, you told me he was a young man? This is a boy, Tréville, a mere

boy! Do you mean to say that it was he who bestowed that severe thrust

at Jussac?”

“And those two equally fine thrusts at Bernajoux.”

“Truly!”

“Without reckoning,” said Athos, “that if he had not rescued me from

the hands of Cahusac, I should not now have the honor of making my very

humble reverence to your Majesty.”

“Why he is a very devil, this Béarnais! _Ventre-saint-gris_, Monsieur

de Tréville, as the king my father would have said. But at this sort of

work, many doublets must be slashed and many swords broken. Now,

Gascons are always poor, are they not?”

“Sire, I can assert that they have hitherto discovered no gold mines in

their mountains; though the Lord owes them this miracle in recompense

for the manner in which they supported the pretensions of the king your

father.”

“Which is to say that the Gascons made a king of me, myself, seeing

that I am my father’s son, is it not, Tréville? Well, happily, I don’t

say nay to it. La Chesnaye, go and see if by rummaging all my pockets

you can find forty pistoles; and if you can find them, bring them to

me. And now let us see, young man, with your hand upon your conscience,

how did all this come to pass?”

D’Artagnan related the adventure of the preceding day in all its

details; how, not having been able to sleep for the joy he felt in the

expectation of seeing his Majesty, he had gone to his three friends

three hours before the hour of audience; how they had gone together to

the tennis court, and how, upon the fear he had manifested lest he

receive a ball in the face, he had been jeered at by Bernajoux, who had

nearly paid for his jeer with his life, and M. de la Trémouille, who

had nothing to do with the matter, with the loss of his hôtel.

“This is all very well,” murmured the king, “yes, this is just the

account the duke gave me of the affair. Poor cardinal! Seven men in two

days, and those of his very best! But that’s quite enough, gentlemen;

please to understand, that’s enough. You have taken your revenge for

the Rue Férou, and even exceeded it; you ought to be satisfied.”

“If your Majesty is so,” said Tréville, “we are.”

“Oh, yes; I am,” added the king, taking a handful of gold from La

Chesnaye, and putting it into the hand of D’Artagnan. “Here,” said he,

“is a proof of my satisfaction.”

At this epoch, the ideas of pride which are in fashion in our days did

not prevail. A gentleman received, from hand to hand, money from the

king, and was not the least in the world humiliated. D’Artagnan put his

forty pistoles into his pocket without any scruple—on the contrary,

thanking his Majesty greatly.

“There,” said the king, looking at a clock, “there, now, as it is half

past eight, you may retire; for as I told you, I expect someone at

nine. Thanks for your devotedness, gentlemen. I may continue to rely

upon it, may I not?”

“Oh, sire!” cried the four companions, with one voice, “we would allow

ourselves to be cut to pieces in your Majesty’s service.”

“Well, well, but keep whole; that will be better, and you will be more

useful to me. Tréville,” added the king, in a low voice, as the others

were retiring, “as you have no room in the Musketeers, and as we have

besides decided that a novitiate is necessary before entering that

corps, place this young man in the company of the Guards of Monsieur

Dessessart, your brother-in-law. Ah, _pardieu_, Tréville! I enjoy

beforehand the face the cardinal will make. He will be furious; but I

don’t care. I am doing what is right.”

The king waved his hand to Tréville, who left him and rejoined the

Musketeers, whom he found sharing the forty pistoles with D’Artagnan.

The cardinal, as his Majesty had said, was really furious, so furious

that during eight days he absented himself from the king’s gaming

table. This did not prevent the king from being as complacent to him as

possible whenever he met him, or from asking in the kindest tone,

“Well, Monsieur Cardinal, how fares it with that poor Jussac and that

poor Bernajoux of yours?”

Chapter VII.

THE INTERIOR OF THE MUSKETEERS

When D’Artagnan was out of the Louvre, and consulted his friends upon

the use he had best make of his share of the forty pistoles, Athos

advised him to order a good repast at the Pomme-de-Pin, Porthos to

engage a lackey, and Aramis to provide himself with a suitable

mistress.

The repast was carried into effect that very day, and the lackey waited

at table. The repast had been ordered by Athos, and the lackey

furnished by Porthos. He was a Picard, whom the glorious Musketeer had

picked up on the Bridge Tournelle, making rings and plashing in the

water.

Porthos pretended that this occupation was proof of a reflective and

contemplative organization, and he had brought him away without any

other recommendation. The noble carriage of this gentleman, for whom he

believed himself to be engaged, had won Planchet—that was the name of

the Picard. He felt a slight disappointment, however, when he saw that

this place was already taken by a compeer named Mousqueton, and when

Porthos signified to him that the state of his household, though great,

would not support two servants, and that he must enter into the service

of D’Artagnan. Nevertheless, when he waited at the dinner given by his

master, and saw him take out a handful of gold to pay for it, he

believed his fortune made, and returned thanks to heaven for having

thrown him into the service of such a Crœsus. He preserved this

opinion even after the feast, with the remnants of which he repaired

his own long abstinence; but when in the evening he made his master’s

bed, the chimeras of Planchet faded away. The bed was the only one in

the apartment, which consisted of an antechamber and a bedroom.

Planchet slept in the antechamber upon a coverlet taken from the bed of

D’Artagnan, and which D’Artagnan from that time made shift to do

without.

Athos, on his part, had a valet whom he had trained in his service in a

thoroughly peculiar fashion, and who was named Grimaud. He was very

taciturn, this worthy signor. Be it understood we are speaking of

Athos. During the five or six years that he had lived in the strictest

intimacy with his companions, Porthos and Aramis, they could remember

having often seen him smile, but had never heard him laugh. His words

were brief and expressive, conveying all that was meant, and no more;

no embellishments, no embroidery, no arabesques. His conversation was a

matter of fact, without a single romance.

Although Athos was scarcely thirty years old, and was of great personal

beauty and intelligence of mind, no one knew whether he had ever had a

mistress. He never spoke of women. He certainly did not prevent others

from speaking of them before him, although it was easy to perceive that

this kind of conversation, in which he only mingled by bitter words and

misanthropic remarks, was very disagreeable to him. His reserve, his

roughness, and his silence made almost an old man of him. He had, then,

in order not to disturb his habits, accustomed Grimaud to obey him upon

a simple gesture or upon a simple movement of his lips. He never spoke

to him, except under the most extraordinary occasions.

Sometimes, Grimaud, who feared his master as he did fire, while

entertaining a strong attachment to his person and a great veneration

for his talents, believed he perfectly understood what he wanted, flew

to execute the order received, and did precisely the contrary. Athos

then shrugged his shoulders, and, without putting himself in a passion,

thrashed Grimaud. On these days he spoke a little.

Porthos, as we have seen, had a character exactly opposite to that of

Athos. He not only talked much, but he talked loudly, little caring, we

must render him that justice, whether anybody listened to him or not.

He talked for the pleasure of talking and for the pleasure of hearing

himself talk. He spoke upon all subjects except the sciences, alleging

in this respect the inveterate hatred he had borne to scholars from his

childhood. He had not so noble an air as Athos, and the commencement of

their intimacy often rendered him unjust toward that gentleman, whom he

endeavored to eclipse by his splendid dress. But with his simple

Musketeer’s uniform and nothing but the manner in which he threw back

his head and advanced his foot, Athos instantly took the place which

was his due and consigned the ostentatious Porthos to the second rank.

Porthos consoled himself by filling the antechamber of M. de Tréville

and the guardroom of the Louvre with the accounts of his love scrapes,

after having passed from professional ladies to military ladies, from

the lawyer’s dame to the baroness, there was question of nothing less

with Porthos than a foreign princess, who was enormously fond of him.

An old proverb says, “Like master, like man.” Let us pass, then, from

the valet of Athos to the valet of Porthos, from Grimaud to Mousqueton.

Mousqueton was a Norman, whose pacific name of Boniface his master had

changed into the infinitely more sonorous name of Mousqueton. He had

entered the service of Porthos upon condition that he should only be

clothed and lodged, though in a handsome manner; but he claimed two

hours a day to himself, consecrated to an employment which would

provide for his other wants. Porthos agreed to the bargain; the thing

suited him wonderfully well. He had doublets cut out of his old clothes

and cast-off cloaks for Mousqueton, and thanks to a very intelligent

tailor, who made his clothes look as good as new by turning them, and

whose wife was suspected of wishing to make Porthos descend from his

aristocratic habits, Mousqueton made a very good figure when attending

on his master.

As for Aramis, of whom we believe we have sufficiently explained the

character—a character which, like that of his companions, we shall be

able to follow in its development—his lackey was called Bazin. Thanks

to the hopes which his master entertained of someday entering into

orders, he was always clothed in black, as became the servant of a

churchman. He was a Berrichon, thirty-five or forty years old, mild,

peaceable, sleek, employing the leisure his master left him in the

perusal of pious works, providing rigorously for two a dinner of few

dishes, but excellent. For the rest, he was dumb, blind, and deaf, and

of unimpeachable fidelity.

And now that we are acquainted, superficially at least, with the

masters and the valets, let us pass on to the dwellings occupied by

each of them.

Athos dwelt in the Rue Férou, within two steps of the Luxembourg. His

apartment consisted of two small chambers, very nicely fitted up, in a

furnished house, the hostess of which, still young and still really

handsome, cast tender glances uselessly at him. Some fragments of past

splendor appeared here and there upon the walls of this modest lodging;

a sword, for example, richly embossed, which belonged by its make to

the times of Francis I, the hilt of which alone, encrusted with

precious stones, might be worth two hundred pistoles, and which,

nevertheless, in his moments of greatest distress Athos had never

pledged or offered for sale. It had long been an object of ambition for

Porthos. Porthos would have given ten years of his life to possess this

sword.

One day, when he had an appointment with a duchess, he endeavored even

to borrow it of Athos. Athos, without saying anything, emptied his

pockets, got together all his jewels, purses, aiguillettes, and gold

chains, and offered them all to Porthos; but as to the sword, he said

it was sealed to its place and should never quit it until its master

should himself quit his lodgings. In addition to the sword, there was a

portrait representing a nobleman of the time of Henry III., dressed with

the greatest elegance, and who wore the Order of the Holy Ghost; and

this portrait had certain resemblances of lines with Athos, certain

family likenesses which indicated that this great noble, a knight of

the Order of the King, was his ancestor.

Besides these, a casket of magnificent goldwork, with the same arms as

the sword and the portrait, formed a middle ornament to the

mantelpiece, and assorted badly with the rest of the furniture. Athos

always carried the key of this coffer about him; but he one day opened

it before Porthos, and Porthos was convinced that this coffer contained

nothing but letters and papers—love letters and family papers, no

doubt.

Porthos lived in an apartment, large in size and of very sumptuous

appearance, in the Rue du Vieux-Colombier. Every time he passed with a

friend before his windows, at one of which Mousqueton was sure to be

placed in full livery, Porthos raised his head and his hand, and said,

“That is my abode!” But he was never to be found at home; he never

invited anybody to go up with him, and no one could form an idea of

what his sumptuous apartment contained in the shape of real riches.

As to Aramis, he dwelt in a little lodging composed of a boudoir, an

eating room, and a bedroom, which room, situated, as the others were,

on the ground floor, looked out upon a little fresh green garden, shady

and impenetrable to the eyes of his neighbors.

With regard to D’Artagnan, we know how he was lodged, and we have

already made acquaintance with his lackey, Master Planchet.

D’Artagnan, who was by nature very curious—as people generally are who

possess the genius of intrigue—did all he could to make out who Athos,

Porthos, and Aramis really were (for under these pseudonyms each of

these young men concealed his family name)—Athos in particular, who, a

league away, savored of nobility. He addressed himself then to Porthos

to gain information respecting Athos and Aramis, and to Aramis in order

to learn something of Porthos.

Unfortunately Porthos knew nothing of the life of his silent companion

but what revealed itself. It was said Athos had met with great crosses

in love, and that a frightful treachery had forever poisoned the life

of this gallant man. What could this treachery be? All the world was

ignorant of it.

As to Porthos, except his real name (as was the case with those of his

two comrades), his life was very easily known. Vain and indiscreet, it

was as easy to see through him as through a crystal. The only thing to

mislead the investigator would have been belief in all the good things

he said of himself.

With respect to Aramis, though having the air of having nothing secret

about him, he was a young fellow made up of mysteries, answering little

to questions put to him about others, and having learned from him the

report which prevailed concerning the success of the Musketeer with a

princess, wished to gain a little insight into the amorous adventures

of his interlocutor. “And you, my dear companion,” said he, “you speak

of the baronesses, countesses, and princesses of others?”

“_Pardieu!_ I spoke of them because Porthos talked of them himself,

because he had paraded all these fine things before me. But be assured,

my dear Monsieur d’Artagnan, that if I had obtained them from any other

source, or if they had been confided to me, there exists no confessor

more discreet than myself.”

“Oh, I don’t doubt that,” replied D’Artagnan; “but it seems to me that

you are tolerably familiar with coats of arms—a certain embroidered

handkerchief, for instance, to which I owe the honor of your

acquaintance?”

This time Aramis was not angry, but assumed the most modest air and

replied in a friendly tone, “My dear friend, do not forget that I wish

to belong to the Church, and that I avoid all mundane opportunities.

The handkerchief you saw had not been given to me, but it had been

forgotten and left at my house by one of my friends. I was obliged to

pick it up in order not to compromise him and the lady he loves. As for

myself, I neither have, nor desire to have, a mistress, following in

that respect the very judicious example of Athos, who has none any more

than I have.”

“But what the devil! You are not a priest, you are a Musketeer!”

“A Musketeer for a time, my friend, as the cardinal says, a Musketeer

against my will, but a churchman at heart, believe me. Athos and

Porthos dragged me into this to occupy me. I had, at the moment of

being ordained, a little difficulty with—But that would not interest

you, and I am taking up your valuable time.”

“Not at all; it interests me very much,” cried D’Artagnan; “and at this

moment I have absolutely nothing to do.”

“Yes, but I have my breviary to repeat,” answered Aramis; “then some

verses to compose, which Madame d’Aiguillon begged of me. Then I must

go to the Rue St. Honoré in order to purchase some rouge for Madame de

Chevreuse. So you see, my dear friend, that if you are not in a hurry,

I am very much in a hurry.”

Aramis held out his hand in a cordial manner to his young companion,

and took leave of him.

Notwithstanding all the pains he took, D’Artagnan was unable to learn

any more concerning his three new-made friends. He formed, therefore,

the resolution of believing for the present all that was said of their

past, hoping for more certain and extended revelations in the future.

In the meanwhile, he looked upon Athos as an Achilles, Porthos as an

Ajax, and Aramis as a Joseph.

As to the rest, the life of the four young friends was joyous enough.

Athos played, and that as a rule unfortunately. Nevertheless, he never

borrowed a sou of his companions, although his purse was ever at their

service; and when he had played upon honor, he always awakened his

creditor by six o’clock the next morning to pay the debt of the

preceding evening.

Porthos had his fits. On the days when he won he was insolent and

ostentatious; if he lost, he disappeared completely for several days,

after which he reappeared with a pale face and thinner person, but with

money in his purse.

As to Aramis, he never played. He was the worst Musketeer and the most

unconvivial companion imaginable. He had always something or other to

do. Sometimes in the midst of dinner, when everyone, under the

attraction of wine and in the warmth of conversation, believed they had

two or three hours longer to enjoy themselves at table, Aramis looked

at his watch, arose with a bland smile, and took leave of the company,

to go, as he said, to consult a casuist with whom he had an

appointment. At other times he would return home to write a treatise,

and requested his friends not to disturb him.

At this Athos would smile, with his charming, melancholy smile, which

so became his noble countenance, and Porthos would drink, swearing that

Aramis would never be anything but a village _curé_.

Planchet, D’Artagnan’s valet, supported his good fortune nobly. He

received thirty sous per day, and for a month he returned to his

lodgings gay as a chaffinch, and affable toward his master. When the

wind of adversity began to blow upon the housekeeping of the Rue des

Fossoyeurs—that is to say, when the forty pistoles of King Louis XIII.

were consumed or nearly so—he commenced complaints which Athos thought

nauseous, Porthos indecent, and Aramis ridiculous. Athos counseled

D’Artagnan to dismiss the fellow; Porthos was of the opinion that he

should give him a good thrashing first; and Aramis contended that a

master should never attend to anything but the civilities paid to him.

“This is all very easy for you to say,” replied D’Artagnan, “for you,

Athos, who live like a dumb man with Grimaud, who forbid him to speak,

and consequently never exchange ill words with him; for you, Porthos,

who carry matters in such a magnificent style, and are a god to your

valet, Mousqueton; and for you, Aramis, who, always abstracted by your

theological studies, inspire your servant, Bazin, a mild, religious

man, with a profound respect; but for me, who am without any settled

means and without resources—for me, who am neither a Musketeer nor even

a Guardsman, what am I to do to inspire either the affection, the

terror, or the respect in Planchet?”

“This is serious,” answered the three friends; “it is a family affair.

It is with valets as with wives, they must be placed at once upon the

footing in which you wish them to remain. Reflect upon it.”

D’Artagnan did reflect, and resolved to thrash Planchet provisionally;

which he did with the conscientiousness that D’Artagnan carried into

everything. After having well beaten him, he forbade him to leave his

service without his permission. “For,” added he, “the future cannot

fail to mend; I inevitably look for better times. Your fortune is

therefore made if you remain with me, and I am too good a master to

allow you to miss such a chance by granting you the dismissal you

require.”

This manner of acting roused much respect for D’Artagnan’s policy among

the Musketeers. Planchet was equally seized with admiration, and said

no more about going away.

The life of the four young men had become fraternal. D’Artagnan, who

had no settled habits of his own, as he came from his province into the

midst of a world quite new to him, fell easily into the habits of his

friends.

They rose about eight o’clock in the winter, about six in summer, and

went to take the countersign and see how things went on at M. de

Tréville’s. D’Artagnan, although he was not a Musketeer, performed the

duty of one with remarkable punctuality. He went on guard because he

always kept company with whoever of his friends was on duty. He was

well known at the Hôtel of the Musketeers, where everyone considered

him a good comrade. M. de Tréville, who had appreciated him at the

first glance and who bore him a real affection, never ceased

recommending him to the king.

On their side, the three Musketeers were much attached to their young

comrade. The friendship which united these four men, and the need they

felt of seeing another three or four times a day, whether for dueling,

business, or pleasure, caused them to be continually running after one

another like shadows; and the Inseparables were constantly to be met

with seeking one another, from the Luxembourg to the Place St. Sulpice,

or from the Rue du Vieux-Colombier to the Luxembourg.

In the meanwhile the promises of M. de Tréville went on prosperously.

One fine morning the king commanded M. de Chevalier Dessessart to admit

D’Artagnan as a cadet in his company of Guards. D’Artagnan, with a

sigh, donned his uniform, which he would have exchanged for that of a

Musketeer at the expense of ten years of his existence. But M. de

Tréville promised this favor after a novitiate of two years—a novitiate

which might besides be abridged if an opportunity should present itself

for D’Artagnan to render the king any signal service, or to distinguish

himself by some brilliant action. Upon this promise D’Artagnan

withdrew, and the next day he began service.

Then it became the turn of Athos, Porthos, and Aramis to mount guard

with D’Artagnan when he was on duty. The company of M. le Chevalier

Dessessart thus received four instead of one when it admitted

D’Artagnan.

Chapter VIII.

CONCERNING A COURT INTRIGUE

In the meantime, the forty pistoles of King Louis XIII., like all other

things of this world, after having had a beginning had an end, and

after this end our four companions began to be somewhat embarrassed. At

first, Athos supported the association for a time with his own means.

Porthos succeeded him; and thanks to one of those disappearances to

which he was accustomed, he was able to provide for the wants of all

for a fortnight. At last it became Aramis’s turn, who performed it with

a good grace and who succeeded—as he said, by selling some theological

books—in procuring a few pistoles.

Then, as they had been accustomed to do, they had recourse to M. de

Tréville, who made some advances on their pay; but these advances could

not go far with three Musketeers who were already much in arrears and a

Guardsman who as yet had no pay at all.

At length when they found they were likely to be really in want, they

got together, as a last effort, eight or ten pistoles, with which

Porthos went to the gaming table. Unfortunately he was in a bad vein;

he lost all, together with twenty-five pistoles for which he had given

his word.

Then the inconvenience became distress. The hungry friends, followed by

their lackeys, were seen haunting the quays and Guard rooms, picking up

among their friends abroad all the dinners they could meet with; for

according to the advice of Aramis, it was prudent to sow repasts right

and left in prosperity, in order to reap a few in time of need.

Athos was invited four times, and each time took his friends and their

lackeys with him. Porthos had six occasions, and contrived in the same

manner that his friends should partake of them; Aramis had eight of

them. He was a man, as must have been already perceived, who made but

little noise, and yet was much sought after.

As to D’Artagnan, who as yet knew nobody in the capital, he only found

one chocolate breakfast at the house of a priest of his own province,

and one dinner at the house of a cornet of the Guards. He took his army

to the priest’s, where they devoured as much provision as would have

lasted him for two months, and to the cornet’s, who performed wonders;

but as Planchet said, “People do not eat at once for all time, even

when they eat a good deal.”

D’Artagnan thus felt himself humiliated in having only procured one

meal and a half for his companions—as the breakfast at the priest’s

could only be counted as half a repast—in return for the feasts which

Athos, Porthos, and Aramis had procured him. He fancied himself a

burden to the society, forgetting in his perfectly juvenile good faith

that he had fed this society for a month; and he set his mind actively

to work. He reflected that this coalition of four young, brave,

enterprising, and active men ought to have some other object than

swaggering walks, fencing lessons, and practical jokes, more or less

witty.

In fact, four men such as they were—four men devoted to one another,

from their purses to their lives; four men always supporting one

another, never yielding, executing singly or together the resolutions

formed in common; four arms threatening the four cardinal points, or

turning toward a single point—must inevitably, either subterraneously,

in open day, by mining, in the trench, by cunning, or by force, open

themselves a way toward the object they wished to attain, however well

it might be defended, or however distant it may seem. The only thing

that astonished D’Artagnan was that his friends had never thought of

this.

He was thinking by himself, and even seriously racking his brain to

find a direction for this single force four times multiplied, with

which he did not doubt, as with the lever for which Archimedes sought,

they should succeed in moving the world, when someone tapped gently at

his door. D’Artagnan awakened Planchet and ordered him to open it.

From this phrase, “D’Artagnan awakened Planchet,” the reader must not

suppose it was night, or that day was hardly come. No, it had just

struck four. Planchet, two hours before, had asked his master for some

dinner, and he had answered him with the proverb, “He who sleeps,

dines.” And Planchet dined by sleeping.

A man was introduced of simple mien, who had the appearance of a

tradesman. Planchet, by way of dessert, would have liked to hear the

conversation; but the citizen declared to D’Artagnan that, what he had

to say being important and confidential, he desired to be left alone

with him.

D’Artagnan dismissed Planchet, and requested his visitor to be seated.

There was a moment of silence, during which the two men looked at each

other, as if to make a preliminary acquaintance, after which D’Artagnan

bowed, as a sign that he listened.

“I have heard Monsieur d’Artagnan spoken of as a very brave young man,”

said the citizen; “and this reputation which he justly enjoys had

decided me to confide a secret to him.”

“Speak, monsieur, speak,” said D’Artagnan, who instinctively scented

something advantageous.

The citizen made a fresh pause and continued, “I have a wife who is

seamstress to the queen, monsieur, and who is not deficient in either

virtue or beauty. I was induced to marry her about three years ago,

although she had but very little dowry, because Monsieur Laporte, the

queen’s cloak bearer, is her godfather, and befriends her.”

“Well, monsieur?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Well!” resumed the citizen, “well, monsieur, my wife was abducted

yesterday morning, as she was coming out of her workroom.”

“And by whom was your wife abducted?”

“I know nothing surely, monsieur, but I suspect someone.”

“And who is the person whom you suspect?”

“A man who has pursued her a long time.”

“The devil!”

“But allow me to tell you, monsieur,” continued the citizen, “that I am

convinced that there is less love than politics in all this.”

“Less love than politics,” replied D’Artagnan, with a reflective air;

“and what do you suspect?”

“I do not know whether I ought to tell you what I suspect.”

“Monsieur, I beg you to observe that I ask you absolutely nothing. It

is you who have come to me. It is you who have told me that you had a

secret to confide in me. Act, then, as you think proper; there is still

time to withdraw.”

“No, monsieur, no; you appear to be an honest young man, and I will

have confidence in you. I believe, then, that it is not on account of

any intrigues of her own that my wife has been arrested, but because of

those of a lady much greater than herself.”

“Ah, ah! Can it be on account of the amours of Madame de Bois-Tracy?”

said D’Artagnan, wishing to have the air, in the eyes of the citizen,

of being posted as to court affairs.

“Higher, monsieur, higher.”

“Of Madame d’Aiguillon?”

“Still higher.”

“Of Madame de Chevreuse?”

“Higher, much higher.”

“Of the—” D’Artagnan checked himself.

“Yes, monsieur,” replied the terrified citizen, in a tone so low that

he was scarcely audible.

“And with whom?”

“With whom can it be, if not the Duke of—”

“The Duke of—”

“Yes, monsieur,” replied the citizen, giving a still fainter intonation

to his voice.

“But how do you know all this?”

“How do I know it?”

“Yes, how do you know it? No half-confidence, or—you understand!”

“I know it from my wife, monsieur—from my wife herself.”

“Who learns it from whom?”

“From Monsieur Laporte. Did I not tell you that she was the goddaughter

of Monsieur Laporte, the confidential man of the queen? Well, Monsieur

Laporte placed her near her Majesty in order that our poor queen might

at least have someone in whom she could place confidence, abandoned as

she is by the king, watched as she is by the cardinal, betrayed as she

is by everybody.”

“Ah, ah! It begins to develop itself,” said D’Artagnan.

“Now, my wife came home four days ago, monsieur. One of her conditions

was that she should come and see me twice a week; for, as I had the

honor to tell you, my wife loves me dearly—my wife, then, came and

confided to me that the queen at that very moment entertained great

fears.”

“Truly!”

“Yes. The cardinal, as it appears, pursues her and persecutes her more

than ever. He cannot pardon her the history of the Saraband. You know

the history of the Saraband?”

“_Pardieu!_ Know it!” replied D’Artagnan, who knew nothing about it,

but who wished to appear to know everything that was going on.

“So that now it is no longer hatred, but vengeance.”

“Indeed!”

“And the queen believes—”

“Well, what does the queen believe?”

“She believes that someone has written to the Duke of Buckingham in her

name.”

“In the queen’s name?”

“Yes, to make him come to Paris; and when once come to Paris, to draw

him into some snare.”

“The devil! But your wife, monsieur, what has she to do with all this?”

“Her devotion to the queen is known; and they wish either to remove her

from her mistress, or to intimidate her, in order to obtain her

Majesty’s secrets, or to seduce her and make use of her as a spy.”

“That is likely,” said D’Artagnan; “but the man who has abducted her—do

you know him?”

“I have told you that I believe I know him.”

“His name?”

“I do not know that; what I do know is that he is a creature of the

cardinal, his evil genius.”

“But you have seen him?”

“Yes, my wife pointed him out to me one day.”

“Has he anything remarkable about him by which one may recognize him?”

“Oh, certainly; he is a noble of very lofty carriage, black hair,

swarthy complexion, piercing eye, white teeth, and has a scar on his

temple.”

“A scar on his temple!” cried D’Artagnan; “and with that, white teeth,

a piercing eye, dark complexion, black hair, and haughty carriage—why,

that’s my man of Meung.”

“He is your man, do you say?”

“Yes, yes; but that has nothing to do with it. No, I am wrong. On the

contrary, that simplifies the matter greatly. If your man is mine, with

one blow I shall obtain two revenges, that’s all; but where to find

this man?”

“I know not.”

“Have you no information as to his abiding place?”

“None. One day, as I was conveying my wife back to the Louvre, he was

coming out as she was going in, and she showed him to me.”

“The devil! The devil!” murmured D’Artagnan; “all this is vague enough.

From whom have you learned of the abduction of your wife?”

“From Monsieur Laporte.”

“Did he give you any details?”

“He knew none himself.”

“And you have learned nothing from any other quarter?”

“Yes, I have received—”

“What?”

“I fear I am committing a great imprudence.”

“You always come back to that; but I must make you see this time that

it is too late to retreat.”

“I do not retreat, _mordieu!_” cried the citizen, swearing in order to

rouse his courage. “Besides, by the faith of Bonacieux—”

“You call yourself Bonacieux?” interrupted D’Artagnan.

“Yes, that is my name.”

“You said, then, by the word of Bonacieux. Pardon me for interrupting

you, but it appears to me that that name is familiar to me.”

“Possibly, monsieur. I am your landlord.”

“Ah, ah!” said D’Artagnan, half rising and bowing; “you are my

landlord?”

“Yes, monsieur, yes. And as it is three months since you have been

here, and though, distracted as you must be in your important

occupations, you have forgotten to pay me my rent—as, I say, I have not

tormented you a single instant, I thought you would appreciate my

delicacy.”

“How can it be otherwise, my dear Bonacieux?” replied D’Artagnan;

“trust me, I am fully grateful for such unparalleled conduct, and if,

as I told you, I can be of any service to you—”

“I believe you, monsieur, I believe you; and as I was about to say, by

the word of Bonacieux, I have confidence in you.”

“Finish, then, what you were about to say.”

The citizen took a paper from his pocket, and presented it to

D’Artagnan.

“A letter?” said the young man.

“Which I received this morning.”

D’Artagnan opened it, and as the day was beginning to decline, he

approached the window to read it. The citizen followed him.

“‘Do not seek your wife,’” read D’Artagnan; “‘she will be restored to

you when there is no longer occasion for her. If you make a single step

to find her you are lost.’

“That’s pretty positive,” continued D’Artagnan; “but after all, it is

but a menace.”

“Yes; but that menace terrifies me. I am not a fighting man at all,

monsieur, and I am afraid of the Bastille.”

“Hum!” said D’Artagnan. “I have no greater regard for the Bastille than

you. If it were nothing but a sword thrust, why then—”

“I have counted upon you on this occasion, monsieur.”

“Yes?”

“Seeing you constantly surrounded by Musketeers of a very superb

appearance, and knowing that these Musketeers belong to Monsieur de

Tréville, and were consequently enemies of the cardinal, I thought that

you and your friends, while rendering justice to your poor queen, would

be pleased to play his Eminence an ill turn.”

“Without doubt.”

“And then I have thought that considering three months’ lodging, about

which I have said nothing—”

“Yes, yes; you have already given me that reason, and I find it

excellent.”

“Reckoning still further, that as long as you do me the honor to remain

in my house I shall never speak to you about rent—”

“Very kind!”

“And adding to this, if there be need of it, meaning to offer you fifty

pistoles, if, against all probability, you should be short at the

present moment.”

“Admirable! You are rich then, my dear Monsieur Bonacieux?”

“I am comfortably off, monsieur, that’s all; I have scraped together

some such things as an income of two or three thousand crowns in the

haberdashery business, but more particularly in venturing some funds in

the last voyage of the celebrated navigator Jean Moquet; so that you

understand, monsieur—But!—” cried the citizen.

“What!” demanded D’Artagnan.

“Whom do I see yonder?”

“Where?”

“In the street, facing your window, in the embrasure of that door—a man

wrapped in a cloak.”

“It is he!” cried D’Artagnan and the citizen at the same time, each

having recognized his man.

“Ah, this time,” cried D’Artagnan, springing to his sword, “this time

he will not escape me!”

Drawing his sword from its scabbard, he rushed out of the apartment. On

the staircase he met Athos and Porthos, who were coming to see him.

They separated, and D’Artagnan rushed between them like a dart.

“Pah! Where are you going?” cried the two Musketeers in a breath.

“The man of Meung!” replied D’Artagnan, and disappeared.

D’Artagnan had more than once related to his friends his adventure with

the stranger, as well as the apparition of the beautiful foreigner, to

whom this man had confided some important missive.

The opinion of Athos was that D’Artagnan had lost his letter in the

skirmish. A gentleman, in his opinion—and according to D’Artagnan’s

portrait of him, the stranger must be a gentleman—would be incapable of

the baseness of stealing a letter.

Porthos saw nothing in all this but a love meeting, given by a lady to

a cavalier, or by a cavalier to a lady, which had been disturbed by the

presence of D’Artagnan and his yellow horse.

Aramis said that as these sorts of affairs were mysterious, it was

better not to fathom them.

They understood, then, from the few words which escaped from

D’Artagnan, what affair was in hand, and as they thought that

overtaking his man, or losing sight of him, D’Artagnan would return to

his rooms, they kept on their way.

When they entered D’Artagnan’s chamber, it was empty; the landlord,

dreading the consequences of the encounter which was doubtless about to

take place between the young man and the stranger, had, consistent with

the character he had given himself, judged it prudent to decamp.

Chapter IX.

D’ARTAGNAN SHOWS HIMSELF

As Athos and Porthos had foreseen, at the expiration of a half hour,

D’Artagnan returned. He had again missed his man, who had disappeared

as if by enchantment. D’Artagnan had run, sword in hand, through all

the neighboring streets, but had found nobody resembling the man he

sought for. Then he came back to the point where, perhaps, he ought to

have begun, and that was to knock at the door against which the

stranger had leaned; but this proved useless—for though he knocked ten

or twelve times in succession, no one answered, and some of the

neighbors, who put their noses out of their windows or were brought to

their doors by the noise, had assured him that that house, all the

openings of which were tightly closed, had not been inhabited for six

months.

While D’Artagnan was running through the streets and knocking at doors,

Aramis had joined his companions; so that on returning home D’Artagnan

found the reunion complete.

“Well!” cried the three Musketeers all together, on seeing D’Artagnan

enter with his brow covered with perspiration and his countenance upset

with anger.

“Well!” cried he, throwing his sword upon the bed, “this man must be

the devil in person; he has disappeared like a phantom, like a shade,

like a specter.”

“Do you believe in apparitions?” asked Athos of Porthos.

“I never believe in anything I have not seen, and as I never have seen

apparitions, I don’t believe in them.”

“The Bible,” said Aramis, “makes our belief in them a law; the ghost of

Samuel appeared to Saul, and it is an article of faith that I should be

very sorry to see any doubt thrown upon, Porthos.”

“At all events, man or devil, body or shadow, illusion or reality, this

man is born for my damnation; for his flight has caused us to miss a

glorious affair, gentlemen—an affair by which there were a hundred

pistoles, and perhaps more, to be gained.”

“How is that?” cried Porthos and Aramis in a breath.

As to Athos, faithful to his system of reticence, he contented himself

with interrogating D’Artagnan by a look.

“Planchet,” said D’Artagnan to his domestic, who just then insinuated

his head through the half-open door in order to catch some fragments of

the conversation, “go down to my landlord, Monsieur Bonacieux, and ask

him to send me half a dozen bottles of Beaugency wine; I prefer that.”

“Ah, ah! You have credit with your landlord, then?” asked Porthos.

“Yes,” replied D’Artagnan, “from this very day; and mind, if the wine

is bad, we will send him to find better.”

“We must use, and not abuse,” said Aramis, sententiously.

“I always said that D’Artagnan had the longest head of the four,” said

Athos, who, having uttered his opinion, to which D’Artagnan replied

with a bow, immediately resumed his accustomed silence.

“But come, what is this about?” asked Porthos.

“Yes,” said Aramis, “impart it to us, my dear friend, unless the honor

of any lady be hazarded by this confidence; in that case you would do

better to keep it to yourself.”

“Be satisfied,” replied D’Artagnan; “the honor of no one will have

cause to complain of what I have to tell.”

He then related to his friends, word for word, all that had passed

between him and his host, and how the man who had abducted the wife of

his worthy landlord was the same with whom he had had the difference at

the hostelry of the Jolly Miller.

“Your affair is not bad,” said Athos, after having tasted like a

connoisseur and indicated by a nod of his head that he thought the wine

good; “and one may draw fifty or sixty pistoles from this good man.

Then there only remains to ascertain whether these fifty or sixty

pistoles are worth the risk of four heads.”

“But observe,” cried D’Artagnan, “that there is a woman in the affair—a

woman carried off, a woman who is doubtless threatened, tortured

perhaps, and all because she is faithful to her mistress.”

“Beware, D’Artagnan, beware,” said Aramis. “You grow a little too warm,

in my opinion, about the fate of Madame Bonacieux. Woman was created

for our destruction, and it is from her we inherit all our miseries.”

At this speech of Aramis, the brow of Athos became clouded and he bit

his lips.

“It is not Madame Bonacieux about whom I am anxious,” cried D’Artagnan,

“but the queen, whom the king abandons, whom the cardinal persecutes,

and who sees the heads of all her friends fall, one after the other.”

“Why does she love what we hate most in the world, the Spaniards and

the English?”

“Spain is her country,” replied D’Artagnan; “and it is very natural

that she should love the Spanish, who are the children of the same soil

as herself. As to the second reproach, I have heard it said that she

does not love the English, but an Englishman.”

“Well, and by my faith,” said Athos, “it must be acknowledged that this

Englishman is worthy of being loved. I never saw a man with a nobler

air than his.”

“Without reckoning that he dresses as nobody else can,” said Porthos.

“I was at the Louvre on the day when he scattered his pearls; and,

_pardieu_, I picked up two that I sold for ten pistoles each. Do you

know him, Aramis?”

“As well as you do, gentlemen; for I was among those who seized him in

the garden at Amiens, into which Monsieur Putange, the queen’s equerry,

introduced me. I was at school at the time, and the adventure appeared

to me to be cruel for the king.”

“Which would not prevent me,” said D’Artagnan, “if I knew where the

Duke of Buckingham was, from taking him by the hand and conducting him

to the queen, were it only to enrage the cardinal, and if we could find

means to play him a sharp turn, I vow that I would voluntarily risk my

head in doing it.”

“And did the mercer*,” rejoined Athos, “tell you, D’Artagnan, that the

queen thought that Buckingham had been brought over by a forged

letter?”

* Haberdasher

“She is afraid so.”

“Wait a minute, then,” said Aramis.

“What for?” demanded Porthos.

“Go on, while I endeavor to recall circumstances.”

“And now I am convinced,” said D’Artagnan, “that this abduction of the

queen’s woman is connected with the events of which we are speaking,

and perhaps with the presence of Buckingham in Paris.”

“The Gascon is full of ideas,” said Porthos, with admiration.

“I like to hear him talk,” said Athos; “his dialect amuses me.”

“Gentlemen,” cried Aramis, “listen to this.”

“Listen to Aramis,” said his three friends.

“Yesterday I was at the house of a doctor of theology, whom I sometimes

consult about my studies.”

Athos smiled.

“He resides in a quiet quarter,” continued Aramis; “his tastes and his

profession require it. Now, at the moment when I left his house—”

Here Aramis paused.

“Well,” cried his auditors; “at the moment you left his house?”

Aramis appeared to make a strong inward effort, like a man who, in the

full relation of a falsehood, finds himself stopped by some unforeseen

obstacle; but the eyes of his three companions were fixed upon him,

their ears were wide open, and there were no means of retreat.

“This doctor has a niece,” continued Aramis.

“Ah, he has a niece!” interrupted Porthos.

“A very respectable lady,” said Aramis.

The three friends burst into laughter.

“Ah, if you laugh, if you doubt me,” replied Aramis, “you shall know

nothing.”

“We believe like Mohammedans, and are as mute as tombstones,” said

Athos.

“I will continue, then,” resumed Aramis. “This niece comes sometimes to

see her uncle; and by chance was there yesterday at the same time that

I was, and it was my duty to offer to conduct her to her carriage.”

“Ah! She has a carriage, then, this niece of the doctor?” interrupted

Porthos, one of whose faults was a great looseness of tongue. “A nice

acquaintance, my friend!”

“Porthos,” replied Aramis, “I have had the occasion to observe to you

more than once that you are very indiscreet; and that is injurious to

you among the women.”

“Gentlemen, gentlemen,” cried D’Artagnan, who began to get a glimpse of

the result of the adventure, “the thing is serious. Let us try not to

jest, if we can. Go on Aramis, go on.”

“All at once, a tall, dark gentleman—just like yours, D’Artagnan.”

“The same, perhaps,” said he.

“Possibly,” continued Aramis, “came toward me, accompanied by five or

six men who followed about ten paces behind him; and in the politest

tone, ‘Monsieur Duke,’ said he to me, ‘and you madame,’ continued he,

addressing the lady on my arm—”

“The doctor’s niece?”

“Hold your tongue, Porthos,” said Athos; “you are insupportable.”

“‘—will you enter this carriage, and that without offering the least

resistance, without making the least noise?’”

“He took you for Buckingham!” cried D’Artagnan.

“I believe so,” replied Aramis.

“But the lady?” asked Porthos.

“He took her for the queen!” said D’Artagnan.

“Just so,” replied Aramis.

“The Gascon is the devil!” cried Athos; “nothing escapes him.”

“The fact is,” said Porthos, “Aramis is of the same height, and

something of the shape of the duke; but it nevertheless appears to me

that the dress of a Musketeer—”

“I wore an enormous cloak,” said Aramis.

“In the month of July? The devil!” said Porthos. “Is the doctor afraid

that you may be recognized?”

“I can comprehend that the spy may have been deceived by the person;

but the face—”

“I had a large hat,” said Aramis.

“Oh, good lord,” cried Porthos, “what precautions for the study of

theology!”

“Gentlemen, gentlemen,” said D’Artagnan, “do not let us lose our time

in jesting. Let us separate, and let us seek the mercer’s wife—that is

the key of the intrigue.”

“A woman of such inferior condition! Can you believe so?” said Porthos,

protruding his lips with contempt.

“She is goddaughter to Laporte, the confidential valet of the queen.

Have I not told you so, gentlemen? Besides, it has perhaps been her

Majesty’s calculation to seek on this occasion for support so lowly.

High heads expose themselves from afar, and the cardinal is

longsighted.”

“Well,” said Porthos, “in the first place make a bargain with the

mercer, and a good bargain.”

“That’s useless,” said D’Artagnan; “for I believe if he does not pay

us, we shall be well enough paid by another party.”

At this moment a sudden noise of footsteps was heard upon the stairs;

the door was thrown violently open, and the unfortunate mercer rushed

into the chamber in which the council was held.

“Save me, gentlemen, for the love of heaven, save me!” cried he. “There

are four men come to arrest me. Save me! Save me!”

Porthos and Aramis arose.

“A moment,” cried D’Artagnan, making them a sign to replace in the

scabbard their half-drawn swords. “It is not courage that is needed; it

is prudence.”

“And yet,” cried Porthos, “we will not leave—”

“You will leave D’Artagnan to act as he thinks proper,” said Athos. “He

has, I repeat, the longest head of the four, and for my part I declare

that I will obey him. Do as you think best, D’Artagnan.”

At this moment the four Guards appeared at the door of the antechamber,

but seeing four Musketeers standing, and their swords by their sides,

they hesitated about going farther.

“Come in, gentlemen, come in,” called D’Artagnan; “you are here in my

apartment, and we are all faithful servants of the king and cardinal.”

“Then, gentlemen, you will not oppose our executing the orders we have

received?” asked one who appeared to be the leader of the party.

“On the contrary, gentlemen, we would assist you if it were necessary.”

“What does he say?” grumbled Porthos.

“You are a simpleton,” said Athos. “Silence!”

“But you promised me—” whispered the poor mercer.

“We can only save you by being free ourselves,” replied D’Artagnan, in

a rapid, low tone; “and if we appear inclined to defend you, they will

arrest us with you.”

“It seems, nevertheless—”

“Come, gentlemen, come!” said D’Artagnan, aloud; “I have no motive for

defending Monsieur. I saw him today for the first time, and he can tell

you on what occasion; he came to demand the rent of my lodging. Is that

not true, Monsieur Bonacieux? Answer!”

“That is the very truth,” cried the mercer; “but Monsieur does not tell

you—”

“Silence, with respect to me, silence, with respect to my friends;

silence about the queen, above all, or you will ruin everybody without

saving yourself! Come, come, gentlemen, remove the fellow.” And

D’Artagnan pushed the half-stupefied mercer among the Guards, saying to

him, “You are a shabby old fellow, my dear. You come to demand money of

me—of a Musketeer! To prison with him! Gentlemen, once more, take him

to prison, and keep him under key as long as possible; that will give

me time to pay him.”

The officers were full of thanks, and took away their prey. As they

were going down D’Artagnan laid his hand on the shoulder of their

leader.

“May I not drink to your health, and you to mine?” said D’Artagnan,

filling two glasses with the Beaugency wine which he had obtained from

the liberality of M. Bonacieux.

“That will do me great honor,” said the leader of the posse, “and I

accept thankfully.”

“Then to yours, monsieur—what is your name?”

“Boisrenard.”

“Monsieur Boisrenard.”

“To yours, my gentlemen! What is your name, in your turn, if you

please?”

“D’Artagnan.”

“To yours, monsieur.”

“And above all others,” cried D’Artagnan, as if carried away by his

enthusiasm, “to that of the king and the cardinal.”

The leader of the posse would perhaps have doubted the sincerity of

D’Artagnan if the wine had been bad; but the wine was good, and he was

convinced.

“What diabolical villainy you have performed here,” said Porthos, when

the officer had rejoined his companions and the four friends found

themselves alone. “Shame, shame, for four Musketeers to allow an

unfortunate fellow who cried for help to be arrested in their midst!

And a gentleman to hobnob with a bailiff!”

“Porthos,” said Aramis, “Athos has already told you that you are a

simpleton, and I am quite of his opinion. D’Artagnan, you are a great

man; and when you occupy Monsieur de Tréville’s place, I will come and

ask your influence to secure me an abbey.”

“Well, I am in a maze,” said Porthos; “do _you_ approve of what

D’Artagnan has done?”

“_Parbleu!_ Indeed I do,” said Athos; “I not only approve of what he

has done, but I congratulate him upon it.”

“And now, gentlemen,” said D’Artagnan, without stopping to explain his

conduct to Porthos, “All for one, one for all—that is our motto, is it

not?”

“And yet—” said Porthos.

“Hold out your hand and swear!” cried Athos and Aramis at once.

Overcome by example, grumbling to himself, nevertheless, Porthos

stretched out his hand, and the four friends repeated with one voice

the formula dictated by D’Artagnan:

“All for one, one for all.”

“That’s well! Now let us everyone retire to his own home,” said

D’Artagnan, as if he had done nothing but command all his life; “and

attention! For from this moment we are at feud with the cardinal.”

Chapter X.

A MOUSETRAP IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY

The invention of the mousetrap does not date from our days; as soon as

societies, in forming, had invented any kind of police, that police

invented mousetraps.

As perhaps our readers are not familiar with the slang of the Rue de

Jerusalem, and as it is fifteen years since we applied this word for

the first time to this thing, allow us to explain to them what is a

mousetrap.

When in a house, of whatever kind it may be, an individual suspected of

any crime is arrested, the arrest is held secret. Four or five men are

placed in ambuscade in the first room. The door is opened to all who

knock. It is closed after them, and they are arrested; so that at the

end of two or three days they have in their power almost all the

_habitués_ of the establishment. And that is a mousetrap.

The apartment of M. Bonacieux, then, became a mousetrap; and whoever

appeared there was taken and interrogated by the cardinal’s people. It

must be observed that as a separate passage led to the first floor, in

which D’Artagnan lodged, those who called on him were exempted from

this detention.

Besides, nobody came thither but the three Musketeers; they had all

been engaged in earnest search and inquiries, but had discovered

nothing. Athos had even gone so far as to question M. de Tréville—a

thing which, considering the habitual reticence of the worthy

Musketeer, had very much astonished his captain. But M. de Tréville

knew nothing, except that the last time he had seen the cardinal, the

king, and the queen, the cardinal looked very thoughtful, the king

uneasy, and the redness of the queen’s eyes donated that she had been

sleepless or tearful. But this last circumstance was not striking, as

the queen since her marriage had slept badly and wept much.

M. de Tréville requested Athos, whatever might happen, to be observant

of his duty to the king, but particularly to the queen, begging him to

convey his desires to his comrades.

As to D’Artagnan, he did not budge from his apartment. He converted his

chamber into an observatory. From his windows he saw all the visitors

who were caught. Then, having removed a plank from his floor, and

nothing remaining but a simple ceiling between him and the room

beneath, in which the interrogatories were made, he heard all that

passed between the inquisitors and the accused.

The interrogatories, preceded by a minute search operated upon the

persons arrested, were almost always framed thus: “Has Madame Bonacieux

sent anything to you for her husband, or any other person? Has Monsieur

Bonacieux sent anything to you for his wife, or for any other person?

Has either of them confided anything to you by word of mouth?”

“If they knew anything, they would not question people in this manner,”

said D’Artagnan to himself. “Now, what is it they want to know? Why,

they want to know if the Duke of Buckingham is in Paris, and if he has

had, or is likely to have, an interview with the queen.”

D’Artagnan held onto this idea, which, from what he had heard, was not

wanting in probability.

In the meantime, the mousetrap continued in operation, and likewise

D’Artagnan’s vigilance.

On the evening of the day after the arrest of poor Bonacieux, as Athos

had just left D’Artagnan to report at M. de Tréville’s, as nine o’clock

had just struck, and as Planchet, who had not yet made the bed, was

beginning his task, a knocking was heard at the street door. The door

was instantly opened and shut; someone was taken in the mousetrap.

D’Artagnan flew to his hole, laid himself down on the floor at full

length, and listened.

Cries were soon heard, and then moans, which someone appeared to be

endeavoring to stifle. There were no questions.

“The devil!” said D’Artagnan to himself. “It seems like a woman! They

search her; she resists; they use force—the scoundrels!”

In spite of his prudence, D’Artagnan restrained himself with great

difficulty from taking a part in the scene that was going on below.

“But I tell you that I am the mistress of the house, gentlemen! I tell

you I am Madame Bonacieux; I tell you I belong to the queen!” cried the

unfortunate woman.

“Madame Bonacieux!” murmured D’Artagnan. “Can I be so lucky as to find

what everybody is seeking for?”

The voice became more and more indistinct; a tumultuous movement shook

the partition. The victim resisted as much as a woman could resist four

men.

“Pardon, gentlemen—par—” murmured the voice, which could now only be

heard in inarticulate sounds.

“They are binding her; they are going to drag her away,” cried

D’Artagnan to himself, springing up from the floor. “My sword! Good, it

is by my side! Planchet!”

“Monsieur.”

“Run and seek Athos, Porthos and Aramis. One of the three will

certainly be at home, perhaps all three. Tell them to take arms, to

come here, and to run! Ah, I remember, Athos is at Monsieur de

Tréville’s.”

“But where are you going, monsieur, where are you going?”

“I am going down by the window, in order to be there the sooner,” cried

D’Artagnan. “You put back the boards, sweep the floor, go out at the

door, and run as I told you.”

“Oh, monsieur! Monsieur! You will kill yourself,” cried Planchet.

“Hold your tongue, stupid fellow,” said D’Artagnan; and laying hold of

the casement, he let himself gently down from the first story, which

fortunately was not very elevated, without doing himself the slightest

injury.

He then went straight to the door and knocked, murmuring, “I will go

myself and be caught in the mousetrap, but woe be to the cats that

shall pounce upon such a mouse!”

The knocker had scarcely sounded under the hand of the young man before

the tumult ceased, steps approached, the door was opened, and

D’Artagnan, sword in hand, rushed into the rooms of M. Bonacieux, the

door of which, doubtless acted upon by a spring, closed after him.

Then those who dwelt in Bonacieux’s unfortunate house, together with

the nearest neighbors, heard loud cries, stamping of feet, clashing of

swords, and breaking of furniture. A moment after, those who, surprised

by this tumult, had gone to their windows to learn the cause of it, saw

the door open, and four men, clothed in black, not _come_ out of it,

but _fly_, like so many frightened crows, leaving on the ground and on

the corners of the furniture, feathers from their wings; that is to

say, patches of their clothes and fragments of their cloaks.

D’Artagnan was conqueror—without much effort, it must be confessed, for

only one of the officers was armed, and even he defended himself for

form’s sake. It is true that the three others had endeavored to knock

the young man down with chairs, stools, and crockery; but two or three

scratches made by the Gascon’s blade terrified them. Ten minutes

sufficed for their defeat, and D’Artagnan remained master of the field

of battle.

The neighbors who had opened their windows, with the coolness peculiar

to the inhabitants of Paris in these times of perpetual riots and

disturbances, closed them again as soon as they saw the four men in

black flee—their instinct telling them that for the time all was over.

Besides, it began to grow late, and then, as today, people went to bed

early in the quarter of the Luxembourg.

On being left alone with Mme. Bonacieux, D’Artagnan turned toward her;

the poor woman reclined where she had been left, half-fainting upon an

armchair. D’Artagnan examined her with a rapid glance.

She was a charming woman of twenty-five or twenty-six years, with dark

hair, blue eyes, and a nose slightly turned up, admirable teeth, and a

complexion marbled with rose and opal. There, however, ended the signs

which might have confounded her with a lady of rank. The hands were

white, but without delicacy; the feet did not bespeak the woman of

quality. Happily, D’Artagnan was not yet acquainted with such niceties.

While D’Artagnan was examining Mme. Bonacieux, and was, as we have

said, close to her, he saw on the ground a fine cambric handkerchief,

which he picked up, as was his habit, and at the corner of which he

recognized the same cipher he had seen on the handkerchief which had

nearly caused him and Aramis to cut each other’s throat.

From that time, D’Artagnan had been cautious with respect to

handkerchiefs with arms on them, and he therefore placed in the pocket

of Mme. Bonacieux the one he had just picked up.

At that moment Mme. Bonacieux recovered her senses. She opened her

eyes, looked around her with terror, saw that the apartment was empty

and that she was alone with her liberator. She extended her hands to

him with a smile. Mme. Bonacieux had the sweetest smile in the world.

“Ah, monsieur!” said she, “you have saved me; permit me to thank you.”

“Madame,” said D’Artagnan, “I have only done what every gentleman would

have done in my place; you owe me no thanks.”

“Oh, yes, monsieur, oh, yes; and I hope to prove to you that you have

not served an ingrate. But what could these men, whom I at first took

for robbers, want with me, and why is Monsieur Bonacieux not here?”

“Madame, those men were more dangerous than any robbers could have

been, for they are the agents of the cardinal; and as to your husband,

Monsieur Bonacieux, he is not here because he was yesterday evening

conducted to the Bastille.”

“My husband in the Bastille!” cried Mme. Bonacieux. “Oh, my God! What

has he done? Poor dear man, he is innocence itself!”

And something like a faint smile lighted the still-terrified features

of the young woman.

“What has he done, madame?” said D’Artagnan. “I believe that his only

crime is to have at the same time the good fortune and the misfortune

to be your husband.”

“But, monsieur, you know then—”

“I know that you have been abducted, madame.”

“And by whom? Do you know him? Oh, if you know him, tell me!”

“By a man of from forty to forty-five years, with black hair, a dark

complexion, and a scar on his left temple.”

“That is he, that is he; but his name?”

“Ah, his name? I do not know that.”

“And did my husband know I had been carried off?”

“He was informed of it by a letter, written to him by the abductor

himself.”

“And does he suspect,” said Mme. Bonacieux, with some embarrassment,

“the cause of this event?”

“He attributed it, I believe, to a political cause.”

“I doubted from the first; and now I think entirely as he does. Then my

dear Monsieur Bonacieux has not suspected me a single instant?”

“So far from it, madame, he was too proud of your prudence, and above

all, of your love.”

A second smile, almost imperceptible, stole over the rosy lips of the

pretty young woman.

“But,” continued D’Artagnan, “how did you escape?”

“I took advantage of a moment when they left me alone; and as I had

known since morning the reason of my abduction, with the help of the

sheets I let myself down from the window. Then, as I believed my

husband would be at home, I hastened hither.”

“To place yourself under his protection?”

“Oh, no, poor dear man! I knew very well that he was incapable of

defending me; but as he could serve us in other ways, I wished to

inform him.”

“Of what?”

“Oh, that is not my secret; I must not, therefore, tell you.”

“Besides,” said D’Artagnan, “pardon me, madame, if, guardsman as I am,

I remind you of prudence—besides, I believe we are not here in a very

proper place for imparting confidences. The men I have put to flight

will return reinforced; if they find us here, we are lost. I have sent

for three of my friends, but who knows whether they were at home?”

“Yes, yes! You are right,” cried the affrighted Mme. Bonacieux; “let us

fly! Let us save ourselves.”

At these words she passed her arm under that of D’Artagnan, and urged

him forward eagerly.

“But whither shall we fly—whither escape?”

“Let us first withdraw from this house; afterward we shall see.”

The young woman and the young man, without taking the trouble to shut

the door after them, descended the Rue des Fossoyeurs rapidly, turned

into the Rue des Fossés-Monsieur-le-Prince, and did not stop till they

came to the Place St. Sulpice.

“And now what are we to do, and where do you wish me to conduct you?”

asked D’Artagnan.

“I am at quite a loss how to answer you, I admit,” said Mme. Bonacieux.

“My intention was to inform Monsieur Laporte, through my husband, in

order that Monsieur Laporte might tell us precisely what had taken

place at the Louvre in the last three days, and whether there is any

danger in presenting myself there.”

“But I,” said D’Artagnan, “can go and inform Monsieur Laporte.”

“No doubt you could, only there is one misfortune, and that is that

Monsieur Bonacieux is known at the Louvre, and would be allowed to

pass; whereas you are not known there, and the gate would be closed

against you.”

“Ah, bah!” said D’Artagnan; “you have at some wicket of the Louvre a

_concierge_ who is devoted to you, and who, thanks to a password,

would—”

Mme. Bonacieux looked earnestly at the young man.

“And if I give you this password,” said she, “would you forget it as

soon as you used it?”

“By my honor, by the faith of a gentleman!” said D’Artagnan, with an

accent so truthful that no one could mistake it.

“Then I believe you. You appear to be a brave young man; besides, your

fortune may perhaps be the result of your devotedness.”

“I will do, without a promise and voluntarily, all that I can do to

serve the king and be agreeable to the queen. Dispose of me, then, as a

friend.”

“But I—where shall I go meanwhile?”

“Is there nobody from whose house Monsieur Laporte can come and fetch

you?”

“No, I can trust nobody.”

“Stop,” said D’Artagnan; “we are near Athos’s door. Yes, here it is.”

“Who is this Athos?”

“One of my friends.”

“But if he should be at home and see me?”

“He is not at home, and I will carry away the key, after having placed

you in his apartment.”

“But if he should return?”

“Oh, he won’t return; and if he should, he will be told that I have

brought a woman with me, and that woman is in his apartment.”

“But that will compromise me sadly, you know.”

“Of what consequence? Nobody knows you. Besides, we are in a situation

to overlook ceremony.”

“Come, then, let us go to your friend’s house. Where does he live?”

“Rue Férou, two steps from here.”

“Let us go!”

Both resumed their way. As D’Artagnan had foreseen, Athos was not

within. He took the key, which was customarily given him as one of the

family, ascended the stairs, and introduced Mme. Bonacieux into the

little apartment of which we have given a description.

“You are at home,” said he. “Remain here, fasten the door inside, and

open it to nobody unless you hear three taps like this;” and he tapped

thrice—two taps close together and pretty hard, the other after an

interval, and lighter.

“That is well,” said Mme. Bonacieux. “Now, in my turn, let me give you

my instructions.”

“I am all attention.”

“Present yourself at the wicket of the Louvre, on the side of the Rue

de l’Echelle, and ask for Germain.”

“Well, and then?”

“He will ask you what you want, and you will answer by these two words,

‘Tours’ and ‘Bruxelles.’ He will at once put himself at your orders.”

“And what shall I command him?”

“To go and fetch Monsieur Laporte, the queen’s _valet de chambre_.”

“And when he shall have informed him, and Monsieur Laporte is come?”

“You will send him to me.”

“That is well; but where and how shall I see you again?”

“Do you wish to see me again?”

“Certainly.”

“Well, let that care be mine, and be at ease.”

“I depend upon your word.”

“You may.”

D’Artagnan bowed to Mme. Bonacieux, darting at her the most loving

glance that he could possibly concentrate upon her charming little

person; and while he descended the stairs, he heard the door closed and

double-locked. In two bounds he was at the Louvre; as he entered the

wicket of L’Echelle, ten o’clock struck. All the events we have

described had taken place within a half hour.

Everything fell out as Mme. Bonacieux prophesied. On hearing the

password, Germain bowed. In a few minutes, Laporte was at the lodge; in

two words D’Artagnan informed him where Mme. Bonacieux was. Laporte

assured himself, by having it twice repeated, of the accurate address,

and set off at a run. Hardly, however, had he taken ten steps before he

returned.

“Young man,” said he to D’Artagnan, “a suggestion.”

“What?”

“You may get into trouble by what has taken place.”

“You believe so?”

“Yes. Have you any friend whose clock is too slow?”

“Well?”

“Go and call upon him, in order that he may give evidence of your

having been with him at half past nine. In a court of justice that is

called an alibi.”

D’Artagnan found his advice prudent. He took to his heels, and was soon

at M. de Tréville’s; but instead of going into the saloon with the rest

of the crowd, he asked to be introduced to M. de Tréville’s office. As

D’Artagnan so constantly frequented the hôtel, no difficulty was made

in complying with his request, and a servant went to inform M. de

Tréville that his young compatriot, having something important to

communicate, solicited a private audience. Five minutes after, M. de

Tréville was asking D’Artagnan what he could do to serve him, and what

caused his visit at so late an hour.

“Pardon me, monsieur,” said D’Artagnan, who had profited by the moment

he had been left alone to put back M. de Tréville’s clock

three-quarters of an hour, “but I thought, as it was yet only

twenty-five minutes past nine, it was not too late to wait upon you.”

“Twenty-five minutes past nine!” cried M. de Tréville, looking at the

clock; “why, that’s impossible!”

“Look, rather, monsieur,” said D’Artagnan, “the clock shows it.”

“That’s true,” said M. de Tréville; “I believed it later. But what can

I do for you?”

Then D’Artagnan told M. de Tréville a long history about the queen. He

expressed to him the fears he entertained with respect to her Majesty;

he related to him what he had heard of the projects of the cardinal

with regard to Buckingham, and all with a tranquillity and candor of

which M. de Tréville was the more the dupe, from having himself, as we

have said, observed something fresh between the cardinal, the king, and

the queen.

As ten o’clock was striking, D’Artagnan left M. de Tréville, who

thanked him for his information, recommended him to have the service of

the king and queen always at heart, and returned to the saloon; but at

the foot of the stairs, D’Artagnan remembered he had forgotten his

cane. He consequently sprang up again, re-entered the office, with a

turn of his finger set the clock right again, that it might not be

perceived the next day that it had been put wrong, and certain from

that time that he had a witness to prove his alibi, he ran downstairs

and soon found himself in the street.

Chapter XI.

IN WHICH THE PLOT THICKENS

His visit to M. de Tréville being paid, the pensive D’Artagnan took the

longest way homeward.

On what was D’Artagnan thinking, that he strayed thus from his path,

gazing at the stars of heaven, and sometimes sighing, sometimes

smiling?

He was thinking of Mme. Bonacieux. For an apprentice Musketeer the

young woman was almost an ideal of love. Pretty, mysterious, initiated

in almost all the secrets of the court, which reflected such a charming

gravity over her pleasing features, it might be surmised that she was

not wholly unmoved; and this is an irresistible charm to novices in

love. Moreover, D’Artagnan had delivered her from the hands of the

demons who wished to search and ill treat her; and this important

service had established between them one of those sentiments of

gratitude which so easily assume a more tender character.

D’Artagnan already fancied himself, so rapid is the flight of our

dreams upon the wings of imagination, accosted by a messenger from the

young woman, who brought him some billet appointing a meeting, a gold

chain, or a diamond. We have observed that young cavaliers received

presents from their king without shame. Let us add that in these times

of lax morality they had no more delicacy with respect to the

mistresses; and that the latter almost always left them valuable and

durable remembrances, as if they essayed to conquer the fragility of

their sentiments by the solidity of their gifts.

Without a blush, men made their way in the world by the means of women

blushing. Such as were only beautiful gave their beauty, whence,

without doubt, comes the proverb, “The most beautiful girl in the world

can only give what she has.” Such as were rich gave in addition a part

of their money; and a vast number of heroes of that gallant period may

be cited who would neither have won their spurs in the first place, nor

their battles afterward, without the purse, more or less furnished,

which their mistress fastened to the saddle bow.

D’Artagnan owned nothing. Provincial diffidence, that slight varnish,

the ephemeral flower, that down of the peach, had evaporated to the

winds through the little orthodox counsels which the three Musketeers

gave their friend. D’Artagnan, following the strange custom of the

times, considered himself at Paris as on a campaign, neither more nor

less than if he had been in Flanders—Spain yonder, woman here. In each

there was an enemy to contend with, and contributions to be levied.

But, we must say, at the present moment D’Artagnan was ruled by a

feeling much more noble and disinterested. The mercer had said that he

was rich; the young man might easily guess that with so weak a man as

M. Bonacieux; and interest was almost foreign to this commencement of

love, which had been the consequence of it. We say _almost_, for the

idea that a young, handsome, kind, and witty woman is at the same time

rich takes nothing from the beginning of love, but on the contrary

strengthens it.

There are in affluence a crowd of aristocratic cares and caprices which

are highly becoming to beauty. A fine and white stocking, a silken

robe, a lace kerchief, a pretty slipper on the foot, a tasty ribbon on

the head do not make an ugly woman pretty, but they make a pretty woman

beautiful, without reckoning the hands, which gain by all this; the

hands, among women particularly, to be beautiful must be idle.

Then D’Artagnan, as the reader, from whom we have not concealed the

state of his fortune, very well knows—D’Artagnan was not a millionaire;

he hoped to become one someday, but the time which in his own mind he

fixed upon for this happy change was still far distant. In the

meanwhile, how disheartening to see the woman one loves long for those

thousands of nothings which constitute a woman’s happiness, and be

unable to give her those thousands of nothings. At least, when the

woman is rich and the lover is not, that which he cannot offer she

offers to herself; and although it is generally with her husband’s

money that she procures herself this indulgence, the gratitude for it

seldom reverts to him.

Then D’Artagnan, disposed to become the most tender of lovers, was at

the same time a very devoted friend. In the midst of his amorous

projects for the mercer’s wife, he did not forget his friends. The

pretty Mme. Bonacieux was just the woman to walk with in the Plain St.

Denis or in the fair of St. Germain, in company with Athos, Porthos,

and Aramis, to whom D’Artagnan had often remarked this. Then one could

enjoy charming little dinners, where one touches on one side the hand

of a friend, and on the other the foot of a mistress. Besides, on

pressing occasions, in extreme difficulties, D’Artagnan would become

the preserver of his friends.

And M. Bonacieux, whom D’Artagnan had pushed into the hands of the

officers, denying him aloud although he had promised in a whisper to

save him? We are compelled to admit to our readers that D’Artagnan

thought nothing about him in any way; or that if he did think of him,

it was only to say to himself that he was very well where he was,

wherever it might be. Love is the most selfish of all the passions.

Let our readers reassure themselves. If D’Artagnan forgets his host, or

appears to forget him, under the pretense of not knowing where he has

been carried, we will not forget him, and we know where he is. But for

the moment, let us do as did the amorous Gascon; we will see after the

worthy mercer later.

D’Artagnan, reflecting on his future amours, addressing himself to the

beautiful night, and smiling at the stars, ascended the Rue

Cherish-Midi, or Chase-Midi, as it was then called. As he found himself

in the quarter in which Aramis lived, he took it into his head to pay

his friend a visit in order to explain the motives which had led him to

send Planchet with a request that he would come instantly to the

mousetrap. Now, if Aramis had been at home when Planchet came to his

abode, he had doubtless hastened to the Rue des Fossoyeurs, and finding

nobody there but his other two companions perhaps, they would not be

able to conceive what all this meant. This mystery required an

explanation; at least, so D’Artagnan declared to himself.

He likewise thought this was an opportunity for talking about pretty

little Mme. Bonacieux, of whom his head, if not his heart, was already

full. We must never look for discretion in first love. First love is

accompanied by such excessive joy that unless the joy be allowed to

overflow, it will stifle you.

Paris for two hours past had been dark, and seemed a desert. Eleven

o’clock sounded from all the clocks of the Faubourg St. Germain. It was

delightful weather. D’Artagnan was passing along a lane on the spot

where the Rue d’Assas is now situated, breathing the balmy emanations

which were borne upon the wind from the Rue de Vaugirard, and which

arose from the gardens refreshed by the dews of evening and the breeze

of night. From a distance resounded, deadened, however, by good

shutters, the songs of the tipplers, enjoying themselves in the

cabarets scattered along the plain. Arrived at the end of the lane,

D’Artagnan turned to the left. The house in which Aramis dwelt was

situated between the Rue Cassette and the Rue Servandoni.

D’Artagnan had just passed the Rue Cassette, and already perceived the

door of his friend’s house, shaded by a mass of sycamores and clematis

which formed a vast arch opposite the front of it, when he perceived

something like a shadow issuing from the Rue Servandoni. This something

was enveloped in a cloak, and D’Artagnan at first believed it was a

man; but by the smallness of the form, the hesitation of the walk, and

the indecision of the step, he soon discovered that it was a woman.

Further, this woman, as if not certain of the house she was seeking,

lifted up her eyes to look around her, stopped, went backward, and then

returned again. D’Artagnan was perplexed.

“Shall I go and offer her my services?” thought he. “By her step she

must be young; perhaps she is pretty. Oh, yes! But a woman who wanders

in the streets at this hour only ventures out to meet her lover. If I

should disturb a rendezvous, that would not be the best means of

commencing an acquaintance.”

Meantime the young woman continued to advance, counting the houses and

windows. This was neither long nor difficult. There were but three

hôtels in this part of the street; and only two windows looking toward

the road, one of which was in a pavilion parallel to that which Aramis

occupied, the other belonging to Aramis himself.

“_Pardieu!_” said D’Artagnan to himself, to whose mind the niece of the

theologian reverted, “_pardieu_, it would be droll if this belated dove

should be in search of our friend’s house. But on my soul, it looks so.

Ah, my dear Aramis, this time I shall find you out.” And D’Artagnan,

making himself as small as he could, concealed himself in the darkest

side of the street near a stone bench placed at the back of a niche.

The young woman continued to advance; and in addition to the lightness

of her step, which had betrayed her, she emitted a little cough which

denoted a sweet voice. D’Artagnan believed this cough to be a signal.

Nevertheless, whether the cough had been answered by a similar signal

which had fixed the irresolution of the nocturnal seeker, or whether

without this aid she saw that she had arrived at the end of her

journey, she resolutely drew near to Aramis’s shutter, and tapped, at

three equal intervals, with her bent finger.

“This is all very fine, dear Aramis,” murmured D’Artagnan. “Ah,

Monsieur Hypocrite, I understand how you study theology.”

The three blows were scarcely struck, when the inside blind was opened

and a light appeared through the panes of the outside shutter.

“Ah, ah!” said the listener, “not through doors, but through windows!

Ah, this visit was expected. We shall see the windows open, and the

lady enter by escalade. Very pretty!”

But to the great astonishment of D’Artagnan, the shutter remained

closed. Still more, the light which had shone for an instant

disappeared, and all was again in obscurity.

D’Artagnan thought this could not last long, and continued to look with

all his eyes and listen with all his ears.

He was right; at the end of some seconds two sharp taps were heard

inside. The young woman in the street replied by a single tap, and the

shutter was opened a little way.

It may be judged whether D’Artagnan looked or listened with avidity.

Unfortunately the light had been removed into another chamber; but the

eyes of the young man were accustomed to the night. Besides, the eyes

of the Gascons have, as it is asserted, like those of cats, the faculty

of seeing in the dark.

D’Artagnan then saw that the young woman took from her pocket a white

object, which she unfolded quickly, and which took the form of a

handkerchief. She made her interlocutor observe the corner of this

unfolded object.

This immediately recalled to D’Artagnan’s mind the handkerchief which

he had found at the feet of Mme. Bonacieux, which had reminded him of

that which he had dragged from under the feet of Aramis.

“What the devil could that handkerchief signify?”

Placed where he was, D’Artagnan could not perceive the face of Aramis.

We say Aramis, because the young man entertained no doubt that it was

his friend who held this dialogue from the interior with the lady of

the exterior. Curiosity prevailed over prudence; and profiting by the

preoccupation into which the sight of the handkerchief appeared to have

plunged the two personages now on the scene, he stole from his hiding

place, and quick as lightning, but stepping with utmost caution, he ran

and placed himself close to the angle of the wall, from which his eye

could pierce the interior of Aramis’s room.

Upon gaining this advantage D’Artagnan was near uttering a cry of

surprise; it was not Aramis who was conversing with the nocturnal

visitor, it was a woman! D’Artagnan, however, could only see enough to

recognize the form of her vestments, not enough to distinguish her

features.

At the same instant the woman inside drew a second handkerchief from

her pocket, and exchanged it for that which had just been shown to her.

Then some words were spoken by the two women. At length the shutter

closed. The woman who was outside the window turned round, and passed

within four steps of D’Artagnan, pulling down the hood of her mantle;

but the precaution was too late, D’Artagnan had already recognized Mme.

Bonacieux.

Mme. Bonacieux! The suspicion that it was she had crossed the mind of

D’Artagnan when she drew the handkerchief from her pocket; but what

probability was there that Mme. Bonacieux, who had sent for M. Laporte

in order to be reconducted to the Louvre, should be running about the

streets of Paris at half past eleven at night, at the risk of being

abducted a second time?

This must be, then, an affair of importance; and what is the most

important affair to a woman of twenty-five! Love.

But was it on her own account, or on account of another, that she

exposed herself to such hazards? This was a question the young man

asked himself, whom the demon of jealousy already gnawed, being in

heart neither more nor less than an accepted lover.

There was a very simple means of satisfying himself whither Mme.

Bonacieux was going; that was to follow her. This method was so simple

that D’Artagnan employed it quite naturally and instinctively.

But at the sight of the young man, who detached himself from the wall

like a statue walking from its niche, and at the noise of the steps

which she heard resound behind her, Mme. Bonacieux uttered a little cry

and fled.

D’Artagnan ran after her. It was not difficult for him to overtake a

woman embarrassed with her cloak. He came up with her before she had

traversed a third of the street. The unfortunate woman was exhausted,

not by fatigue, but by terror, and when D’Artagnan placed his hand upon

her shoulder, she sank upon one knee, crying in a choking voice, “Kill

me, if you please, you shall know nothing!”

D’Artagnan raised her by passing his arm round her waist; but as he

felt by her weight she was on the point of fainting, he made haste to

reassure her by protestations of devotedness. These protestations were

nothing for Mme. Bonacieux, for such protestations may be made with the

worst intentions in the world; but the voice was all. Mme. Bonacieux

thought she recognized the sound of that voice; she reopened her eyes,

cast a quick glance upon the man who had terrified her so, and at once

perceiving it was D’Artagnan, she uttered a cry of joy, “Oh, it is you,

it is you! Thank God, thank God!”

“Yes, it is I,” said D’Artagnan, “it is I, whom God has sent to watch

over you.”

“Was it with that intention you followed me?” asked the young woman,

with a coquettish smile, whose somewhat bantering character resumed its

influence, and with whom all fear had disappeared from the moment in

which she recognized a friend in one she had taken for an enemy.

“No,” said D’Artagnan; “no, I confess it. It was chance that threw me

in your way; I saw a woman knocking at the window of one of my

friends.”

“One of your friends?” interrupted Mme. Bonacieux.

“Without doubt; Aramis is one of my best friends.”

“Aramis! Who is he?”

“Come, come, you won’t tell me you don’t know Aramis?”

“This is the first time I ever heard his name pronounced.”

“It is the first time, then, that you ever went to that house?”

“Undoubtedly.”

“And you did not know that it was inhabited by a young man?”

“No.”

“By a Musketeer?”

“No, indeed!”

“It was not he, then, you came to seek?”

“Not the least in the world. Besides, you must have seen that the

person to whom I spoke was a woman.”

“That is true; but this woman is a friend of Aramis—”

“I know nothing of that.”

“—since she lodges with him.”

“That does not concern me.”

“But who is she?”

“Oh, that is not my secret.”

“My dear Madame Bonacieux, you are charming; but at the same time you

are one of the most mysterious women.”

“Do I lose by that?”

“No; you are, on the contrary, adorable.”

“Give me your arm, then.”

“Most willingly. And now?”

“Now escort me.”

“Where?”

“Where I am going.”

“But where are you going?”

“You will see, because you will leave me at the door.”

“Shall I wait for you?”

“That will be useless.”

“You will return alone, then?”

“Perhaps yes, perhaps no.”

“But will the person who shall accompany you afterward be a man or a

woman?”

“I don’t know yet.”

“But I will know it!”

“How so?”

“I will wait until you come out.”

“In that case, adieu.”

“Why so?”

“I do not want you.”

“But you have claimed—”

“The aid of a gentleman, not the watchfulness of a spy.”

“The word is rather hard.”

“How are they called who follow others in spite of them?”

“They are indiscreet.”

“The word is too mild.”

“Well, madame, I perceive I must do as you wish.”

“Why did you deprive yourself of the merit of doing so at once?”

“Is there no merit in repentance?”

“And do you really repent?”

“I know nothing about it myself. But what I know is that I promise to

do all you wish if you allow me to accompany you where you are going.”

“And you will leave me then?”

“Yes.”

“Without waiting for my coming out again?”

“Yes.”

“Word of honor?”

“By the faith of a gentleman. Take my arm, and let us go.”

D’Artagnan offered his arm to Mme. Bonacieux, who willingly took it,

half laughing, half trembling, and both gained the top of Rue de la

Harpe. Arriving there, the young woman seemed to hesitate, as she had

before done in the Rue Vaugirard. She seemed, however, by certain

signs, to recognize a door, and approaching that door, “And now,

monsieur,” said she, “it is here I have business; a thousand thanks for

your honorable company, which has saved me from all the dangers to

which, alone, I was exposed. But the moment is come to keep your word;

I have reached my destination.”

“And you will have nothing to fear on your return?”

“I shall have nothing to fear but robbers.”

“And that is nothing?”

“What could they take from me? I have not a penny about me.”

“You forget that beautiful handkerchief with the coat of arms.”

“Which?”

“That which I found at your feet, and replaced in your pocket.”

“Hold your tongue, imprudent man! Do you wish to destroy me?”

“You see very plainly that there is still danger for you, since a

single word makes you tremble; and you confess that if that word were

heard you would be ruined. Come, come, madame!” cried D’Artagnan,

seizing her hands, and surveying her with an ardent glance, “come, be

more generous. Confide in me. Have you not read in my eyes that there

is nothing but devotion and sympathy in my heart?”

“Yes,” replied Mme. Bonacieux; “therefore, ask my own secrets, and I

will reveal them to you; but those of others—that is quite another

thing.”

“Very well,” said D’Artagnan, “I shall discover them; as these secrets

may have an influence over your life, these secrets must become mine.”

“Beware of what you do!” cried the young woman, in a manner so serious

as to make D’Artagnan start in spite of himself. “Oh, meddle in nothing

which concerns me. Do not seek to assist me in that which I am

accomplishing. This I ask of you in the name of the interest with which

I inspire you, in the name of the service you have rendered me and

which I never shall forget while I have life. Rather, place faith in

what I tell you. Have no more concern about me; I exist no longer for

you, any more than if you had never seen me.”

“Must Aramis do as much as I, madame?” said D’Artagnan, deeply piqued.

“This is the second or third time, monsieur, that you have repeated

that name, and yet I have told you that I do not know him.”

“You do not know the man at whose shutter you have just knocked?

Indeed, madame, you believe me too credulous!”

“Confess that it is for the sake of making me talk that you invent this

story and create this personage.”

“I invent nothing, madame; I create nothing. I only speak that exact

truth.”

“And you say that one of your friends lives in that house?”

“I say so, and I repeat it for the third time; that house is one

inhabited by my friend, and that friend is Aramis.”

“All this will be cleared up at a later period,” murmured the young

woman; “no, monsieur, be silent.”

“If you could see my heart,” said D’Artagnan, “you would there read so

much curiosity that you would pity me and so much love that you would

instantly satisfy my curiosity. We have nothing to fear from those who

love us.”

“You speak very suddenly of love, monsieur,” said the young woman,

shaking her head.

“That is because love has come suddenly upon me, and for the first

time; and because I am only twenty.”

The young woman looked at him furtively.

“Listen; I am already upon the scent,” resumed D’Artagnan. “About three

months ago I was near having a duel with Aramis concerning a

handkerchief resembling the one you showed to the woman in his

house—for a handkerchief marked in the same manner, I am sure.”

“Monsieur,” said the young woman, “you weary me very much, I assure

you, with your questions.”

“But you, madame, prudent as you are, think, if you were to be arrested

with that handkerchief, and that handkerchief were to be seized, would

you not be compromised?”

“In what way? The initials are only mine—C. B., Constance Bonacieux.”

“Or Camille de Bois-Tracy.”

“Silence, monsieur! Once again, silence! Ah, since the dangers I incur

on my own account cannot stop you, think of those you may yourself

run!”

“Me?”

“Yes; there is peril of imprisonment, risk of life in knowing me.”

“Then I will not leave you.”

“Monsieur!” said the young woman, supplicating him and clasping her

hands together, “monsieur, in the name of heaven, by the honor of a

soldier, by the courtesy of a gentleman, depart! There, there midnight

sounds! That is the hour when I am expected.”

“Madame,” said the young man, bowing; “I can refuse nothing asked of me

thus. Be content; I will depart.”

“But you will not follow me; you will not watch me?”

“I will return home instantly.”

“Ah, I was quite sure you were a good and brave young man,” said Mme.

Bonacieux, holding out her hand to him, and placing the other upon the

knocker of a little door almost hidden in the wall.

D’Artagnan seized the hand held out to him, and kissed it ardently.

“Ah! I wish I had never seen you!” cried D’Artagnan, with that

ingenuous roughness which women often prefer to the affectations of

politeness, because it betrays the depths of the thought and proves

that feeling prevails over reason.

“Well!” resumed Mme. Bonacieux, in a voice almost caressing, and

pressing the hand of D’Artagnan, who had not relinquished hers, “well:

I will not say as much as you do; what is lost for today may not be

lost forever. Who knows, when I shall be at liberty, that I may not

satisfy your curiosity?”

“And will you make the same promise to my love?” cried D’Artagnan,

beside himself with joy.

“Oh, as to that, I do not engage myself. That depends upon the

sentiments with which you may inspire me.”

“Then today, madame—”

“Oh, today, I am no further than gratitude.”

“Ah! You are too charming,” said D’Artagnan, sorrowfully; “and you

abuse my love.”

“No, I use your generosity, that’s all. But be of good cheer; with

certain people, everything comes round.”

“Oh, you render me the happiest of men! Do not forget this evening—do

not forget that promise.”

“Be satisfied. In the proper time and place I will remember everything.

Now then, go, go, in the name of heaven! I was expected at sharp

midnight, and I am late.”

“By five minutes.”

“Yes; but in certain circumstances five minutes are five ages.”

“When one loves.”

“Well! And who told you I had no affair with a lover?”

“It is a man, then, who expects you?” cried D’Artagnan. “A man!”

“The discussion is going to begin again!” said Mme. Bonacieux, with a

half-smile which was not exempt from a tinge of impatience.

“No, no; I go, I depart! I believe in you, and I would have all the

merit of my devotion, even if that devotion were stupidity. Adieu,

madame, adieu!”

And as if he only felt strength to detach himself by a violent effort

from the hand he held, he sprang away, running, while Mme. Bonacieux

knocked, as at the shutter, three light and regular taps. When he had

gained the angle of the street, he turned. The door had been opened,

and shut again; the mercer’s pretty wife had disappeared.

D’Artagnan pursued his way. He had given his word not to watch Mme.

Bonacieux, and if his life had depended upon the spot to which she was

going or upon the person who should accompany her, D’Artagnan would

have returned home, since he had so promised. Five minutes later he was

in the Rue des Fossoyeurs.

“Poor Athos!” said he; “he will never guess what all this means. He

will have fallen asleep waiting for me, or else he will have returned

home, where he will have learned that a woman had been there. A woman

with Athos! After all,” continued D’Artagnan, “there was certainly one

with Aramis. All this is very strange; and I am curious to know how it

will end.”

“Badly, monsieur, badly!” replied a voice which the young man

recognized as that of Planchet; for, soliloquizing aloud, as very

preoccupied people do, he had entered the alley, at the end of which

were the stairs which led to his chamber.

“How, badly? What do you mean by that, you idiot?” asked D’Artagnan.

“What has happened?”

“All sorts of misfortunes.”

“What?”

“In the first place, Monsieur Athos is arrested.”

“Arrested! Athos arrested! What for?”

“He was found in your lodging; they took him for you.”

“And by whom was he arrested?”

“By Guards brought by the men in black whom you put to flight.”

“Why did he not tell them his name? Why did he not tell them he knew

nothing about this affair?”

“He took care not to do so, monsieur; on the contrary, he came up to me

and said, ‘It is your master that needs his liberty at this moment and

not I, since he knows everything and I know nothing. They will believe

he is arrested, and that will give him time; in three days I will tell

them who I am, and they cannot fail to let me go.’”

“Bravo, Athos! Noble heart!” murmured D’Artagnan. “I know him well

there! And what did the officers do?”

“Four conveyed him away, I don’t know where—to the Bastille or Fort

l’Evêque. Two remained with the men in black, who rummaged every place

and took all the papers. The last two mounted guard at the door during

this examination; then, when all was over, they went away, leaving the

house empty and exposed.”

“And Porthos and Aramis?”

“I could not find them; they did not come.”

“But they may come any moment, for you left word that I awaited them?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“Well, don’t budge, then; if they come, tell them what has happened.

Let them wait for me at the Pomme-de-Pin. Here it would be dangerous;

the house may be watched. I will run to Monsieur de Tréville to tell

them all this, and will meet them there.”

“Very well, monsieur,” said Planchet.

“But you will remain; you are not afraid?” said D’Artagnan, coming back

to recommend courage to his lackey.

“Be easy, monsieur,” said Planchet; “you do not know me yet. I am brave

when I set about it. It is all in beginning. Besides, I am a Picard.”

“Then it is understood,” said D’Artagnan; “you would rather be killed

than desert your post?”

“Yes, monsieur; and there is nothing I would not do to prove to

Monsieur that I am attached to him.”

“Good!” said D’Artagnan to himself. “It appears that the method I have

adopted with this boy is decidedly the best. I shall use it again upon

occasion.”

And with all the swiftness of his legs, already a little fatigued,

however, with the perambulations of the day, D’Artagnan directed his

course toward M. de Tréville’s.

M. de Tréville was not at his hôtel. His company was on guard at the

Louvre; he was at the Louvre with his company.

It was necessary to reach M. de Tréville; it was important that he

should be informed of what was passing. D’Artagnan resolved to try and

enter the Louvre. His costume of Guardsman in the company of M.

Dessessart ought to be his passport.

He therefore went down the Rue des Petits Augustins, and came up to the

quay, in order to take the New Bridge. He had at first an idea of

crossing by the ferry; but on gaining the riverside, he had

mechanically put his hand into his pocket, and perceived that he had

not wherewithal to pay his passage.

As he gained the top of the Rue Guénegaud, he saw two persons coming

out of the Rue Dauphine whose appearance very much struck him. Of the

two persons who composed this group, one was a man and the other a

woman. The woman had the outline of Mme. Bonacieux; the man resembled

Aramis so much as to be mistaken for him.

Besides, the woman wore that black mantle which D’Artagnan could still

see outlined on the shutter of the Rue de Vaugirard and on the door of

the Rue de la Harpe; still further, the man wore the uniform of a

Musketeer.

The woman’s hood was pulled down, and the man held a handkerchief to

his face. Both, as this double precaution indicated, had an interest in

not being recognized.

They took the bridge. That was D’Artagnan’s road, as he was going to

the Louvre. D’Artagnan followed them.

He had not gone twenty steps before he became convinced that the woman

was really Mme. Bonacieux and that the man was Aramis.

He felt at that instant all the suspicions of jealousy agitating his

heart. He felt himself doubly betrayed, by his friend and by her whom

he already loved like a mistress. Mme. Bonacieux had declared to him,

by all the gods, that she did not know Aramis; and a quarter of an hour

after having made this assertion, he found her hanging on the arm of

Aramis.

D’Artagnan did not reflect that he had only known the mercer’s pretty

wife for three hours; that she owed him nothing but a little gratitude

for having delivered her from the men in black, who wished to carry her

off, and that she had promised him nothing. He considered himself an

outraged, betrayed, and ridiculed lover. Blood and anger mounted to his

face; he was resolved to unravel the mystery.

The young man and young woman perceived they were watched, and

redoubled their speed. D’Artagnan determined upon his course. He passed

them, then returned so as to meet them exactly before the Samaritaine,

which was illuminated by a lamp which threw its light over all that

part of the bridge.

D’Artagnan stopped before them, and they stopped before him.

“What do you want, monsieur?” demanded the Musketeer, recoiling a step,

and with a foreign accent, which proved to D’Artagnan that he was

deceived in one of his conjectures.

“It is not Aramis!” cried he.

“No, monsieur, it is not Aramis; and by your exclamation I perceive you

have mistaken me for another, and pardon you.”

“You pardon me?” cried D’Artagnan.

“Yes,” replied the stranger. “Allow me, then, to pass on, since it is

not with me you have anything to do.”

“You are right, monsieur, it is not with you that I have anything to

do; it is with Madame.”

“With Madame! You do not know her,” replied the stranger.

“You are deceived, monsieur; I know her very well.”

“Ah,” said Mme. Bonacieux; in a tone of reproach, “ah, monsieur, I had

your promise as a soldier and your word as a gentleman. I hoped to be

able to rely upon that.”

“And I, madame!” said D’Artagnan, embarrassed; “you promised me—”

“Take my arm, madame,” said the stranger, “and let us continue our

way.”

D’Artagnan, however, stupefied, cast down, annihilated by all that

happened, stood, with crossed arms, before the Musketeer and Mme.

Bonacieux.

The Musketeer advanced two steps, and pushed D’Artagnan aside with his

hand. D’Artagnan made a spring backward and drew his sword. At the same

time, and with the rapidity of lightning, the stranger drew his.

“In the name of heaven, my Lord!” cried Mme. Bonacieux, throwing

herself between the combatants and seizing the swords with her hands.

“My Lord!” cried D’Artagnan, enlightened by a sudden idea, “my Lord!

Pardon me, monsieur, but you are not—”

“My Lord the Duke of Buckingham,” said Mme. Bonacieux, in an undertone;

“and now you may ruin us all.”

“My Lord, Madame, I ask a hundred pardons! But I love her, my Lord, and

was jealous. You know what it is to love, my Lord. Pardon me, and then

tell me how I can risk my life to serve your Grace?”

“You are a brave young man,” said Buckingham, holding out his hand to

D’Artagnan, who pressed it respectfully. “You offer me your services;

with the same frankness I accept them. Follow us at a distance of

twenty paces, as far as the Louvre, and if anyone watches us, slay

him!”

D’Artagnan placed his naked sword under his arm, allowed the duke and

Mme. Bonacieux to take twenty steps ahead, and then followed them,

ready to execute the instructions of the noble and elegant minister of

Charles I.

Fortunately, he had no opportunity to give the duke this proof of his

devotion, and the young woman and the handsome Musketeer entered the

Louvre by the wicket of the Echelle without any interference.

As for D’Artagnan, he immediately repaired to the cabaret of the

Pomme-de-Pin, where he found Porthos and Aramis awaiting him. Without

giving them any explanation of the alarm and inconvenience he had

caused them, he told them that he had terminated the affair alone in

which he had for a moment believed he should need their assistance.

Meanwhile, carried away as we are by our narrative, we must leave our

three friends to themselves, and follow the Duke of Buckingham and his

guide through the labyrinths of the Louvre.

Chapter XII.

GEORGE VILLIERS, DUKE OF BUCKINGHAM

Mme. Bonacieux and the duke entered the Louvre without difficulty. Mme.

Bonacieux was known to belong to the queen; the duke wore the uniform

of the Musketeers of M. de Tréville, who, as we have said, were that

evening on guard. Besides, Germain was in the interests of the queen;

and if anything should happen, Mme. Bonacieux would be accused of

having introduced her lover into the Louvre, that was all. She took the

risk upon herself. Her reputation would be lost, it is true; but of

what value in the world was the reputation of the little wife of a

mercer?

Once within the interior of the court, the duke and the young woman

followed the wall for the space of about twenty-five steps. This space

passed, Mme. Bonacieux pushed a little servants’ door, open by day but

generally closed at night. The door yielded. Both entered, and found

themselves in darkness; but Mme. Bonacieux was acquainted with all the

turnings and windings of this part of the Louvre, appropriated for the

people of the household. She closed the door after her, took the duke

by the hand, and after a few experimental steps, grasped a balustrade,

put her foot upon the bottom step, and began to ascend the staircase.

The duke counted two stories. She then turned to the right, followed

the course of a long corridor, descended a flight, went a few steps

farther, introduced a key into a lock, opened a door, and pushed the

duke into an apartment lighted only by a lamp, saying, “Remain here, my

Lord Duke; someone will come.” She then went out by the same door,

which she locked, so that the duke found himself literally a prisoner.

Nevertheless, isolated as he was, we must say that the Duke of

Buckingham did not experience an instant of fear. One of the salient

points of his character was the search for adventures and a love of

romance. Brave, rash, and enterprising, this was not the first time he

had risked his life in such attempts. He had learned that the pretended

message from Anne of Austria, upon the faith of which he had come to

Paris, was a snare; but instead of regaining England, he had, abusing

the position in which he had been placed, declared to the queen that he

would not depart without seeing her. The queen had at first positively

refused; but at length became afraid that the duke, if exasperated,

would commit some folly. She had already decided upon seeing him and

urging his immediate departure, when, on the very evening of coming to

this decision, Mme. Bonacieux, who was charged with going to fetch the

duke and conducting him to the Louvre, was abducted. For two days no

one knew what had become of her, and everything remained in suspense;

but once free, and placed in communication with Laporte, matters

resumed their course, and she accomplished the perilous enterprise

which, but for her arrest, would have been executed three days earlier.

Buckingham, left alone, walked toward a mirror. His Musketeer’s uniform

became him marvelously.

At thirty-five, which was then his age, he passed, with just title, for

the handsomest gentleman and the most elegant cavalier of France or

England.

The favorite of two kings, immensely rich, all-powerful in a kingdom

which he disordered at his fancy and calmed again at his caprice,

George Villiers, Duke of Buckingham, had lived one of those fabulous

existences which survive, in the course of centuries, to astonish

posterity.

Sure of himself, convinced of his own power, certain that the laws

which rule other men could not reach him, he went straight to the

object he aimed at, even were this object so elevated and so dazzling

that it would have been madness for any other even to have contemplated

it. It was thus he had succeeded in approaching several times the

beautiful and proud Anne of Austria, and in making himself loved by

dazzling her.

George Villiers placed himself before the glass, as we have said,

restored the undulations to his beautiful hair, which the weight of his

hat had disordered, twisted his mustache, and, his heart swelling with

joy, happy and proud at being near the moment he had so long sighed

for, he smiled upon himself with pride and hope.

At this moment a door concealed in the tapestry opened, and a woman

appeared. Buckingham saw this apparition in the glass; he uttered a

cry. It was the queen!

Anne of Austria was then twenty-six or twenty-seven years of age; that

is to say, she was in the full splendor of her beauty.

Her carriage was that of a queen or a goddess; her eyes, which cast the

brilliancy of emeralds, were perfectly beautiful, and yet were at the

same time full of sweetness and majesty.

Her mouth was small and rosy; and although her underlip, like that of

all princes of the House of Austria, protruded slightly beyond the

other, it was eminently lovely in its smile, but as profoundly

disdainful in its contempt.

Her skin was admired for its velvety softness; her hands and arms were

of surpassing beauty, all the poets of the time singing them as

incomparable.

Lastly, her hair, which, from being light in her youth, had become

chestnut, and which she wore curled very plainly, and with much powder,

admirably set off her face, in which the most rigid critic could only

have desired a little less rouge, and the most fastidious sculptor a

little more fineness in the nose.

Buckingham remained for a moment dazzled. Never had Anne of Austria

appeared to him so beautiful, amid balls, fêtes, or carousals, as she

appeared to him at this moment, dressed in a simple robe of white

satin, and accompanied by Donna Estafania—the only one of her Spanish

women who had not been driven from her by the jealousy of the king or

by the persecutions of Richelieu.

Anne of Austria took two steps forward. Buckingham threw himself at her

feet, and before the queen could prevent him, kissed the hem of her

robe.

“Duke, you already know that it is not I who caused you to be written

to.”

“Yes, yes, madame! Yes, your Majesty!” cried the duke. “I know that I

must have been mad, senseless, to believe that snow would become

animated or marble warm; but what then! They who love believe easily in

love. Besides, I have lost nothing by this journey because I see you.”

“Yes,” replied Anne, “but you know why and how I see you; because,

insensible to all my sufferings, you persist in remaining in a city

where, by remaining, you run the risk of your life, and make me run the

risk of my honor. I see you to tell you that everything separates

us—the depths of the sea, the enmity of kingdoms, the sanctity of vows.

It is sacrilege to struggle against so many things, my Lord. In short,

I see you to tell you that we must never see each other again.”

“Speak on, madame, speak on, Queen,” said Buckingham; “the sweetness of

your voice covers the harshness of your words. You talk of sacrilege!

Why, the sacrilege is the separation of two hearts formed by God for

each other.”

“My Lord,” cried the queen, “you forget that I have never said that I

love you.”

“But you have never told me that you did not love me; and truly, to

speak such words to me would be, on the part of your Majesty, too great

an ingratitude. For tell me, where can you find a love like mine—a love

which neither time, nor absence, nor despair can extinguish, a love

which contents itself with a lost ribbon, a stray look, or a chance

word? It is now three years, madame, since I saw you for the first

time, and during those three years I have loved you thus. Shall I tell

you each ornament of your toilet? Mark! I see you now. You were seated

upon cushions in the Spanish fashion; you wore a robe of green satin

embroidered with gold and silver, hanging sleeves knotted upon your

beautiful arms—those lovely arms—with large diamonds. You wore a close

ruff, a small cap upon your head of the same color as your robe, and in

that cap a heron’s feather. Hold! Hold! I shut my eyes, and I can see

you as you then were; I open them again, and I see what you are now—a

hundred times more beautiful!”

“What folly,” murmured Anne of Austria, who had not the courage to find

fault with the duke for having so well preserved her portrait in his

heart, “what folly to feed a useless passion with such remembrances!”

“And upon what then must I live? I have nothing but memory. It is my

happiness, my treasure, my hope. Every time I see you is a fresh

diamond which I enclose in the casket of my heart. This is the fourth

which you have let fall and I have picked up; for in three years,

madame, I have only seen you four times—the first, which I have

described to you; the second, at the mansion of Madame de Chevreuse;

the third, in the gardens of Amiens.”

“Duke,” said the queen, blushing, “never speak of that evening.”

“Oh, let us speak of it; on the contrary, let us speak of it! That is

the most happy and brilliant evening of my life! You remember what a

beautiful night it was? How soft and perfumed was the air; how lovely

the blue heavens and star-enameled sky! Ah, then, madame, I was able

for one instant to be alone with you. Then you were about to tell me

all—the isolation of your life, the griefs of your heart. You leaned

upon my arm—upon this, madame! I felt, in bending my head toward you,

your beautiful hair touch my cheek; and every time that it touched me I

trembled from head to foot. Oh, Queen! Queen! You do not know what

felicity from heaven, what joys from paradise, are comprised in a

moment like that. Take my wealth, my fortune, my glory, all the days I

have to live, for such an instant, for a night like that. For that

night, madame, that night you loved me, I will swear it.”

“My Lord, yes; it is possible that the influence of the place, the

charm of the beautiful evening, the fascination of your look—the

thousand circumstances, in short, which sometimes unite to destroy a

woman—were grouped around me on that fatal evening; but, my Lord, you

saw the queen come to the aid of the woman who faltered. At the first

word you dared to utter, at the first freedom to which I had to reply,

I called for help.”

“Yes, yes, that is true. And any other love but mine would have sunk

beneath this ordeal; but my love came out from it more ardent and more

eternal. You believed that you would fly from me by returning to Paris;

you believed that I would not dare to quit the treasure over which my

master had charged me to watch. What to me were all the treasures in

the world, or all the kings of the earth! Eight days after, I was back

again, madame. That time you had nothing to say to me; I had risked my

life and favor to see you but for a second. I did not even touch your

hand, and you pardoned me on seeing me so submissive and so repentant.”

“Yes, but calumny seized upon all those follies in which I took no

part, as you well know, my Lord. The king, excited by the cardinal,

made a terrible clamor. Madame de Vernet was driven from me, Putange

was exiled, Madame de Chevreuse fell into disgrace, and when you wished

to come back as ambassador to France, the king himself—remember, my

lord—the king himself opposed it.”

“Yes, and France is about to pay for her king’s refusal with a war. I

am not allowed to see you, madame, but you shall every day hear of me.

What object, think you, have this expedition to Ré and this league with

the Protestants of La Rochelle which I am projecting? The pleasure of

seeing you. I have no hope of penetrating, sword in hand, to Paris, I

know that well. But this war may bring round a peace; this peace will

require a negotiator; that negotiator will be me. They will not dare to

refuse me then; and I will return to Paris, and will see you again, and

will be happy for an instant. Thousands of men, it is true, will have

to pay for my happiness with their lives; but what is that to me,

provided I see you again! All this is perhaps folly—perhaps insanity;

but tell me what woman has a lover more truly in love; what queen a

servant more ardent?”

“My Lord, my Lord, you invoke in your defense things which accuse you

more strongly. All these proofs of love which you would give me are

almost crimes.”

“Because you do not love me, madame! If you loved me, you would view

all this otherwise. If you loved me, oh, if you loved me, that would be

too great happiness, and I should run mad. Ah, Madame de Chevreuse was

less cruel than you. Holland loved her, and she responded to his love.”

“Madame de Chevreuse was not queen,” murmured Anne of Austria,

overcome, in spite of herself, by the expression of so profound a

passion.

“You would love me, then, if you were not queen! Madame, say that you

would love me then! I can believe that it is the dignity of your rank

alone which makes you cruel to me; I can believe that, had you been

Madame de Chevreuse, poor Buckingham might have hoped. Thanks for those

sweet words! Oh, my beautiful sovereign, a hundred times, thanks!”

“Oh, my Lord! You have ill understood, wrongly interpreted; I did not

mean to say—”

“Silence, silence!” cried the duke. “If I am happy in an error, do not

have the cruelty to lift me from it. You have told me yourself, madame,

that I have been drawn into a snare; I, perhaps, may leave my life in

it—for, although it may be strange, I have for some time had a

presentiment that I should shortly die.” And the duke smiled, with a

smile at once sad and charming.

“Oh, my God!” cried Anne of Austria, with an accent of terror which

proved how much greater an interest she took in the duke than she

ventured to tell.

“I do not tell you this, madame, to terrify you; no, it is even

ridiculous for me to name it to you, and, believe me, I take no heed of

such dreams. But the words you have just spoken, the hope you have

almost given me, will have richly paid all—were it my life.”

“Oh, but I,” said Anne, “I also, duke, have had presentiments; I also

have had dreams. I dreamed that I saw you lying bleeding, wounded.”

“In the left side, was it not, and with a knife?” interrupted

Buckingham.

“Yes, it was so, my Lord, it was so—in the left side, and with a knife.

Who can possibly have told you I had had that dream? I have imparted it

to no one but my God, and that in my prayers.”

“I ask for no more. You love me, madame; it is enough.”

“I love you, I?”

“Yes, yes. Would God send the same dreams to you as to me if you did

not love me? Should we have the same presentiments if our existences

did not touch at the heart? You love me, my beautiful queen, and you

will weep for me?”

“Oh, my God, my God!” cried Anne of Austria, “this is more than I can

bear. In the name of heaven, Duke, leave me, go! I do not know whether

I love you or love you not; but what I know is that I will not be

perjured. Take pity on me, then, and go! Oh, if you are struck in

France, if you die in France, if I could imagine that your love for me

was the cause of your death, I could not console myself; I should run

mad. Depart then, depart, I implore you!”

“Oh, how beautiful you are thus! Oh, how I love you!” said Buckingham.

“Go, go, I implore you, and return hereafter! Come back as ambassador,

come back as minister, come back surrounded with guards who will defend

you, with servants who will watch over you, and then I shall no longer

fear for your days, and I shall be happy in seeing you.”

“Oh, is this true what you say?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, then, some pledge of your indulgence, some object which came from

you, and may remind me that I have not been dreaming; something you

have worn, and that I may wear in my turn—a ring, a necklace, a chain.”

“Will you depart—will you depart, if I give you that you demand?”

“Yes.”

“This very instant?”

“Yes.”

“You will leave France, you will return to England?”

“I will, I swear to you.”

“Wait, then, wait.”

Anne of Austria re-entered her apartment, and came out again almost

immediately, holding a rosewood casket in her hand, with her cipher

encrusted with gold.

“Here, my Lord, here,” said she, “keep this in memory of me.”

Buckingham took the casket, and fell a second time on his knees.

“You have promised me to go,” said the queen.

“And I keep my word. Your hand, madame, your hand, and I depart!”

Anne of Austria stretched forth her hand, closing her eyes, and leaning

with the other upon Estafania, for she felt that her strength was about

to fail her.

Buckingham pressed his lips passionately to that beautiful hand, and

then rising, said, “Within six months, if I am not dead, I shall have

seen you again, madame—even if I have to overturn the world.” And

faithful to the promise he had made, he rushed out of the apartment.

In the corridor he met Mme. Bonacieux, who waited for him, and who,

with the same precautions and the same good luck, conducted him out of

the Louvre.

Chapter XIII.

MONSIEUR BONACIEUX

There was in all this, as may have been observed, one personage

concerned, of whom, notwithstanding his precarious position, we have

appeared to take but very little notice. This personage was M.

Bonacieux, the respectable martyr of the political and amorous

intrigues which entangled themselves so nicely together at this gallant

and chivalric period.

Fortunately, the reader may remember, or may not remember—fortunately

we have promised not to lose sight of him.

The officers who arrested him conducted him straight to the Bastille,

where he passed trembling before a party of soldiers who were loading

their muskets. Thence, introduced into a half-subterranean gallery, he

became, on the part of those who had brought him, the object of the

grossest insults and the harshest treatment. The officers perceived

that they had not to deal with a gentleman, and they treated him like a

very peasant.

At the end of half an hour or thereabouts, a clerk came to put an end

to his tortures, but not to his anxiety, by giving the order to conduct

M. Bonacieux to the Chamber of Examination. Ordinarily, prisoners were

interrogated in their cells; but they did not do so with M. Bonacieux.

Two guards attended the mercer who made him traverse a court and enter

a corridor in which were three sentinels, opened a door and pushed him

unceremoniously into a low room, where the only furniture was a table,

a chair, and a commissary. The commissary was seated in the chair, and

was writing at the table.

The two guards led the prisoner toward the table, and upon a sign from

the commissary drew back so far as to be unable to hear anything.

The commissary, who had till this time held his head down over his

papers, looked up to see what sort of person he had to do with. This

commissary was a man of very repulsive mien, with a pointed nose, with

yellow and salient cheek bones, with eyes small but keen and

penetrating, and an expression of countenance resembling at once the

polecat and the fox. His head, supported by a long and flexible neck,

issued from his large black robe, balancing itself with a motion very

much like that of the tortoise thrusting his head out of his shell. He

began by asking M. Bonacieux his name, age, condition, and abode.

The accused replied that his name was Jacques Michel Bonacieux, that he

was fifty-one years old, a retired mercer, and lived Rue des

Fossoyeurs, No. 14.

The commissary then, instead of continuing to interrogate him, made him

a long speech upon the danger there is for an obscure citizen to meddle

with public matters. He complicated this exordium by an exposition in

which he painted the power and the deeds of the cardinal, that

incomparable minister, that conqueror of past ministers, that example

for ministers to come—deeds and power which none could thwart with

impunity.

After this second part of his discourse, fixing his hawk’s eye upon

poor Bonacieux, he bade him reflect upon the gravity of his situation.

The reflections of the mercer were already made; he cursed the instant

when M. Laporte formed the idea of marrying him to his goddaughter, and

particularly the moment when that goddaughter had been received as Lady

of the Linen to her Majesty.

At bottom the character of M. Bonacieux was one of profound selfishness

mixed with sordid avarice, the whole seasoned with extreme cowardice.

The love with which his young wife had inspired him was a secondary

sentiment, and was not strong enough to contend with the primitive

feelings we have just enumerated. Bonacieux indeed reflected on what

had just been said to him.

“But, Monsieur Commissary,” said he, calmly, “believe that I know and

appreciate, more than anybody, the merit of the incomparable eminence

by whom we have the honor to be governed.”

“Indeed?” asked the commissary, with an air of doubt. “If that is

really so, how came you in the Bastille?”

“How I came there, or rather why I am there,” replied Bonacieux, “that

is entirely impossible for me to tell you, because I don’t know myself;

but to a certainty it is not for having, knowingly at least, disobliged

Monsieur the Cardinal.”

“You must, nevertheless, have committed a crime, since you are here and

are accused of high treason.”

“Of high treason!” cried Bonacieux, terrified; “of high treason! How is

it possible for a poor mercer, who detests Huguenots and who abhors

Spaniards, to be accused of high treason? Consider, monsieur, the thing

is absolutely impossible.”

“Monsieur Bonacieux,” said the commissary, looking at the accused as if

his little eyes had the faculty of reading to the very depths of

hearts, “you have a wife?”

“Yes, monsieur,” replied the mercer, in a tremble, feeling that it was

at this point affairs were likely to become perplexing; “that is to

say, I _had_ one.”

“What, you ‘_had_ one’? What have you done with her, then, if you have

her no longer?”

“They have abducted her, monsieur.”

“They have abducted her? Ah!”

Bonacieux inferred from this “Ah” that the affair grew more and more

intricate.

“They have abducted her,” added the commissary; “and do you know the

man who has committed this deed?”

“I think I know him.”

“Who is he?”

“Remember that I affirm nothing, Monsieur the Commissary, and that I

only suspect.”

“Whom do you suspect? Come, answer freely.”

M. Bonacieux was in the greatest perplexity possible. Had he better

deny everything or tell everything? By denying all, it might be

suspected that he must know too much to avow; by confessing all he

might prove his good will. He decided, then, to tell all.

“I suspect,” said he, “a tall, dark man, of lofty carriage, who has the

air of a great lord. He has followed us several times, as I think, when

I have waited for my wife at the wicket of the Louvre to escort her

home.”

The commissary now appeared to experience a little uneasiness.

“And his name?” said he.

“Oh, as to his name, I know nothing about it; but if I were ever to

meet him, I should recognize him in an instant, I will answer for it,

were he among a thousand persons.”

The face of the commissary grew still darker.

“You should recognize him among a thousand, say you?” continued he.

“That is to say,” cried Bonacieux, who saw he had taken a false step,

“that is to say—”

“You have answered that you should recognize him,” said the commissary.

“That is all very well, and enough for today; before we proceed

further, someone must be informed that you know the ravisher of your

wife.”

“But I have not told you that I know him!” cried Bonacieux, in despair.

“I told you, on the contrary—”

“Take away the prisoner,” said the commissary to the two guards.

“Where must we place him?” demanded the chief.

“In a dungeon.”

“Which?”

“Good Lord! In the first one handy, provided it is safe,” said the

commissary, with an indifference which penetrated poor Bonacieux with

horror.

“Alas, alas!” said he to himself, “misfortune is over my head; my wife

must have committed some frightful crime. They believe me her

accomplice, and will punish me with her. She must have spoken; she must

have confessed everything—a woman is so weak! A dungeon! The first he

comes to! That’s it! A night is soon passed; and tomorrow to the wheel,

to the gallows! Oh, my God, my God, have pity on me!”

Without listening the least in the world to the lamentations of M.

Bonacieux—lamentations to which, besides, they must have been pretty

well accustomed—the two guards took the prisoner each by an arm, and

led him away, while the commissary wrote a letter in haste and

dispatched it by an officer in waiting.

Bonacieux could not close his eyes; not because his dungeon was so very

disagreeable, but because his uneasiness was so great. He sat all night

on his stool, starting at the least noise; and when the first rays of

the sun penetrated into his chamber, the dawn itself appeared to him to

have taken funereal tints.

All at once he heard his bolts drawn, and made a terrified bound. He

believed they were come to conduct him to the scaffold; so that when he

saw merely and simply, instead of the executioner he expected, only his

commissary of the preceding evening, attended by his clerk, he was

ready to embrace them both.

“Your affair has become more complicated since yesterday evening, my

good man, and I advise you to tell the whole truth; for your repentance

alone can remove the anger of the cardinal.”

“Why, I am ready to tell everything,” cried Bonacieux, “at least, all

that I know. Interrogate me, I entreat you!”

“Where is your wife, in the first place?”

“Why, did not I tell you she had been stolen from me?”

“Yes, but yesterday at five o’clock in the afternoon, thanks to you,

she escaped.”

“My wife escaped!” cried Bonacieux. “Oh, unfortunate creature!

Monsieur, if she has escaped, it is not my fault, I swear.”

“What business had you, then, to go into the chamber of Monsieur

d’Artagnan, your neighbor, with whom you had a long conference during

the day?”

“Ah, yes, Monsieur Commissary; yes, that is true, and I confess that I

was in the wrong. I did go to Monsieur d’Artagnan’s.”

“What was the aim of that visit?”

“To beg him to assist me in finding my wife. I believed I had a right

to endeavor to find her. I was deceived, as it appears, and I ask your

pardon.”

“And what did Monsieur d’Artagnan reply?”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan promised me his assistance; but I soon found out

that he was betraying me.”

“You impose upon justice. Monsieur d’Artagnan made a compact with you;

and in virtue of that compact put to flight the police who had arrested

your wife, and has placed her beyond reach.”

“M. d’Artagnan has abducted my wife! Come now, what are you telling

me?”

“Fortunately, Monsieur d’Artagnan is in our hands, and you shall be

confronted with him.”

“By my faith, I ask no better,” cried Bonacieux; “I shall not be sorry

to see the face of an acquaintance.”

“Bring in the Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said the commissary to the guards.

The two guards led in Athos.

“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said the commissary, addressing Athos, “declare

all that passed yesterday between you and Monsieur.”

“But,” cried Bonacieux, “this is not Monsieur d’Artagnan whom you show

me.”

“What! Not Monsieur d’Artagnan?” exclaimed the commissary.

“Not the least in the world,” replied Bonacieux.

“What is this gentleman’s name?” asked the commissary.

“I cannot tell you; I don’t know him.”

“How! You don’t know him?”

“No.”

“Did you never see him?”

“Yes, I have seen him, but I don’t know what he calls himself.”

“Your name?” replied the commissary.

“Athos,” replied the Musketeer.

“But that is not a man’s name; that is the name of a mountain,” cried

the poor questioner, who began to lose his head.

“That is my name,” said Athos, quietly.

“But you said that your name was D’Artagnan.”

“Who, I?”

“Yes, you.”

“Somebody said to me, ‘You are Monsieur d’Artagnan?’ I answered, ‘You

think so?’ My guards exclaimed that they were sure of it. I did not

wish to contradict them; besides, I might be deceived.”

“Monsieur, you insult the majesty of justice.”

“Not at all,” said Athos, calmly.

“You are Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“You see, monsieur, that you say it again.”

“But I tell you, Monsieur Commissary,” cried Bonacieux, in his turn,

“there is not the least doubt about the matter. Monsieur d’Artagnan is

my tenant, although he does not pay me my rent—and even better on that

account ought I to know him. Monsieur d’Artagnan is a young man,

scarcely nineteen or twenty, and this gentleman must be thirty at

least. Monsieur d’Artagnan is in Monsieur Dessessart’s Guards, and this

gentleman is in the company of Monsieur de Tréville’s Musketeers. Look

at his uniform, Monsieur Commissary, look at his uniform!”

“That’s true,” murmured the commissary; “_pardieu_, that’s true.”

At this moment the door was opened quickly, and a messenger, introduced

by one of the gatekeepers of the Bastille, gave a letter to the

commissary.

“Oh, unhappy woman!” cried the commissary.

“How? What do you say? Of whom do you speak? It is not of my wife, I

hope!”

“On the contrary, it is of her. Yours is a pretty business.”

“But,” said the agitated mercer, “do me the pleasure, monsieur, to tell

me how my own proper affair can become worse by anything my wife does

while I am in prison?”

“Because that which she does is part of a plan concerted between you—of

an infernal plan.”

“I swear to you, Monsieur Commissary, that you are in the profoundest

error, that I know nothing in the world about what my wife had to do,

that I am entirely a stranger to what she has done; and that if she has

committed any follies, I renounce her, I abjure her, I curse her!”

“Bah!” said Athos to the commissary, “if you have no more need of me,

send me somewhere. Your Monsieur Bonacieux is very tiresome.”

The commissary designated by the same gesture Athos and Bonacieux, “Let

them be guarded more closely than ever.”

“And yet,” said Athos, with his habitual calmness, “if it be Monsieur

d’Artagnan who is concerned in this matter, I do not perceive how I can

take his place.”

“Do as I bade you,” cried the commissary, “and preserve absolute

secrecy. You understand!”

Athos shrugged his shoulders, and followed his guards silently, while

M. Bonacieux uttered lamentations enough to break the heart of a tiger.

They locked the mercer in the same dungeon where he had passed the

night, and left him to himself during the day. Bonacieux wept all day,

like a true mercer, not being at all a military man, as he himself

informed us. In the evening, about nine o’clock, at the moment he had

made up his mind to go to bed, he heard steps in his corridor. These

steps drew near to his dungeon, the door was thrown open, and the

guards appeared.

“Follow me,” said an officer, who came up behind the guards.

“Follow you!” cried Bonacieux, “follow you at this hour! Where, my

God?”

“Where we have orders to lead you.”

“But that is not an answer.”

“It is, nevertheless, the only one we can give.”

“Ah, my God, my God!” murmured the poor mercer, “now, indeed, I am

lost!” And he followed the guards who came for him, mechanically and

without resistance.

He passed along the same corridor as before, crossed one court, then a

second side of a building; at length, at the gate of the entrance court

he found a carriage surrounded by four guards on horseback. They made

him enter this carriage, the officer placed himself by his side, the

door was locked, and they were left in a rolling prison. The carriage

was put in motion as slowly as a funeral car. Through the closely

fastened windows the prisoner could perceive the houses and the

pavement, that was all; but, true Parisian as he was, Bonacieux could

recognize every street by the milestones, the signs, and the lamps. At

the moment of arriving at St. Paul—the spot where such as were

condemned at the Bastille were executed—he was near fainting and

crossed himself twice. He thought the carriage was about to stop there.

The carriage, however, passed on.

Farther on, a still greater terror seized him on passing by the

cemetery of St. Jean, where state criminals were buried. One thing,

however, reassured him; he remembered that before they were buried

their heads were generally cut off, and he felt that his head was still

on his shoulders. But when he saw the carriage take the way to La

Grêve, when he perceived the pointed roof of the Hôtel de Ville, and

the carriage passed under the arcade, he believed it was over with him.

He wished to confess to the officer, and upon his refusal, uttered such

pitiable cries that the officer told him that if he continued to deafen

him thus, he should put a gag in his mouth.

This measure somewhat reassured Bonacieux. If they meant to execute him

at La Grêve, it could scarcely be worth while to gag him, as they had

nearly reached the place of execution. Indeed, the carriage crossed the

fatal spot without stopping. There remained, then, no other place to

fear but the Traitor’s Cross; the carriage was taking the direct road

to it.

This time there was no longer any doubt; it was at the Traitor’s Cross

that lesser criminals were executed. Bonacieux had flattered himself in

believing himself worthy of St. Paul or of the Place de Grêve; it was

at the Traitor’s Cross that his journey and his destiny were about to

end! He could not yet see that dreadful cross, but he felt somehow as

if it were coming to meet him. When he was within twenty paces of it,

he heard a noise of people and the carriage stopped. This was more than

poor Bonacieux could endure, depressed as he was by the successive

emotions which he had experienced; he uttered a feeble groan which

might have been taken for the last sigh of a dying man, and fainted.

Chapter XIV.

THE MAN OF MEUNG

The crowd was caused, not by the expectation of a man to be hanged, but

by the contemplation of a man who was hanged.

The carriage, which had been stopped for a minute, resumed its way,

passed through the crowd, threaded the Rue St. Honoré, turned into the

Rue des Bons Enfants, and stopped before a low door.

The door opened; two guards received Bonacieux in their arms from the

officer who supported him. They carried him through an alley, up a

flight of stairs, and deposited him in an antechamber.

All these movements had been effected mechanically, as far as he was

concerned. He had walked as one walks in a dream; he had a glimpse of

objects as through a fog. His ears had perceived sounds without

comprehending them; he might have been executed at that moment without

his making a single gesture in his own defense or uttering a cry to

implore mercy.

He remained on the bench, with his back leaning against the wall and

his hands hanging down, exactly on the spot where the guards placed

him.

On looking around him, however, as he could perceive no threatening

object, as nothing indicated that he ran any real danger, as the bench

was comfortably covered with a well-stuffed cushion, as the wall was

ornamented with a beautiful Cordova leather, and as large red damask

curtains, fastened back by gold clasps, floated before the window, he

perceived by degrees that his fear was exaggerated, and he began to

turn his head to the right and the left, upward and downward.

At this movement, which nobody opposed, he resumed a little courage,

and ventured to draw up one leg and then the other. At length, with the

help of his two hands he lifted himself from the bench, and found

himself on his feet.

At this moment an officer with a pleasant face opened a door, continued

to exchange some words with a person in the next chamber and then came

up to the prisoner. “Is your name Bonacieux?” said he.

“Yes, Monsieur Officer,” stammered the mercer, more dead than alive,

“at your service.”

“Come in,” said the officer.

And he moved out of the way to let the mercer pass. The latter obeyed

without reply, and entered the chamber, where he appeared to be

expected.

It was a large cabinet, close and stifling, with the walls furnished

with arms offensive and defensive, and in which there was already a

fire, although it was scarcely the end of the month of September. A

square table, covered with books and papers, upon which was unrolled an

immense plan of the city of La Rochelle, occupied the center of the

room.

Standing before the chimney was a man of middle height, of a haughty,

proud mien; with piercing eyes, a large brow, and a thin face, which

was made still longer by a _royal_ (or _imperial_, as it is now

called), surmounted by a pair of mustaches. Although this man was

scarcely thirty-six or thirty-seven years of age, hair, mustaches, and

royal, all began to be gray. This man, except a sword, had all the

appearance of a soldier; and his buff boots, still slightly covered

with dust, indicated that he had been on horseback in the course of the

day.

This man was Armand Jean Duplessis, Cardinal de Richelieu; not such as

he is now represented—broken down like an old man, suffering like a

martyr, his body bent, his voice failing, buried in a large armchair as

in an anticipated tomb; no longer living but by the strength of his

genius, and no longer maintaining the struggle with Europe but by the

eternal application of his thoughts—but such as he really was at this

period; that is to say, an active and gallant cavalier, already weak of

body, but sustained by that moral power which made of him one of the

most extraordinary men that ever lived, preparing, after having

supported the Duc de Nevers in his duchy of Mantua, after having taken

Nîmes, Castres, and Uzes, to drive the English from the Isle of Ré and

lay siege to La Rochelle.

At first sight, nothing denoted the cardinal; and it was impossible for

those who did not know his face to guess in whose presence they were.

The poor mercer remained standing at the door, while the eyes of the

personage we have just described were fixed upon him, and appeared to

wish to penetrate even into the depths of the past.

“Is this that Bonacieux?” asked he, after a moment of silence.

“Yes, monseigneur,” replied the officer.

“That’s well. Give me those papers, and leave us.”

The officer took from the table the papers pointed out, gave them to

him who asked for them, bowed to the ground, and retired.

Bonacieux recognized in these papers his interrogatories of the

Bastille. From time to time the man by the chimney raised his eyes from

the writings, and plunged them like poniards into the heart of the poor

mercer.

At the end of ten minutes of reading and ten seconds of examination,

the cardinal was satisfied.

“That head has never conspired,” murmured he, “but it matters not; we

will see.”

“You are accused of high treason,” said the cardinal, slowly.

“So I have been told already, monseigneur,” cried Bonacieux, giving his

interrogator the title he had heard the officer give him, “but I swear

to you that I know nothing about it.”

The cardinal repressed a smile.

“You have conspired with your wife, with Madame de Chevreuse, and with

my Lord Duke of Buckingham.”

“Indeed, monseigneur,” responded the mercer, “I have heard her

pronounce all those names.”

“And on what occasion?”

“She said that the Cardinal de Richelieu had drawn the Duke of

Buckingham to Paris to ruin him and to ruin the queen.”

“She said that?” cried the cardinal, with violence.

“Yes, monseigneur, but I told her she was wrong to talk about such

things; and that his Eminence was incapable—”

“Hold your tongue! You are stupid,” replied the cardinal.

“That’s exactly what my wife said, monseigneur.”

“Do you know who carried off your wife?”

“No, monseigneur.”

“You have suspicions, nevertheless?”

“Yes, monseigneur; but these suspicions appeared to be disagreeable to

Monsieur the Commissary, and I no longer have them.”

“Your wife has escaped. Did you know that?”

“No, monseigneur. I learned it since I have been in prison, and that

from the conversation of Monsieur the Commissary—an amiable man.”

The cardinal repressed another smile.

“Then you are ignorant of what has become of your wife since her

flight.”

“Absolutely, monseigneur; but she has most likely returned to the

Louvre.”

“At one o’clock this morning she had not returned.”

“My God! What can have become of her, then?”

“We shall know, be assured. Nothing is concealed from the cardinal; the

cardinal knows everything.”

“In that case, monseigneur, do you believe the cardinal will be so kind

as to tell me what has become of my wife?”

“Perhaps he may; but you must, in the first place, reveal to the

cardinal all you know of your wife’s relations with Madame de

Chevreuse.”

“But, monseigneur, I know nothing about them; I have never seen her.”

“When you went to fetch your wife from the Louvre, did you always

return directly home?”

“Scarcely ever; she had business to transact with linen drapers, to

whose houses I conducted her.”

“And how many were there of these linen drapers?”

“Two, monseigneur.”

“And where did they live?”

“One in Rue de Vaugirard, the other Rue de la Harpe.”

“Did you go into these houses with her?”

“Never, monseigneur; I waited at the door.”

“And what excuse did she give you for entering all alone?”

“She gave me none; she told me to wait, and I waited.”

“You are a very complacent husband, my dear Monsieur Bonacieux,” said

the cardinal.

“He calls me his dear Monsieur,” said the mercer to himself. “_Peste!_

Matters are going all right.”

“Should you know those doors again?”

“Yes.”

“Do you know the numbers?”

“Yes.”

“What are they?”

“No. 25 in the Rue de Vaugirard; 75 in the Rue de la Harpe.”

“That’s well,” said the cardinal.

At these words he took up a silver bell, and rang it; the officer

entered.

“Go,” said he, in a subdued voice, “and find Rochefort. Tell him to

come to me immediately, if he has returned.”

“The count is here,” said the officer, “and requests to speak with your

Eminence instantly.”

“Let him come in, then!” said the cardinal, quickly.

The officer sprang out of the apartment with that alacrity which all

the servants of the cardinal displayed in obeying him.

“To your Eminence!” murmured Bonacieux, rolling his eyes round in

astonishment.

Five seconds has scarcely elapsed after the disappearance of the

officer, when the door opened, and a new personage entered.

“It is he!” cried Bonacieux.

“He! What he?” asked the cardinal.

“The man who abducted my wife.”

The cardinal rang a second time. The officer reappeared.

“Place this man in the care of his guards again, and let him wait till

I send for him.”

“No, monseigneur, no, it is not he!” cried Bonacieux; “no, I was

deceived. This is quite another man, and does not resemble him at all.

Monsieur is, I am sure, an honest man.”

“Take away that fool!” said the cardinal.

The officer took Bonacieux by the arm, and led him into the

antechamber, where he found his two guards.

The newly introduced personage followed Bonacieux impatiently with his

eyes till he had gone out; and the moment the door closed, “They have

seen each other;” said he, approaching the cardinal eagerly.

“Who?” asked his Eminence.

“He and she.”

“The queen and the duke?” cried Richelieu.

“Yes.”

“Where?”

“At the Louvre.”

“Are you sure of it?”

“Perfectly sure.”

“Who told you of it?”

“Madame de Lannoy, who is devoted to your Eminence, as you know.”

“Why did she not let me know sooner?”

“Whether by chance or mistrust, the queen made Madame de Surgis sleep

in her chamber, and detained her all day.”

“Well, we are beaten! Now let us try to take our revenge.”

“I will assist you with all my heart, monseigneur; be assured of that.”

“How did it come about?”

“At half past twelve the queen was with her women—”

“Where?”

“In her bedchamber—”

“Go on.”

“When someone came and brought her a handkerchief from her laundress.”

“And then?”

“The queen immediately exhibited strong emotion; and despite the rouge

with which her face was covered evidently turned pale—”

“And then, and then?”

“She then arose, and with altered voice, ‘Ladies,’ said she, ‘wait for

me ten minutes, I shall soon return.’ She then opened the door of her

alcove, and went out.”

“Why did not Madame de Lannoy come and inform you instantly?”

“Nothing was certain; besides, her Majesty had said, ‘Ladies, wait for

me,’ and she did not dare to disobey the queen.”

“How long did the queen remain out of the chamber?”

“Three-quarters of an hour.”

“None of her women accompanied her?”

“Only Donna Estafania.”

“Did she afterward return?”

“Yes; but only to take a little rosewood casket, with her cipher upon

it, and went out again immediately.”

“And when she finally returned, did she bring that casket with her?”

“No.”

“Does Madame de Lannoy know what was in that casket?”

“Yes; the diamond studs which his Majesty gave the queen.”

“And she came back without this casket?”

“Yes.”

“Madame de Lannoy, then, is of opinion that she gave them to

Buckingham?”

“She is sure of it.”

“How can she be so?”

“In the course of the day Madame de Lannoy, in her quality of

tire-woman of the queen, looked for this casket, appeared uneasy at not

finding it, and at length asked information of the queen.”

“And then the queen?”

“The queen became exceedingly red, and replied that having in the

evening broken one of those studs, she had sent it to her goldsmith to

be repaired.”

“He must be called upon, and so ascertain if the thing be true or not.”

“I have just been with him.”

“And the goldsmith?”

“The goldsmith has heard nothing of it.”

“Well, well! Rochefort, all is not lost; and perhaps—perhaps everything

is for the best.”

“The fact is that I do not doubt your Eminence’s genius—”

“Will repair the blunders of his agent—is that it?”

“That is exactly what I was going to say, if your Eminence had let me

finish my sentence.”

“Meanwhile, do you know where the Duchesse de Chevreuse and the Duke of

Buckingham are now concealed?”

“No, monseigneur; my people could tell me nothing on that head.”

“But I know.”

“You, monseigneur?”

“Yes; or at least I guess. They were, one in the Rue de Vaugirard, No.

25; the other in the Rue de la Harpe, No. 75.”

“Does your Eminence command that they both be instantly arrested?”

“It will be too late; they will be gone.”

“But still, we can make sure that they are so.”

“Take ten men of my Guardsmen, and search the two houses thoroughly.”

“Instantly, monseigneur.” And Rochefort went hastily out of the

apartment.

The cardinal, being left alone, reflected for an instant and then rang

the bell a third time. The same officer appeared.

“Bring the prisoner in again,” said the cardinal.

M. Bonacieux was introduced afresh, and upon a sign from the cardinal,

the officer retired.

“You have deceived me!” said the cardinal, sternly.

“I,” cried Bonacieux, “I deceive your Eminence!”

“Your wife, in going to Rue de Vaugirard and Rue de la Harpe, did not

go to find linen drapers.”

“Then why did she go, just God?”

“She went to meet the Duchesse de Chevreuse and the Duke of

Buckingham.”

“Yes,” cried Bonacieux, recalling all his remembrances of the

circumstances, “yes, that’s it. Your Eminence is right. I told my wife

several times that it was surprising that linen drapers should live in

such houses as those, in houses that had no signs; but she always

laughed at me. Ah, monseigneur!” continued Bonacieux, throwing himself

at his Eminence’s feet, “ah, how truly you are the cardinal, the great

cardinal, the man of genius whom all the world reveres!”

The cardinal, however contemptible might be the triumph gained over so

vulgar a being as Bonacieux, did not the less enjoy it for an instant;

then, almost immediately, as if a fresh thought has occurred, a smile

played upon his lips, and he said, offering his hand to the mercer,

“Rise, my friend, you are a worthy man.”

“The cardinal has touched me with his hand! I have touched the hand of

the great man!” cried Bonacieux. “The great man has called me his

friend!”

“Yes, my friend, yes,” said the cardinal, with that paternal tone which

he sometimes knew how to assume, but which deceived none who knew him;

“and as you have been unjustly suspected, well, you must be

indemnified. Here, take this purse of a hundred pistoles, and pardon

me.”

“I pardon you, monseigneur!” said Bonacieux, hesitating to take the

purse, fearing, doubtless, that this pretended gift was but a

pleasantry. “But you are able to have me arrested, you are able to have

me tortured, you are able to have me hanged; you are the master, and I

could not have the least word to say. Pardon you, monseigneur! You

cannot mean that!”

“Ah, my dear Monsieur Bonacieux, you are generous in this matter. I see

it and I thank you for it. Thus, then, you will take this bag, and you

will go away without being too malcontent.”

“I go away enchanted.”

“Farewell, then, or rather, _au revoir_, for I hope we shall meet

again.”

“Whenever Monseigneur wishes, I am always at at his Eminence’s orders.”

“That will be frequently, I assure you, for I have found something

extremely agreeable in your conversation.”

“Oh! Monseigneur!”

“_Au revoir_, Monsieur Bonacieux, _au revoir!_”

And the cardinal made him a sign with his hand, to which Bonacieux

replied by bowing to the ground. He then went out backward, and when he

was in the antechamber the cardinal heard him, in his enthusiasm,

crying aloud, “Long life to the Monseigneur! Long life to his Eminence!

Long life to the great cardinal!” The cardinal listened with a smile to

this vociferous manifestation of the feelings of M. Bonacieux; and

then, when Bonacieux’s cries were no longer audible, “Good!” said he,

“that man would henceforward lay down his life for me.” And the

cardinal began to examine with the greatest attention the map of La

Rochelle, which, as we have said, lay open on the desk, tracing with a

pencil the line in which the famous dyke was to pass which, eighteen

months later, shut up the port of the besieged city. As he was in the

deepest of his strategic meditations, the door opened, and Rochefort

returned.

“Well?” said the cardinal, eagerly, rising with a promptitude which

proved the degree of importance he attached to the commission with

which he had charged the count.

“Well,” said the latter, “a young woman of about twenty-six or

twenty-eight years of age, and a man of from thirty-five to forty, have

indeed lodged at the two houses pointed out by your Eminence; but the

woman left last night, and the man this morning.”

“It was they!” cried the cardinal, looking at the clock; “and now it is

too late to have them pursued. The duchess is at Tours, and the duke at

Boulogne. It is in London they must be found.”

“What are your Eminence’s orders?”

“Not a word of what has passed. Let the queen remain in perfect

security; let her be ignorant that we know her secret. Let her believe

that we are in search of some conspiracy or other. Send me the keeper

of the seals, Séguier.”

“And that man, what has your Eminence done with him?”

“What man?” asked the cardinal.

“That Bonacieux.”

“I have done with him all that could be done. I have made him a spy

upon his wife.”

The Comte de Rochefort bowed like a man who acknowledges the

superiority of the master as great, and retired.

Left alone, the cardinal seated himself again and wrote a letter, which

he secured with his special seal. Then he rang. The officer entered for

the fourth time.

“Tell Vitray to come to me,” said he, “and tell him to get ready for a

journey.”

An instant after, the man he asked for was before him, booted and

spurred.

“Vitray,” said he, “you will go with all speed to London. You must not

stop an instant on the way. You will deliver this letter to Milady.

Here is an order for two hundred pistoles; call upon my treasurer and

get the money. You shall have as much again if you are back within six

days, and have executed your commission well.”

The messenger, without replying a single word, bowed, took the letter,

with the order for the two hundred pistoles, and retired.

Here is what the letter contained:

MILADY, Be at the first ball at which the Duke of Buckingham shall be

present. He will wear on his doublet twelve diamond studs; get as near

to him as you can, and cut off two.

As soon as these studs shall be in your possession, inform me.

Chapter XV.

MEN OF THE ROBE AND MEN OF THE SWORD

On the day after these events had taken place, Athos not having

reappeared, M. de Tréville was informed by D’Artagnan and Porthos of

the circumstance. As to Aramis, he had asked for leave of absence for

five days, and was gone, it was said, to Rouen on family business.

M. de Tréville was the father of his soldiers. The lowest or the least

known of them, as soon as he assumed the uniform of the company, was as

sure of his aid and support as if he had been his own brother.

He repaired, then, instantly to the office of the

_lieutenant-criminel_. The officer who commanded the post of the Red

Cross was sent for, and by successive inquiries they learned that Athos

was then lodged in Fort l’Evêque.

Athos had passed through all the examinations we have seen Bonacieux

undergo.

We were present at the scene in which the two captives were confronted

with each other. Athos, who had till that time said nothing for fear

that D’Artagnan, interrupted in his turn, should not have the time

necessary, from this moment declared that his name was Athos, and not

D’Artagnan. He added that he did not know either M. or Mme. Bonacieux;

that he had never spoken to the one or the other; that he had come, at

about ten o’clock in the evening, to pay a visit to his friend M.

d’Artagnan, but that till that hour he had been at M. de Tréville’s,

where he had dined. “Twenty witnesses,” added he, “could attest the

fact”; and he named several distinguished gentlemen, and among them was

M. le Duc de la Trémouille.

The second commissary was as much bewildered as the first had been by

the simple and firm declaration of the Musketeer, upon whom he was

anxious to take the revenge which men of the robe like at all times to

gain over men of the sword; but the name of M. de Tréville, and that of

M. de la Trémouille, commanded a little reflection.

Athos was then sent to the cardinal; but unfortunately the cardinal was

at the Louvre with the king.

It was precisely at this moment that M. de Tréville, on leaving the

residence of the _lieutenant-criminel_ and the governor of Fort

l’Evêque without being able to find Athos, arrived at the palace.

As captain of the Musketeers, M. de Tréville had the right of entry at

all times.

It is well known how violent the king’s prejudices were against the

queen, and how carefully these prejudices were kept up by the cardinal,

who in affairs of intrigue mistrusted women infinitely more than men.

One of the grand causes of this prejudice was the friendship of Anne of

Austria for Mme. de Chevreuse. These two women gave him more uneasiness

than the war with Spain, the quarrel with England, or the embarrassment

of the finances. In his eyes and to his conviction, Mme. de Chevreuse

not only served the queen in her political intrigues, but, what

tormented him still more, in her amorous intrigues.

At the first word the cardinal spoke of Mme. de Chevreuse—who, though

exiled to Tours and believed to be in that city, had come to Paris,

remained there five days, and outwitted the police—the king flew into a

furious passion. Capricious and unfaithful, the king wished to be

called Louis the Just and Louis the Chaste. Posterity will find a

difficulty in understanding this character, which history explains only

by facts and never by reason.

But when the cardinal added that not only Mme. de Chevreuse had been in

Paris, but still further, that the queen had renewed with her one of

those mysterious correspondences which at that time was named a

_cabal;_ when he affirmed that he, the cardinal, was about to unravel

the most closely twisted thread of this intrigue; that at the moment of

arresting in the very act, with all the proofs about her, the queen’s

emissary to the exiled duchess, a Musketeer had dared to interrupt the

course of justice violently, by falling sword in hand upon the honest

men of the law, charged with investigating impartially the whole affair

in order to place it before the eyes of the king—Louis XIII. could not

contain himself, and he made a step toward the queen’s apartment with

that pale and mute indignation which, when it broke out, led this

prince to the commission of the most pitiless cruelty. And yet, in all

this, the cardinal had not yet said a word about the Duke of

Buckingham.

At this instant M. de Tréville entered, cool, polite, and in

irreproachable costume.

Informed of what had passed by the presence of the cardinal and the

alteration in the king’s countenance, M. de Tréville felt himself

something like Samson before the Philistines.

Louis XIII. had already placed his hand on the knob of the door; at the

noise of M. de Tréville’s entrance he turned round. “You arrive in good

time, monsieur,” said the king, who, when his passions were raised to a

certain point, could not dissemble; “I have learned some fine things

concerning your Musketeers.”

“And I,” said Tréville, coldly, “I have some pretty things to tell your

Majesty concerning these gownsmen.”

“What?” said the king, with hauteur.

“I have the honor to inform your Majesty,” continued M. de Tréville, in

the same tone, “that a party of _procureurs_, commissaries, and men of

the police—very estimable people, but very inveterate, as it appears,

against the uniform—have taken upon themselves to arrest in a house, to

lead away through the open street, and throw into Fort l’Evêque, all

upon an order which they have refused to show me, one of my, or rather

your Musketeers, sire, of irreproachable conduct, of an almost

illustrious reputation, and whom your Majesty knows favorably, Monsieur

Athos.”

“Athos,” said the king, mechanically; “yes, certainly I know that

name.”

“Let your Majesty remember,” said Tréville, “that Monsieur Athos is the

Musketeer who, in the annoying duel which you are acquainted with, had

the misfortune to wound Monsieur de Cahusac so seriously. _A propos_,

monseigneur,” continued Tréville, addressing the cardinal, “Monsieur de

Cahusac is quite recovered, is he not?”

“Thank you,” said the cardinal, biting his lips with anger.

“Athos, then, went to pay a visit to one of his friends absent at the

time,” continued Tréville, “to a young Béarnais, a cadet in his

Majesty’s Guards, the company of Monsieur Dessessart, but scarcely had

he arrived at his friend’s and taken up a book, while waiting his

return, when a mixed crowd of bailiffs and soldiers came and laid siege

to the house, broke open several doors—”

The cardinal made the king a sign, which signified, “That was on

account of the affair about which I spoke to you.”

“We all know that,” interrupted the king; “for all that was done for

our service.”

“Then,” said Tréville, “it was also for your Majesty’s service that one

of my Musketeers, who was innocent, has been seized, that he has been

placed between two guards like a malefactor, and that this gallant man,

who has ten times shed his blood in your Majesty’s service and is ready

to shed it again, has been paraded through the midst of an insolent

populace?”

“Bah!” said the king, who began to be shaken, “was it so managed?”

“Monsieur de Tréville,” said the cardinal, with the greatest phlegm,

“does not tell your Majesty that this innocent Musketeer, this gallant

man, had only an hour before attacked, sword in hand, four commissaries

of inquiry, who were delegated by myself to examine into an affair of

the highest importance.”

“I defy your Eminence to prove it,” cried Tréville, with his Gascon

freedom and military frankness; “for one hour before, Monsieur Athos,

who, I will confide it to your Majesty, is really a man of the highest

quality, did me the honor after having dined with me to be conversing

in the saloon of my hôtel, with the Duc de la Trémouille and the Comte

de Châlus, who happened to be there.”

The king looked at the cardinal.

“A written examination attests it,” said the cardinal, replying aloud

to the mute interrogation of his Majesty; “and the ill-treated people

have drawn up the following, which I have the honor to present to your

Majesty.”

“And is the written report of the gownsmen to be placed in comparison

with the word of honor of a swordsman?” replied Tréville haughtily.

“Come, come, Tréville, hold your tongue,” said the king.

“If his Eminence entertains any suspicion against one of my

Musketeers,” said Tréville, “the justice of Monsieur the Cardinal is so

well known that I demand an inquiry.”

“In the house in which the judicial inquiry was made,” continued the

impassive cardinal, “there lodges, I believe, a young Béarnais, a

friend of the Musketeer.”

“Your Eminence means Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“I mean a young man whom you patronize, Monsieur de Tréville.”

“Yes, your Eminence, it is the same.”

“Do you not suspect this young man of having given bad counsel?”

“To Athos, to a man double his age?” interrupted Tréville. “No,

monseigneur. Besides, D’Artagnan passed the evening with me.”

“Well,” said the cardinal, “everybody seems to have passed the evening

with you.”

“Does your Eminence doubt my word?” said Tréville, with a brow flushed

with anger.

“No, God forbid,” said the cardinal; “only, at what hour was he with

you?”

“Oh, as to that I can speak positively, your Eminence; for as he came

in I remarked that it was but half past nine by the clock, although I

had believed it to be later.”

“At what hour did he leave your hôtel?”

“At half past ten—an hour after the event.”

“Well,” replied the cardinal, who could not for an instant suspect the

loyalty of Tréville, and who felt that the victory was escaping him,

“well, but Athos _was_ taken in the house in the Rue des Fossoyeurs.”

“Is one friend forbidden to visit another, or a Musketeer of my company

to fraternize with a Guard of Dessessart’s company?”

“Yes, when the house where he fraternizes is suspected.”

“That house is suspected, Tréville,” said the king; “perhaps you did

not know it?”

“Indeed, sire, I did not. The house may be suspected; but I deny that

it is so in the part of it inhabited by Monsieur d’Artagnan, for I can

affirm, sire, if I can believe what he says, that there does not exist

a more devoted servant of your Majesty, or a more profound admirer of

Monsieur the Cardinal.”

“Was it not this D’Artagnan who wounded Jussac one day, in that

unfortunate encounter which took place near the Convent of the

Carmes-Déchaussés?” asked the king, looking at the cardinal, who

colored with vexation.

“And the next day, Bernajoux. Yes, sire, yes, it is the same; and your

Majesty has a good memory.”

“Come, how shall we decide?” said the king.

“That concerns your Majesty more than me,” said the cardinal. “I should

affirm the culpability.”

“And I deny it,” said Tréville. “But his Majesty has judges, and these

judges will decide.”

“That is best,” said the king. “Send the case before the judges; it is

their business to judge, and they shall judge.”

“Only,” replied Tréville, “it is a sad thing that in the unfortunate

times in which we live, the purest life, the most incontestable virtue,

cannot exempt a man from infamy and persecution. The army, I will

answer for it, will be but little pleased at being exposed to rigorous

treatment on account of police affairs.”

The expression was imprudent; but M. de Tréville launched it with

knowledge of his cause. He was desirous of an explosion, because in

that case the mine throws forth fire, and fire enlightens.

“Police affairs!” cried the king, taking up Tréville’s words, “police

affairs! And what do you know about them, Monsieur? Meddle with your

Musketeers, and do not annoy me in this way. It appears, according to

your account, that if by mischance a Musketeer is arrested, France is

in danger. What a noise about a Musketeer! I would arrest ten of them,

_ventrebleu_, a hundred, even, all the company, and I would not allow a

whisper.”

“From the moment they are suspected by your Majesty,” said Tréville,

“the Musketeers are guilty; therefore, you see me prepared to surrender

my sword—for after having accused my soldiers, there can be no doubt

that Monsieur the Cardinal will end by accusing me. It is best to

constitute myself at once a prisoner with Athos, who is already

arrested, and with D’Artagnan, who most probably will be.”

“Gascon-headed man, will you have done?” said the king.

“Sire,” replied Tréville, without lowering his voice in the least,

“either order my Musketeer to be restored to me, or let him be tried.”

“He shall be tried,” said the cardinal.

“Well, so much the better; for in that case I shall demand of his

Majesty permission to plead for him.”

The king feared an outbreak.

“If his Eminence,” said he, “did not have personal motives—”

The cardinal saw what the king was about to say and interrupted him:

“Pardon me,” said he; “but the instant your Majesty considers me a

prejudiced judge, I withdraw.”

“Come,” said the king, “will you swear, by my father, that Athos was at

your residence during the event and that he took no part in it?”

“By your glorious father, and by yourself, whom I love and venerate

above all the world, I swear it.”

“Be so kind as to reflect, sire,” said the cardinal. “If we release the

prisoner thus, we shall never know the truth.”

“Athos may always be found,” replied Tréville, “ready to answer, when

it shall please the gownsmen to interrogate him. He will not desert,

Monsieur the Cardinal, be assured of that; I will answer for him.”

“No, he will not desert,” said the king; “he can always be found, as

Tréville says. Besides,” added he, lowering his voice and looking with

a suppliant air at the cardinal, “let us give them apparent security;

that is policy.”

This policy of Louis XIII. made Richelieu smile.

“Order it as you please, sire; you possess the right of pardon.”

“The right of pardoning only applies to the guilty,” said Tréville, who

was determined to have the last word, “and my Musketeer is innocent. It

is not mercy, then, that you are about to accord, sire, it is justice.”

“And he is in the Fort l’Evêque?” said the king.

“Yes, sire, in solitary confinement, in a dungeon, like the lowest

criminal.”

“The devil!” murmured the king; “what must be done?”

“Sign an order for his release, and all will be said,” replied the

cardinal. “I believe with your Majesty that Monsieur de Tréville’s

guarantee is more than sufficient.”

Tréville bowed very respectfully, with a joy that was not unmixed with

fear; he would have preferred an obstinate resistance on the part of

the cardinal to this sudden yielding.

The king signed the order for release, and Tréville carried it away

without delay. As he was about to leave the presence, the cardinal gave

him a friendly smile, and said, “A perfect harmony reigns, sire,

between the leaders and the soldiers of your Musketeers, which must be

profitable for the service and honorable to all.”

“He will play me some dog’s trick or other, and that immediately,” said

Tréville. “One has never the last word with such a man. But let us be

quick—the king may change his mind in an hour; and at all events it is

more difficult to replace a man in the Fort l’Evêque or the Bastille

who has got out, than to keep a prisoner there who is in.”

M. de Tréville made his entrance triumphantly into the Fort l’Evêque,

whence he delivered the Musketeer, whose peaceful indifference had not

for a moment abandoned him.

The first time he saw D’Artagnan, “You have come off well,” said he to

him; “there is your Jussac thrust paid for. There still remains that of

Bernajoux, but you must not be too confident.”

As to the rest, M. de Tréville had good reason to mistrust the cardinal

and to think that all was not over, for scarcely had the captain of the

Musketeers closed the door after him, than his Eminence said to the

king, “Now that we are at length by ourselves, we will, if your Majesty

pleases, converse seriously. Sire, Buckingham has been in Paris five

days, and only left this morning.”

Chapter XVI.

IN WHICH M. SÉGUIER, KEEPER OF THE SEALS, LOOKS MORE THAN ONCE FOR THE

BELL

It is impossible to form an idea of the impression these few words made

upon Louis XIII. He grew pale and red alternately; and the cardinal saw

at once that he had recovered by a single blow all the ground he had

lost.

“Buckingham in Paris!” cried he, “and why does he come?”

“To conspire, no doubt, with your enemies, the Huguenots and the

Spaniards.”

“No, _pardieu_, no! To conspire against my honor with Madame de

Chevreuse, Madame de Longueville, and the Condés.”

“Oh, sire, what an idea! The queen is too virtuous; and besides, loves

your Majesty too well.”

“Woman is weak, Monsieur Cardinal,” said the king; “and as to loving me

much, I have my own opinion as to that love.”

“I not the less maintain,” said the cardinal, “that the Duke of

Buckingham came to Paris for a project wholly political.”

“And I am sure that he came for quite another purpose, Monsieur

Cardinal; but if the queen be guilty, let her tremble!”

“Indeed,” said the cardinal, “whatever repugnance I may have to

directing my mind to such a treason, your Majesty compels me to think

of it. Madame de Lannoy, whom, according to your Majesty’s command, I

have frequently interrogated, told me this morning that the night

before last her Majesty sat up very late, that this morning she wept

much, and that she was writing all day.”

“That’s it!” cried the king; “to him, no doubt. Cardinal, I must have

the queen’s papers.”

“But how to take them, sire? It seems to me that it is neither your

Majesty nor myself who can charge himself with such a mission.”

“How did they act with regard to the Maréchale d’Ancre?” cried the

king, in the highest state of choler; “first her closets were

thoroughly searched, and then she herself.”

“The Maréchale d’Ancre was no more than the Maréchale d’Ancre. A

Florentine adventurer, sire, and that was all; while the august spouse

of your Majesty is Anne of Austria, Queen of France—that is to say, one

of the greatest princesses in the world.”

“She is not the less guilty, Monsieur Duke! The more she has forgotten

the high position in which she was placed, the more degrading is her

fall. Besides, I long ago determined to put an end to all these petty

intrigues of policy and love. She has near her a certain Laporte.”

“Who, I believe, is the mainspring of all this, I confess,” said the

cardinal.

“You think then, as I do, that she deceives me?” said the king.

“I believe, and I repeat it to your Majesty, that the queen conspires

against the power of the king, but I have not said against his honor.”

“And I—I tell you against both. I tell you the queen does not love me;

I tell you she loves another; I tell you she loves that infamous

Buckingham! Why did you not have him arrested while in Paris?”

“Arrest the Duke! Arrest the prime minister of King Charles I.! Think

of it, sire! What a scandal! And if the suspicions of your Majesty,

which I still continue to doubt, should prove to have any foundation,

what a terrible disclosure, what a fearful scandal!”

“But as he exposed himself like a vagabond or a thief, he should have

been—”

Louis XIII. stopped, terrified at what he was about to say, while

Richelieu, stretching out his neck, waited uselessly for the word which

had died on the lips of the king.

“He should have been—?”

“Nothing,” said the king, “nothing. But all the time he was in Paris,

you, of course, did not lose sight of him?”

“No, sire.”

“Where did he lodge?”

“Rue de la Harpe. No. 75.”

“Where is that?”

“By the side of the Luxembourg.”

“And you are certain that the queen and he did not see each other?”

“I believe the queen to have too high a sense of her duty, sire.”

“But they have corresponded; it is to him that the queen has been

writing all the day. Monsieur Duke, I must have those letters!”

“Sire, notwithstanding—”

“Monsieur Duke, at whatever price it may be, I will have them.”

“I would, however, beg your Majesty to observe—”

“Do you, then, also join in betraying me, Monsieur Cardinal, by thus

always opposing my will? Are you also in accord with Spain and England,

with Madame de Chevreuse and the queen?”

“Sire,” replied the cardinal, sighing, “I believed myself secure from

such a suspicion.”

“Monsieur Cardinal, you have heard me; I will have those letters.”

“There is but one way.”

“What is that?”

“That would be to charge Monsieur de Séguier, the keeper of the seals,

with this mission. The matter enters completely into the duties of the

post.”

“Let him be sent for instantly.”

“He is most likely at my hôtel. I requested him to call, and when I

came to the Louvre I left orders if he came, to desire him to wait.”

“Let him be sent for instantly.”

“Your Majesty’s orders shall be executed; but—”

“But what?”

“But the queen will perhaps refuse to obey.”

“My orders?”

“Yes, if she is ignorant that these orders come from the king.”

“Well, that she may have no doubt on that head, I will go and inform

her myself.”

“Your Majesty will not forget that I have done everything in my power

to prevent a rupture.”

“Yes, Duke, yes, I know you are very indulgent toward the queen, too

indulgent, perhaps; we shall have occasion, I warn you, at some future

period to speak of that.”

“Whenever it shall please your Majesty; but I shall be always happy and

proud, sire, to sacrifice myself to the harmony which I desire to see

reign between you and the Queen of France.”

“Very well, Cardinal, very well; but, meantime, send for Monsieur the

Keeper of the Seals. I will go to the queen.”

And Louis XIII., opening the door of communication, passed into the

corridor which led from his apartments to those of Anne of Austria.

The queen was in the midst of her women—Mme. de Guitaut, Mme. de Sable,

Mme. de Montbazon, and Mme. de Guémené. In a corner was the Spanish

companion, Donna Estafania, who had followed her from Madrid. Mme.

Guémené was reading aloud, and everybody was listening to her with

attention with the exception of the queen, who had, on the contrary,

desired this reading in order that she might be able, while feigning to

listen, to pursue the thread of her own thoughts.

These thoughts, gilded as they were by a last reflection of love, were

not the less sad. Anne of Austria, deprived of the confidence of her

husband, pursued by the hatred of the cardinal, who could not pardon

her for having repulsed a more tender feeling, having before her eyes

the example of the queen-mother whom that hatred had tormented all her

life—though Marie de Médicis, if the memoirs of the time are to be

believed, had begun by according to the cardinal that sentiment which

Anne of Austria always refused him—Anne of Austria had seen her most

devoted servants fall around her, her most intimate confidants, her

dearest favorites. Like those unfortunate persons endowed with a fatal

gift, she brought misfortune upon everything she touched. Her

friendship was a fatal sign which called down persecution. Mme. de

Chevreuse and Mme. de Bernet were exiled, and Laporte did not conceal

from his mistress that he expected to be arrested every instant.

It was at the moment when she was plunged in the deepest and darkest of

these reflections that the door of the chamber opened, and the king

entered.

The reader hushed herself instantly. All the ladies rose, and there was

a profound silence. As to the king, he made no demonstration of

politeness, only stopping before the queen. “Madame,” said he, “you are

about to receive a visit from the chancellor, who will communicate

certain matters to you with which I have charged him.”

The unfortunate queen, who was constantly threatened with divorce,

exile, and trial even, turned pale under her rouge, and could not

refrain from saying, “But why this visit, sire? What can the chancellor

have to say to me that your Majesty could not say yourself?”

The king turned upon his heel without reply, and almost at the same

instant the captain of the Guards, M. de Guitant, announced the visit

of the chancellor.

When the chancellor appeared, the king had already gone out by another

door.

The chancellor entered, half smiling, half blushing. As we shall

probably meet with him again in the course of our history, it may be

well for our readers to be made at once acquainted with him.

This chancellor was a pleasant man. He was Des Roches le Masle, canon

of Notre Dame, who had formerly been valet of a bishop, who introduced

him to his Eminence as a perfectly devout man. The cardinal trusted

him, and therein found his advantage.

There are many stories related of him, and among them this. After a

wild youth, he had retired into a convent, there to expiate, at least

for some time, the follies of adolescence. On entering this holy place,

the poor penitent was unable to shut the door so close as to prevent

the passions he fled from entering with him. He was incessantly

attacked by them, and the superior, to whom he had confided this

misfortune, wishing as much as in him lay to free him from them, had

advised him, in order to conjure away the tempting demon, to have

recourse to the bell rope, and ring with all his might. At the

denunciating sound, the monks would be rendered aware that temptation

was besieging a brother, and all the community would go to prayers.

This advice appeared good to the future chancellor. He conjured the

evil spirit with abundance of prayers offered up by the monks. But the

devil does not suffer himself to be easily dispossessed from a place in

which he has fixed his garrison. In proportion as they redoubled the

exorcisms he redoubled the temptations; so that day and night the bell

was ringing full swing, announcing the extreme desire for mortification

which the penitent experienced.

The monks had no longer an instant of repose. By day they did nothing

but ascend and descend the steps which led to the chapel; at night, in

addition to complines and matins, they were further obliged to leap

twenty times out of their beds and prostrate themselves on the floor of

their cells.

It is not known whether it was the devil who gave way, or the monks who

grew tired; but within three months the penitent reappeared in the

world with the reputation of being the most terrible _possessed_ that

ever existed.

On leaving the convent he entered into the magistracy, became president

on the place of his uncle, embraced the cardinal’s party, which did not

prove want of sagacity, became chancellor, served his Eminence with

zeal in his hatred against the queen-mother and his vengeance against

Anne of Austria, stimulated the judges in the affair of Calais,

encouraged the attempts of M. de Laffemas, chief gamekeeper of France;

then, at length, invested with the entire confidence of the cardinal—a

confidence which he had so well earned—he received the singular

commission for the execution of which he presented himself in the

queen’s apartments.

The queen was still standing when he entered; but scarcely had she

perceived him then she reseated herself in her armchair, and made a

sign to her women to resume their cushions and stools, and with an air

of supreme hauteur, said, “What do you desire, monsieur, and with what

object do you present yourself here?”

“To make, madame, in the name of the king, and without prejudice to the

respect which I have the honor to owe to your Majesty a close

examination into all your papers.”

“How, monsieur, an investigation of my papers—mine! Truly, this is an

indignity!”

“Be kind enough to pardon me, madame; but in this circumstance I am but

the instrument which the king employs. Has not his Majesty just left

you, and has he not himself asked you to prepare for this visit?”

“Search, then, monsieur! I am a criminal, as it appears. Estafania,

give up the keys of my drawers and my desks.”

For form’s sake the chancellor paid a visit to the pieces of furniture

named; but he well knew that it was not in a piece of furniture that

the queen would place the important letter she had written that day.

When the chancellor had opened and shut twenty times the drawers of the

secretaries, it became necessary, whatever hesitation he might

experience—it became necessary, I say, to come to the conclusion of the

affair; that is to say, to search the queen herself. The chancellor

advanced, therefore, toward Anne of Austria, and said with a very

perplexed and embarrassed air, “And now it remains for me to make the

principal examination.”

“What is that?” asked the queen, who did not understand, or rather was

not willing to understand.

“His majesty is certain that a letter has been written by you during

the day; he knows that it has not yet been sent to its address. This

letter is not in your table nor in your secretary; and yet this letter

must be somewhere.”

“Would you dare to lift your hand to your queen?” said Anne of Austria,

drawing herself up to her full height, and fixing her eyes upon the

chancellor with an expression almost threatening.

“I am a faithful subject of the king, madame, and all that his Majesty

commands I shall do.”

“Well, it is true!” said Anne of Austria; “and the spies of the

cardinal have served him faithfully. I have written a letter today;

that letter is not yet gone. The letter is here.” And the queen laid

her beautiful hand on her bosom.

“Then give me that letter, madame,” said the chancellor.

“I will give it to none but the king, monsieur,” said Anne.

“If the king had desired that the letter should be given to him,

madame, he would have demanded it of you himself. But I repeat to you,

I am charged with reclaiming it; and if you do not give it up—”

“Well?”

“He has, then, charged me to take it from you.”

“How! What do you say?”

“That my orders go far, madame; and that I am authorized to seek for

the suspected paper, even on the person of your Majesty.”

“What horror!” cried the queen.

“Be kind enough, then, madame, to act more compliantly.”

“The conduct is infamously violent! Do you know that, monsieur?”

“The king commands it, madame; excuse me.”

“I will not suffer it! No, no, I would rather die!” cried the queen, in

whom the imperious blood of Spain and Austria began to rise.

The chancellor made a profound reverence. Then, with the intention

quite patent of not drawing back a foot from the accomplishment of the

commission with which he was charged, and as the attendant of an

executioner might have done in the chamber of torture, he approached

Anne of Austria, from whose eyes at the same instant sprang tears of

rage.

The queen was, as we have said, of great beauty. The commission might

well be called delicate; and the king had reached, in his jealousy of

Buckingham, the point of not being jealous of anyone else.

Without doubt the chancellor Séguier looked about at that moment for

the rope of the famous bell; but not finding it he summoned his

resolution, and stretched forth his hands toward the place where the

queen had acknowledged the paper was to be found.

Anne of Austria took one step backward, became so pale that it might be

said she was dying, and leaning with her left hand upon a table behind

her to keep herself from falling, she with her right hand drew the

paper from her bosom and held it out to the keeper of the seals.

“There, monsieur, there is that letter!” cried the queen, with a broken

and trembling voice; “take it, and deliver me from your odious

presence.”

The chancellor, who, on his part, trembled with an emotion easily to be

conceived, took the letter, bowed to the ground, and retired. The door

was scarcely closed upon him, when the queen sank, half fainting, into

the arms of her women.

The chancellor carried the letter to the king without having read a

single word of it. The king took it with a trembling hand, looked for

the address, which was wanting, became very pale, opened it slowly,

then seeing by the first words that it was addressed to the King of

Spain, he read it rapidly.

It was nothing but a plan of attack against the cardinal. The queen

pressed her brother and the Emperor of Austria to appear to be wounded,

as they really were, by the policy of Richelieu—the eternal object of

which was the abasement of the house of Austria—to declare war against

France, and as a condition of peace, to insist upon the dismissal of

the cardinal; but as to love, there was not a single word about it in

all the letter.

The king, quite delighted, inquired if the cardinal was still at the

Louvre; he was told that his Eminence awaited the orders of his Majesty

in the business cabinet.

The king went straight to him.

“There, Duke,” said he, “you were right and I was wrong. The whole

intrigue is political, and there is not the least question of love in

this letter; but, on the other hand, there is abundant question of

you.”

The cardinal took the letter, and read it with the greatest attention;

then, when he had arrived at the end of it, he read it a second time.

“Well, your Majesty,” said he, “you see how far my enemies go; they

menace you with two wars if you do not dismiss me. In your place, in

truth, sire, I should yield to such powerful instance; and on my part,

it would be a real happiness to withdraw from public affairs.”

“What say you, Duke?”

“I say, sire, that my health is sinking under these excessive struggles

and these never-ending labors. I say that according to all probability

I shall not be able to undergo the fatigues of the siege of La

Rochelle, and that it would be far better that you should appoint there

either Monsieur de Condé, Monsieur de Bassopierre, or some valiant

gentleman whose business is war, and not me, who am a churchman, and

who am constantly turned aside for my real vocation to look after

matters for which I have no aptitude. You would be the happier for it

at home, sire, and I do not doubt you would be the greater for it

abroad.”

“Monsieur Duke,” said the king, “I understand you. Be satisfied, all

who are named in that letter shall be punished as they deserve, even

the queen herself.”

“What do you say, sire? God forbid that the queen should suffer the

least inconvenience or uneasiness on my account! She has always

believed me, sire, to be her enemy; although your Majesty can bear

witness that I have always taken her part warmly, even against you. Oh,

if she betrayed your Majesty on the side of your honor, it would be

quite another thing, and I should be the first to say, ‘No grace,

sire—no grace for the guilty!’ Happily, there is nothing of the kind,

and your Majesty has just acquired a new proof of it.”

“That is true, Monsieur Cardinal,” said the king, “and you were right,

as you always are; but the queen, not the less, deserves all my anger.”

“It is you, sire, who have now incurred hers. And even if she were to

be seriously offended, I could well understand it; your Majesty has

treated her with a severity—”

“It is thus I will always treat my enemies and yours, Duke, however

high they may be placed, and whatever peril I may incur in acting

severely toward them.”

“The queen is my enemy, but is not yours, sire; on the contrary, she is

a devoted, submissive, and irreproachable wife. Allow me, then, sire,

to intercede for her with your Majesty.”

“Let her humble herself, then, and come to me first.”

“On the contrary, sire, set the example. You have committed the first

wrong, since it was you who suspected the queen.”

“What! I make the first advances?” said the king. “Never!”

“Sire, I entreat you to do so.”

“Besides, in what manner can I make advances first?”

“By doing a thing which you know will be agreeable to her.”

“What is that?”

“Give a ball; you know how much the queen loves dancing. I will answer

for it, her resentment will not hold out against such an attention.”

“Monsieur Cardinal, you know that I do not like worldly pleasures.”

“The queen will only be the more grateful to you, as she knows your

antipathy for that amusement; besides, it will be an opportunity for

her to wear those beautiful diamonds which you gave her recently on her

birthday and with which she has since had no occasion to adorn

herself.”

“We shall see, Monsieur Cardinal, we shall see,” said the king, who, in

his joy at finding the queen guilty of a crime which he cared little

about, and innocent of a fault of which he had great dread, was ready

to make up all differences with her, “we shall see, but upon my honor,

you are too indulgent toward her.”

“Sire,” said the cardinal, “leave severity to your ministers. Clemency

is a royal virtue; employ it, and you will find that you derive

advantage therein.”

Thereupon the cardinal, hearing the clock strike eleven, bowed low,

asking permission of the king to retire, and supplicating him to come

to a good understanding with the queen.

Anne of Austria, who, in consequence of the seizure of her letter,

expected reproaches, was much astonished the next day to see the king

make some attempts at reconciliation with her. Her first movement was

repellent. Her womanly pride and her queenly dignity had both been so

cruelly offended that she could not come round at the first advance;

but, overpersuaded by the advice of her women, she at last had the

appearance of beginning to forget. The king took advantage of this

favorable moment to tell her that he had the intention of shortly

giving a fête.

A fête was so rare a thing for poor Anne of Austria that at this

announcement, as the cardinal had predicted, the last trace of her

resentment disappeared, if not from her heart, at least from her

countenance. She asked upon what day this fête would take place, but

the king replied that he must consult the cardinal upon that head.

Indeed, every day the king asked the cardinal when this fête should

take place; and every day the cardinal, under some pretext, deferred

fixing it. Ten days passed away thus.

On the eighth day after the scene we have described, the cardinal

received a letter with the London stamp which only contained these

lines: “I have them; but I am unable to leave London for want of money.

Send me five hundred pistoles, and four or five days after I have

received them I shall be in Paris.”

On the same day the cardinal received this letter the king put his

customary question to him.

Richelieu counted on his fingers, and said to himself, “She will

arrive, she says, four or five days after having received the money. It

will require four or five days for the transmission of the money, four

or five days for her to return; that makes ten days. Now, allowing for

contrary winds, accidents, and a woman’s weakness, there are twelve

days.”

“Well, Monsieur Duke,” said the king, “have you made your

calculations?”

“Yes, sire. Today is the twentieth of September. The aldermen of the

city give a fête on the third of October. That will fall in wonderfully

well; you will not appear to have gone out of your way to please the

queen.”

Then the cardinal added, “_A propos_, sire, do not forget to tell her

Majesty the evening before the fête that you should like to see how her

diamond studs become her.”

Chapter XVII.

BONACIEUX AT HOME

It was the second time the cardinal had mentioned these diamond studs

to the king. Louis XIII. was struck with this insistence, and began to

fancy that this recommendation concealed some mystery.

More than once the king had been humiliated by the cardinal, whose

police, without having yet attained the perfection of the modern

police, were excellent, being better informed than himself, even upon

what was going on in his own household. He hoped, then, in a

conversation with Anne of Austria, to obtain some information from that

conversation, and afterward to come upon his Eminence with some secret

which the cardinal either knew or did not know, but which, in either

case, would raise him infinitely in the eyes of his minister.

He went then to the queen, and according to custom accosted her with

fresh menaces against those who surrounded her. Anne of Austria lowered

her head, allowed the torrent to flow on without replying, hoping that

it would cease of itself; but this was not what Louis XIII. meant. Louis

XIII. wanted a discussion from which some light or other might break,

convinced as he was that the cardinal had some afterthought and was

preparing for him one of those terrible surprises which his Eminence

was so skillful in getting up. He arrived at this end by his

persistence in accusation.

“But,” cried Anne of Austria, tired of these vague attacks, “but, sire,

you do not tell me all that you have in your heart. What have I done,

then? Let me know what crime I have committed. It is impossible that

your Majesty can make all this ado about a letter written to my

brother.”

The king, attacked in a manner so direct, did not know what to answer;

and he thought that this was the moment for expressing the desire which

he was not going to have made until the evening before the fête.

“Madame,” said he, with dignity, “there will shortly be a ball at the

Hôtel de Ville. I wish, in order to honor our worthy aldermen, you

should appear in ceremonial costume, and above all, ornamented with the

diamond studs which I gave you on your birthday. That is my answer.”

The answer was terrible. Anne of Austria believed that Louis XIII. knew

all, and that the cardinal had persuaded him to employ this long

dissimulation of seven or eight days, which, likewise, was

characteristic. She became excessively pale, leaned her beautiful hand

upon a _console_, which hand appeared then like one of wax, and looking

at the king with terror in her eyes, she was unable to reply by a

single syllable.

“You hear, madame,” said the king, who enjoyed the embarrassment to its

full extent, but without guessing the cause. “You hear, madame?”

“Yes, sire, I hear,” stammered the queen.

“You will appear at this ball?”

“Yes.”

“With those studs?”

“Yes.”

The queen’s paleness, if possible, increased; the king perceived it,

and enjoyed it with that cold cruelty which was one of the worst sides

of his character.

“Then that is agreed,” said the king, “and that is all I had to say to

you.”

“But on what day will this ball take place?” asked Anne of Austria.

Louis XIII. felt instinctively that he ought not to reply to this

question, the queen having put it in an almost dying voice.

“Oh, very shortly, madame,” said he; “but I do not precisely recollect

the date of the day. I will ask the cardinal.”

“It was the cardinal, then, who informed you of this fête?”

“Yes, madame,” replied the astonished king; “but why do you ask that?”

“It was he who told you to invite me to appear with these studs?”

“That is to say, madame—”

“It was he, sire, it was he!”

“Well, and what does it signify whether it was he or I? Is there any

crime in this request?”

“No, sire.”

“Then you will appear?”

“Yes, sire.”

“That is well,” said the king, retiring, “that is well; I count upon

it.”

The queen made a curtsy, less from etiquette than because her knees

were sinking under her. The king went away enchanted.

“I am lost,” murmured the queen, “lost!—for the cardinal knows all, and

it is he who urges on the king, who as yet knows nothing but will soon

know everything. I am lost! My God, my God, my God!”

She knelt upon a cushion and prayed, with her head buried between her

palpitating arms.

In fact, her position was terrible. Buckingham had returned to London;

Mme. de Chevreuse was at Tours. More closely watched than ever, the

queen felt certain, without knowing how to tell which, that one of her

women had betrayed her. Laporte could not leave the Louvre; she had not

a soul in the world in whom she could confide. Thus, while

contemplating the misfortune which threatened her and the abandonment

in which she was left, she broke out into sobs and tears.

“Can I be of service to your Majesty?” said all at once a voice full of

sweetness and pity.

The queen turned sharply round, for there could be no deception in the

expression of that voice; it was a friend who spoke thus.

In fact, at one of the doors which opened into the queen’s apartment

appeared the pretty Mme. Bonacieux. She had been engaged in arranging

the dresses and linen in a closet when the king entered; she could not

get out and had heard all.

The queen uttered a piercing cry at finding herself surprised—for in

her trouble she did not at first recognize the young woman who had been

given to her by Laporte.

“Oh, fear nothing, madame!” said the young woman, clasping her hands

and weeping herself at the queen’s sorrows; “I am your Majesty’s, body

and soul, and however far I may be from you, however inferior may be my

position, I believe I have discovered a means of extricating your

Majesty from your trouble.”

“You, oh, heaven, you!” cried the queen; “but look me in the face. I am

betrayed on all sides. Can I trust in you?”

“Oh, madame!” cried the young woman, falling on her knees; “upon my

soul, I am ready to die for your Majesty!”

This expression sprang from the very bottom of the heart, and, like the

first, there was no mistaking it.

“Yes,” continued Mme. Bonacieux, “yes, there are traitors here; but by

the holy name of the Virgin, I swear that no one is more devoted to

your Majesty than I am. Those studs which the king speaks of, you gave

them to the Duke of Buckingham, did you not? Those studs were enclosed

in a little rosewood box which he held under his arm? Am I deceived? Is

it not so, madame?”

“Oh, my God, my God!” murmured the queen, whose teeth chattered with

fright.

“Well, those studs,” continued Mme. Bonacieux, “we must have them back

again.”

“Yes, without doubt, it is necessary,” cried the queen; “but how am I

to act? How can it be effected?”

“Someone must be sent to the duke.”

“But who, who? In whom can I trust?”

“Place confidence in me, madame; do me that honor, my queen, and I will

find a messenger.”

“But I must write.”

“Oh, yes; that is indispensable. Two words from the hand of your

Majesty and your private seal.”

“But these two words would bring about my condemnation, divorce,

exile!”

“Yes, if they fell into infamous hands. But I will answer for these two

words being delivered to their address.”

“Oh, my God! I must then place my life, my honor, my reputation, in

your hands?”

“Yes, yes, madame, you must; and I will save them all.”

“But how? Tell me at least the means.”

“My husband had been at liberty these two or three days. I have not yet

had time to see him again. He is a worthy, honest man who entertains

neither love nor hatred for anybody. He will do anything I wish. He

will set out upon receiving an order from me, without knowing what he

carries, and he will carry your Majesty’s letter, without even knowing

it is from your Majesty, to the address which is on it.”

The queen took the two hands of the young woman with a burst of

emotion, gazed at her as if to read her very heart, and, seeing nothing

but sincerity in her beautiful eyes, embraced her tenderly.

“Do that,” cried she, “and you will have saved my life, you will have

saved my honor!”

“Do not exaggerate the service I have the happiness to render your

Majesty. I have nothing to save for your Majesty; you are only the

victim of perfidious plots.”

“That is true, that is true, my child,” said the queen, “you are

right.”

“Give me then, that letter, madame; time presses.”

The queen ran to a little table, on which were ink, paper, and pens.

She wrote two lines, sealed the letter with her private seal, and gave

it to Mme. Bonacieux.

“And now,” said the queen, “we are forgetting one very necessary

thing.”

“What is that, madame?”

“Money.”

Mme. Bonacieux blushed.

“Yes, that is true,” said she, “and I will confess to your Majesty that

my husband—”

“Your husband has none. Is that what you would say?”

“He has some, but he is very avaricious; that is his fault.

Nevertheless, let not your Majesty be uneasy, we will find means.”

“And I have none, either,” said the queen. Those who have read the

_Memoirs_ of Mme. de Motteville will not be astonished at this reply.

“But wait a minute.”

Anne of Austria ran to her jewel case.

“Here,” said she, “here is a ring of great value, as I have been

assured. It came from my brother, the King of Spain. It is mine, and I

am at liberty to dispose of it. Take this ring; raise money with it,

and let your husband set out.”

“In an hour you shall be obeyed.”

“You see the address,” said the queen, speaking so low that Mme.

Bonacieux could hardly hear what she said, “To my Lord Duke of

Buckingham, London.”

“The letter shall be given to himself.”

“Generous girl!” cried Anne of Austria.

Mme. Bonacieux kissed the hands of the queen, concealed the paper in

the bosom of her dress, and disappeared with the lightness of a bird.

Ten minutes afterward she was at home. As she told the queen, she had

not seen her husband since his liberation; she was ignorant of the

change that had taken place in him with respect to the cardinal—a

change which had since been strengthened by two or three visits from

the Comte de Rochefort, who had become the best friend of Bonacieux,

and had persuaded him, without much trouble, that no culpable

sentiments had prompted the abduction of his wife, but that it was only

a political precaution.

She found M. Bonacieux alone; the poor man was recovering with

difficulty the order in his house, in which he had found most of the

furniture broken and the closets nearly emptied—justice not being one

of the three things which King Solomon names as leaving no traces of

their passage. As to the servant, she had run away at the moment of her

master’s arrest. Terror had had such an effect upon the poor girl that

she had never ceased walking from Paris till she reached Burgundy, her

native place.

The worthy mercer had, immediately upon re-entering his house, informed

his wife of his happy return, and his wife had replied by

congratulating him, and telling him that the first moment she could

steal from her duties should be devoted to paying him a visit.

This first moment had been delayed five days, which, under any other

circumstances, might have appeared rather long to M. Bonacieux; but he

had, in the visit he had made to the cardinal and in the visits

Rochefort had made him, ample subjects for reflection, and as everybody

knows, nothing makes time pass more quickly than reflection.

This was the more so because Bonacieux’s reflections were all

rose-colored. Rochefort called him his friend, his dear Bonacieux, and

never ceased telling him that the cardinal had a great respect for him.

The mercer fancied himself already on the high road to honors and

fortune.

On her side Mme. Bonacieux had also reflected; but, it must be

admitted, upon something widely different from ambition. In spite of

herself her thoughts constantly reverted to that handsome young man who

was so brave and appeared to be so much in love. Married at eighteen to

M. Bonacieux, having always lived among her husband’s friends—people

little capable of inspiring any sentiment whatever in a young woman

whose heart was above her position—Mme. Bonacieux had remained

insensible to vulgar seductions; but at this period the title of

gentleman had great influence with the citizen class, and D’Artagnan

was a gentleman. Besides, he wore the uniform of the Guards, which,

next to that of the Musketeers, was most admired by the ladies. He was,

we repeat, handsome, young, and bold; he spoke of love like a man who

did love and was anxious to be loved in return. There was certainly

enough in all this to turn a head only twenty-three years old, and Mme.

Bonacieux had just attained that happy period of life.

The couple, then, although they had not seen each other for eight days,

and during that time serious events had taken place in which both were

concerned, accosted each other with a degree of preoccupation.

Nevertheless, Bonacieux manifested real joy, and advanced toward his

wife with open arms. Madame Bonacieux presented her cheek to him.

“Let us talk a little,” said she.

“How!” said Bonacieux, astonished.

“Yes, I have something of the highest importance to tell you.”

“True,” said he, “and I have some questions sufficiently serious to put

to you. Describe to me your abduction, I pray you.”

“Oh, that’s of no consequence just now,” said Mme. Bonacieux.

“And what does it concern, then—my captivity?”

“I heard of it the day it happened; but as you were not guilty of any

crime, as you were not guilty of any intrigue, as you, in short, knew

nothing that could compromise yourself or anybody else, I attached no

more importance to that event than it merited.”

“You speak very much at your ease, madame,” said Bonacieux, hurt at the

little interest his wife showed in him. “Do you know that I was plunged

during a day and night in a dungeon of the Bastille?”

“Oh, a day and night soon pass away. Let us return to the object that

brings me here.”

“What, that which brings you home to me? Is it not the desire of seeing

a husband again from whom you have been separated for a week?” asked

the mercer, piqued to the quick.

“Yes, that first, and other things afterward.”

“Speak.”

“It is a thing of the highest interest, and upon which our future

fortune perhaps depends.”

“The complexion of our fortune has changed very much since I saw you,

Madame Bonacieux, and I should not be astonished if in the course of a

few months it were to excite the envy of many folks.”

“Yes, particularly if you follow the instructions I am about to give

you.”

“Me?”

“Yes, you. There is good and holy action to be performed, monsieur, and

much money to be gained at the same time.”

Mme. Bonacieux knew that in talking of money to her husband, she took

him on his weak side. But a man, were he even a mercer, when he had

talked for ten minutes with Cardinal Richelieu, is no longer the same

man.

“Much money to be gained?” said Bonacieux, protruding his lip.

“Yes, much.”

“About how much?”

“A thousand pistoles, perhaps.”

“What you demand of me is serious, then?”

“It is indeed.”

“What must be done?”

“You must go away immediately. I will give you a paper which you must

not part with on any account, and which you will deliver into the

proper hands.”

“And whither am I to go?”

“To London.”

“I go to London? Go to! You jest! I have no business in London.”

“But others wish that you should go there.”

“But who are those others? I warn you that I will never again work in

the dark, and that I will know not only to what I expose myself, but

for whom I expose myself.”

“An illustrious person sends you; an illustrious person awaits you. The

recompense will exceed your expectations; that is all I promise you.”

“More intrigues! Nothing but intrigues! Thank you, madame, I am aware

of them now; Monsieur Cardinal has enlightened me on that head.”

“The cardinal?” cried Mme. Bonacieux. “Have you seen the cardinal?”

“He sent for me,” answered the mercer, proudly.

“And you responded to his bidding, you imprudent man?”

“Well, I can’t say I had much choice of going or not going, for I was

taken to him between two guards. It is true also, that as I did not

then know his Eminence, if I had been able to dispense with the visit,

I should have been enchanted.”

“He ill-treated you, then; he threatened you?”

“He gave me his hand, and called me his friend. His friend! Do you hear

that, madame? I am the friend of the great cardinal!”

“Of the great cardinal!”

“Perhaps you would contest his right to that title, madame?”

“I would contest nothing; but I tell you that the favor of a minister

is ephemeral, and that a man must be mad to attach himself to a

minister. There are powers above his which do not depend upon a man or

the issue of an event; it is to these powers we should rally.”

“I am sorry for it, madame, but I acknowledge no other power but that

of the great man whom I have the honor to serve.”

“You serve the cardinal?”

“Yes, madame; and as his servant, I will not allow you to be concerned

in plots against the safety of the state, or to serve the intrigues of

a woman who is not French and who has a Spanish heart. Fortunately we

have the great cardinal; his vigilant eye watches over and penetrates

to the bottom of the heart.”

Bonacieux was repeating, word for word, a sentence which he had heard

from the Comte de Rochefort; but the poor wife, who had reckoned on her

husband, and who, in that hope, had answered for him to the queen, did

not tremble the less, both at the danger into which she had nearly cast

herself and at the helpless state to which she was reduced.

Nevertheless, knowing the weakness of her husband, and more

particularly his cupidity, she did not despair of bringing him round to

her purpose.

“Ah, you are a cardinalist, then, monsieur, are you?” cried she; “and

you serve the party of those who maltreat your wife and insult your

queen?”

“Private interests are as nothing before the interests of all. I am for

those who save the state,” said Bonacieux, emphatically.

“And what do you know about the state you talk of?” said Mme.

Bonacieux, shrugging her shoulders. “Be satisfied with being a plain,

straightforward citizen, and turn to that side which offers the most

advantages.”

“Eh, eh!” said Bonacieux, slapping a plump, round bag, which returned

of sound a money; “what do you think of this, Madame Preacher?”

“Whence comes that money?”

“You do not guess?”

“From the cardinal?”

“From him, and from my friend the Comte de Rochefort.”

“The Comte de Rochefort! Why, it was he who carried me off!”

“That may be, madame!”

“And you receive silver from that man?”

“Have you not said that that abduction was entirely political?”

“Yes; but that abduction had for its object the betrayal of my

mistress, to draw from me by torture confessions that might compromise

the honor, and perhaps the life, of my august mistress.”

“Madame,” replied Bonacieux, “your august mistress is a perfidious

Spaniard, and what the cardinal does is well done.”

“Monsieur,” said the young woman, “I know you to be cowardly,

avaricious, and foolish, but I never till now believed you infamous!”

“Madame,” said Bonacieux, who had never seen his wife in a passion, and

who recoiled before this conjugal anger, “madame, what do you say?”

“I say you are a miserable creature!” continued Mme. Bonacieux, who saw

she was regaining some little influence over her husband. “You meddle

with politics, do you—and still more, with cardinalist politics? Why,

you sell yourself, body and soul, to the demon, the devil, for money!”

“No, to the cardinal.”

“It’s the same thing,” cried the young woman. “Who calls Richelieu

calls Satan.”

“Hold your tongue, hold your tongue, madame! You may be overheard.”

“Yes, you are right; I should be ashamed for anyone to know your

baseness.”

“But what do you require of me, then? Let us see.”

“I have told you. You must depart instantly, monsieur. You must

accomplish loyally the commission with which I deign to charge you, and

on that condition I pardon everything, I forget everything; and what is

more,” and she held out her hand to him, “I restore my love.”

Bonacieux was cowardly and avaricious, but he loved his wife. He was

softened. A man of fifty cannot long bear malice with a wife of

twenty-three. Mme. Bonacieux saw that he hesitated.

“Come! Have you decided?” said she.

“But, my dear love, reflect a little upon what you require of me.

London is far from Paris, very far, and perhaps the commission with

which you charge me is not without dangers?”

“What matters it, if you avoid them?”

“Hold, Madame Bonacieux,” said the mercer, “hold! I positively refuse;

intrigues terrify me. I have seen the Bastille. My! Whew! That’s a

frightful place, that Bastille! Only to think of it makes my flesh

crawl. They threatened me with torture. Do you know what torture is?

Wooden points that they stick in between your legs till your bones

stick out! No, positively I will not go. And, _morbleu_, why do you not

go yourself? For in truth, I think I have hitherto been deceived in

you. I really believe you are a man, and a violent one, too.”

“And you, you are a woman—a miserable woman, stupid and brutal. You are

afraid, are you? Well, if you do not go this very instant, I will have

you arrested by the queen’s orders, and I will have you placed in the

Bastille which you dread so much.”

Bonacieux fell into a profound reflection. He weighed the two angers in

his brain—that of the cardinal and that of the queen; that of the

cardinal predominated enormously.

“Have me arrested on the part of the queen,” said he, “and I—I will

appeal to his Eminence.”

At once Mme. Bonacieux saw that she had gone too far, and she was

terrified at having communicated so much. She for a moment contemplated

with fright that stupid countenance, impressed with the invincible

resolution of a fool that is overcome by fear.

“Well, be it so!” said she. “Perhaps, when all is considered, you are

right. In the long run, a man knows more about politics than a woman,

particularly such as, like you, Monsieur Bonacieux, have conversed with

the cardinal. And yet it is very hard,” added she, “that a man upon

whose affection I thought I might depend, treats me thus unkindly and

will not comply with any of my fancies.”

“That is because your fancies go too far,” replied the triumphant

Bonacieux, “and I mistrust them.”

“Well, I will give it up, then,” said the young woman, sighing. “It is

well as it is; say no more about it.”

“At least you should tell me what I should have to do in London,”

replied Bonacieux, who remembered a little too late that Rochefort had

desired him to endeavor to obtain his wife’s secrets.

“It is of no use for you to know anything about it,” said the young

woman, whom an instinctive mistrust now impelled to draw back. “It was

about one of those purchases that interest women—a purchase by which

much might have been gained.”

But the more the young woman excused herself, the more important

Bonacieux thought the secret which she declined to confide to him. He

resolved then to hasten immediately to the residence of the Comte de

Rochefort, and tell him that the queen was seeking for a messenger to

send to London.

“Pardon me for quitting you, my dear Madame Bonacieux,” said he; “but,

not knowing you would come to see me, I had made an engagement with a

friend. I shall soon return; and if you will wait only a few minutes

for me, as soon as I have concluded my business with that friend, as it

is growing late, I will come back and reconduct you to the Louvre.”

“Thank you, monsieur, you are not brave enough to be of any use to me

whatever,” replied Mme. Bonacieux. “I shall return very safely to the

Louvre all alone.”

“As you please, Madame Bonacieux,” said the ex-mercer. “Shall I see you

again soon?”

“Next week I hope my duties will afford me a little liberty, and I will

take advantage of it to come and put things in order here, as they must

necessarily be much deranged.”

“Very well; I shall expect you. You are not angry with me?”

“Not the least in the world.”

“Till then, then?”

“Till then.”

Bonacieux kissed his wife’s hand, and set off at a quick pace.

“Well,” said Mme. Bonacieux, when her husband had shut the street door

and she found herself alone; “that imbecile lacked but one thing: to

become a cardinalist. And I, who have answered for him to the queen—I,

who have promised my poor mistress—ah, my God, my God! She will take me

for one of those wretches with whom the palace swarms and who are

placed about her as spies! Ah, Monsieur Bonacieux, I never did love you

much, but now it is worse than ever. I hate you, and on my word you

shall pay for this!”

At the moment she spoke these words a rap on the ceiling made her raise

her head, and a voice which reached her through the ceiling cried,

“Dear Madame Bonacieux, open for me the little door on the alley, and I

will come down to you.”

Chapter XVIII.

LOVER AND HUSBAND

Ah, Madame,” said D’Artagnan, entering by the door which the young

woman opened for him, “allow me to tell you that you have a bad sort of

a husband.”

“You have, then, overheard our conversation?” asked Mme. Bonacieux,

eagerly, and looking at D’Artagnan with disquiet.

“The whole.”

“But how, my God?”

“By a mode of proceeding known to myself, and by which I likewise

overheard the more animated conversation which he had with the

cardinal’s police.”

“And what did you understand by what we said?”

“A thousand things. In the first place, that, unfortunately, your

husband is a simpleton and a fool; in the next place, you are in

trouble, of which I am very glad, as it gives me an opportunity of

placing myself at your service, and God knows I am ready to throw

myself into the fire for you; finally, that the queen wants a brave,

intelligent, devoted man to make a journey to London for her. I have at

least two of the three qualities you stand in need of, and here I am.”

Mme. Bonacieux made no reply; but her heart beat with joy and secret

hope shone in her eyes.

“And what guarantee will you give me,” asked she, “if I consent to

confide this message to you?”

“My love for you. Speak! Command! What is to be done?”

“My God, my God!” murmured the young woman, “ought I to confide such a

secret to you, monsieur? You are almost a boy.”

“I see that you require someone to answer for me?”

“I admit that would reassure me greatly.”

“Do you know Athos?”

“No.”

“Porthos?”

“No.”

“Aramis?”

“No. Who are these gentleman?”

“Three of the king’s Musketeers. Do you know Monsieur de Tréville,

their captain?”

“Oh, yes, him! I know him; not personally, but from having heard the

queen speak of him more than once as a brave and loyal gentleman.”

“You do not fear lest he should betray you to the cardinal?”

“Oh, no, certainly not!”

“Well, reveal your secret to him, and ask him whether, however

important, however valuable, however terrible it may be, you may not

confide it to me.”

“But this secret is not mine, and I cannot reveal it in this manner.”

“You were about to confide it to Monsieur Bonacieux,” said D’Artagnan,

with chagrin.

“As one confides a letter to the hollow of a tree, to the wing of a

pigeon, to the collar of a dog.”

“And yet, me—you see plainly that I love you.”

“You say so.”

“I am an honorable man.”

“You say so.”

“I am a gallant fellow.”

“I believe it.”

“I am brave.”

“Oh, I am sure of that!”

“Then, put me to the proof.”

Mme. Bonacieux looked at the young man, restrained for a minute by a

last hesitation; but there was such an ardor in his eyes, such

persuasion in his voice, that she felt herself constrained to confide

in him. Besides, she found herself in circumstances where everything

must be risked for the sake of everything. The queen might be as much

injured by too much reticence as by too much confidence; and—let us

admit it—the involuntary sentiment which she felt for her young

protector decided her to speak.

“Listen,” said she; “I yield to your protestations, I yield to your

assurances. But I swear to you, before God who hears us, that if you

betray me, and my enemies pardon me, I will kill myself, while accusing

you of my death.”

“And I—I swear to you before God, madame,” said D’Artagnan, “that if I

am taken while accomplishing the orders you give me, I will die sooner

than do anything that may compromise anyone.”

Then the young woman confided in him the terrible secret of which

chance had already communicated to him a part in front of the

Samaritaine. This was their mutual declaration of love.

D’Artagnan was radiant with joy and pride. This secret which he

possessed, this woman whom he loved! Confidence and love made him a

giant.

“I go,” said he; “I go at once.”

“How, you will go!” said Mme. Bonacieux; “and your regiment, your

captain?”

“By my soul, you had made me forget all that, dear Constance! Yes, you

are right; a furlough is needful.”

“Still another obstacle,” murmured Mme. Bonacieux, sorrowfully.

“As to that,” cried D’Artagnan, after a moment of reflection, “I shall

surmount it, be assured.”

“How so?”

“I will go this very evening to Tréville, whom I will request to ask

this favor for me of his brother-in-law, Monsieur Dessessart.”

“But another thing.”

“What?” asked D’Artagnan, seeing that Mme. Bonacieux hesitated to

continue.

“You have, perhaps, no money?”

“_Perhaps_ is too much,” said D’Artagnan, smiling.

“Then,” replied Mme. Bonacieux, opening a cupboard and taking from it

the very bag which a half hour before her husband had caressed so

affectionately, “take this bag.”

“The cardinal’s?” cried D’Artagnan, breaking into a loud laugh, he

having heard, as may be remembered, thanks to the broken boards, every

syllable of the conversation between the mercer and his wife.

“The cardinal’s,” replied Mme. Bonacieux. “You see it makes a very

respectable appearance.”

“_Pardieu_,” cried D’Artagnan, “it will be a double amusing affair to

save the queen with the cardinal’s money!”

“You are an amiable and charming young man,” said Mme. Bonacieux. “Be

assured you will not find her Majesty ungrateful.”

“Oh, I am already grandly recompensed!” cried D’Artagnan. “I love you;

you permit me to tell you that I do—that is already more happiness than

I dared to hope.”

“Silence!” said Mme. Bonacieux, starting.

“What!”

“Someone is talking in the street.”

“It is the voice of—”

“Of my husband! Yes, I recognize it!”

D’Artagnan ran to the door and pushed the bolt.

“He shall not come in before I am gone,” said he; “and when I am gone,

you can open to him.”

“But I ought to be gone, too. And the disappearance of his money; how

am I to justify it if I am here?”

“You are right; we must go out.”

“Go out? How? He will see us if we go out.”

“Then you must come up into my room.”

“Ah,” said Mme. Bonacieux, “you speak that in a tone that frightens

me!”

Mme. Bonacieux pronounced these words with tears in her eyes.

D’Artagnan saw those tears, and much disturbed, softened, he threw

himself at her feet.

“With me you will be as safe as in a temple; I give you my word of a

gentleman.”

“Let us go,” said she, “I place full confidence in you, my friend!”

D’Artagnan drew back the bolt with precaution, and both, light as

shadows, glided through the interior door into the passage, ascended

the stairs as quietly as possible, and entered D’Artagnan’s chambers.

Once there, for greater security, the young man barricaded the door.

They both approached the window, and through a slit in the shutter they

saw Bonacieux talking with a man in a cloak.

At sight of this man, D’Artagnan started, and half drawing his sword,

sprang toward the door.

It was the man of Meung.

“What are you going to do?” cried Mme. Bonacieux; “you will ruin us

all!”

“But I have sworn to kill that man!” said D’Artagnan.

“Your life is devoted from this moment, and does not belong to you. In

the name of the queen I forbid you to throw yourself into any peril

which is foreign to that of your journey.”

“And do you command nothing in your own name?”

“In my name,” said Mme. Bonacieux, with great emotion, “in my name I

beg you! But listen; they appear to be speaking of me.”

D’Artagnan drew near the window, and lent his ear.

M. Bonacieux had opened his door, and seeing the apartment, had

returned to the man in the cloak, whom he had left alone for an

instant.

“She is gone,” said he; “she must have returned to the Louvre.”

“You are sure,” replied the stranger, “that she did not suspect the

intentions with which you went out?”

“No,” replied Bonacieux, with a self-sufficient air, “she is too

superficial a woman.”

“Is the young Guardsman at home?”

“I do not think he is; as you see, his shutter is closed, and you can

see no light shine through the chinks of the shutters.”

“All the same, it is well to be certain.”

“How so?”

“By knocking at his door. Go.”

“I will ask his servant.”

Bonacieux re-entered the house, passed through the same door that had

afforded a passage for the two fugitives, went up to D’Artagnan’s door,

and knocked.

No one answered. Porthos, in order to make a greater display, had that

evening borrowed Planchet. As to D’Artagnan, he took care not to give

the least sign of existence.

The moment the hand of Bonacieux sounded on the door, the two young

people felt their hearts bound within them.

“There is nobody within,” said Bonacieux.

“Never mind. Let us return to your apartment. We shall be safer there

than in the doorway.”

“Ah, my God!” whispered Mme. Bonacieux, “we shall hear no more.”

“On the contrary,” said D’Artagnan, “we shall hear better.”

D’Artagnan raised the three or four boards which made his chamber

another ear of Dionysius, spread a carpet on the floor, went upon his

knees, and made a sign to Mme. Bonacieux to stoop as he did toward the

opening.

“You are sure there is nobody there?” said the stranger.

“I will answer for it,” said Bonacieux.

“And you think that your wife—”

“Has returned to the Louvre.”

“Without speaking to anyone but yourself?”

“I am sure of it.”

“That is an important point, do you understand?”

“Then the news I brought you is of value?”

“The greatest, my dear Bonacieux; I don’t conceal this from you.”

“Then the cardinal will be pleased with me?”

“I have no doubt of it.”

“The great cardinal!”

“Are you sure, in her conversation with you, that your wife mentioned

no names?”

“I think not.”

“She did not name Madame de Chevreuse, the Duke of Buckingham, or

Madame de Vernet?”

“No; she only told me she wished to send me to London to serve the

interests of an illustrious personage.”

“The traitor!” murmured Mme. Bonacieux.

“Silence!” said D’Artagnan, taking her hand, which, without thinking of

it, she abandoned to him.

“Never mind,” continued the man in the cloak; “you were a fool not to

have pretended to accept the mission. You would then be in present

possession of the letter. The state, which is now threatened, would be

safe, and you—”

“And I?”

“Well you—the cardinal would have given you letters of nobility.”

“Did he tell you so?”

“Yes, I know that he meant to afford you that agreeable surprise.”

“Be satisfied,” replied Bonacieux; “my wife adores me, and there is yet

time.”

“The ninny!” murmured Mme. Bonacieux.

“Silence!” said D’Artagnan, pressing her hand more closely.

“How is there still time?” asked the man in the cloak.

“I go to the Louvre; I ask for Mme. Bonacieux; I say that I have

reflected; I renew the affair; I obtain the letter, and I run directly

to the cardinal.”

“Well, go quickly! I will return soon to learn the result of your

trip.”

The stranger went out.

“Infamous!” said Mme. Bonacieux, addressing this epithet to her

husband.

“Silence!” said D’Artagnan, pressing her hand still more warmly.

A terrible howling interrupted these reflections of D’Artagnan and Mme.

Bonacieux. It was her husband, who had discovered the disappearance of

the moneybag, and was crying “Thieves!”

“Oh, my God!” cried Mme. Bonacieux, “he will rouse the whole quarter.”

Bonacieux called a long time; but as such cries, on account of their

frequency, brought nobody in the Rue des Fossoyeurs, and as lately the

mercer’s house had a bad name, finding that nobody came, he went out

continuing to call, his voice being heard fainter and fainter as he

went in the direction of the Rue du Bac.

“Now he is gone, it is your turn to get out,” said Mme. Bonacieux.

“Courage, my friend, but above all, prudence, and think what you owe to

the queen.”

“To her and to you!” cried D’Artagnan. “Be satisfied, beautiful

Constance. I shall become worthy of her gratitude; but shall I likewise

return worthy of your love?”

The young woman only replied by the beautiful glow which mounted to her

cheeks. A few seconds afterward D’Artagnan also went out enveloped in a

large cloak, which ill-concealed the sheath of a long sword.

Mme. Bonacieux followed him with her eyes, with that long, fond look

with which he had turned the angle of the street, she fell on her

knees, and clasping her hands, “Oh, my God,” cried she, “protect the

queen, protect me!”

Chapter XIX.

PLAN OF CAMPAIGN

D’Artagnan went straight to M. de Tréville’s. He had reflected that in

a few minutes the cardinal would be warned by this cursed stranger, who

appeared to be his agent, and he judged, with reason, he had not a

moment to lose.

The heart of the young man overflowed with joy. An opportunity

presented itself to him in which there would be at the same time glory

to be acquired, and money to be gained; and as a far higher

encouragement, it brought him into close intimacy with a woman he

adored. This chance did, then, for him at once more than he would have

dared to ask of Providence.

M. de Tréville was in his saloon with his habitual court of gentlemen.

D’Artagnan, who was known as a familiar of the house, went straight to

his office, and sent word that he wished to see him on something of

importance.

D’Artagnan had been there scarcely five minutes when M. de Tréville

entered. At the first glance, and by the joy which was painted on his

countenance, the worthy captain plainly perceived that something new

was on foot.

All the way along D’Artagnan had been consulting with himself whether

he should place confidence in M. de Tréville, or whether he should only

ask him to give him _carte blanche_ for some secret affair. But M. de

Tréville had always been so thoroughly his friend, had always been so

devoted to the king and queen, and hated the cardinal so cordially,

that the young man resolved to tell him everything.

“Did you ask for me, my good friend?” said M. de Tréville.

“Yes, monsieur,” said D’Artagnan, lowering his voice, “and you will

pardon me, I hope, for having disturbed you when you know the

importance of my business.”

“Speak, then, I am all attention.”

“It concerns nothing less,” said D’Artagnan, “than the honor, perhaps

the life of the queen.”

“What did you say?” asked M. de Tréville, glancing round to see if they

were surely alone, and then fixing his questioning look upon

D’Artagnan.

“I say, monsieur, that chance has rendered me master of a secret—”

“Which you will guard, I hope, young man, as your life.”

“But which I must impart to you, monsieur, for you alone can assist me

in the mission I have just received from her Majesty.”

“Is this secret your own?”

“No, monsieur; it is her Majesty’s.”

“Are you authorized by her Majesty to communicate it to me?”

“No, monsieur, for, on the contrary, I am desired to preserve the

profoundest mystery.”

“Why, then, are you about to betray it to me?”

“Because, as I said, without you I can do nothing; and I am afraid you

will refuse me the favor I come to ask if you do not know to what end I

ask it.”

“Keep your secret, young man, and tell me what you wish.”

“I wish you to obtain for me, from Monsieur Dessessart, leave of

absence for fifteen days.”

“When?”

“This very night.”

“You leave Paris?”

“I am going on a mission.”

“May you tell me whither?”

“To London.”

“Has anyone an interest in preventing your arrival there?”

“The cardinal, I believe, would give the world to prevent my success.”

“And you are going alone?”

“I am going alone.”

“In that case you will not get beyond Bondy. I tell you so, by the

faith of de Tréville.”

“How so?”

“You will be assassinated.”

“And I shall die in the performance of my duty.”

“But your mission will not be accomplished.”

“That is true,” replied D’Artagnan.

“Believe me,” continued Tréville, “in enterprises of this kind, in

order that one may arrive, four must set out.”

“Ah, you are right, monsieur,” said D’Artagnan; “but you know Athos,

Porthos, and Aramis, and you know if I can dispose of them.”

“Without confiding to them the secret which I am not willing to know?”

“We are sworn, once for all, to implicit confidence and devotedness

against all proof. Besides, you can tell them that you have full

confidence in me, and they will not be more incredulous than you.”

“I can send to each of them leave of absence for fifteen days, that is

all—to Athos, whose wound still makes him suffer, to go to the waters

of Forges; to Porthos and Aramis to accompany their friend, whom they

are not willing to abandon in such a painful condition. Sending their

leave of absence will be proof enough that I authorize their journey.”

“Thanks, monsieur. You are a hundred times too good.”

“Begone, then, find them instantly, and let all be done tonight! Ha!

But first write your request to Dessessart. Perhaps you had a spy at

your heels; and your visit, if it should ever be known to the cardinal,

will thus seem legitimate.”

D’Artagnan drew up his request, and M. de Tréville, on receiving it,

assured him that by two o’clock in the morning the four leaves of

absence should be at the respective domiciles of the travelers.

“Have the goodness to send mine to Athos’s residence. I should dread

some disagreeable encounter if I were to go home.”

“Be easy. Adieu, and a prosperous voyage. _A propos_,” said M. de

Tréville, calling him back.

D’Artagnan returned.

“Have you any money?”

D’Artagnan tapped the bag he had in his pocket.

“Enough?” asked M. de Tréville.

“Three hundred pistoles.”

“Oh, plenty! That would carry you to the end of the world. Begone,

then!”

D’Artagnan saluted M. de Tréville, who held out his hand to him;

D’Artagnan pressed it with a respect mixed with gratitude. Since his

first arrival at Paris, he had had constant occasion to honor this

excellent man, whom he had always found worthy, loyal, and great.

His first visit was to Aramis, at whose residence he had not been since

the famous evening on which he had followed Mme. Bonacieux. Still

further, he had seldom seen the young Musketeer; but every time he had

seen him, he had remarked a deep sadness imprinted on his countenance.

This evening, especially, Aramis was melancholy and thoughtful.

D’Artagnan asked some questions about this prolonged melancholy. Aramis

pleaded as his excuse a commentary upon the eighteenth chapter of St.

Augustine, which he was forced to write in Latin for the following

week, and which preoccupied him a good deal.

After the two friends had been chatting a few moments, a servant from

M. de Tréville entered, bringing a sealed packet.

“What is that?” asked Aramis.

“The leave of absence Monsieur has asked for,” replied the lackey.

“For me! I have asked for no leave of absence.”

“Hold your tongue and take it!” said D’Artagnan. “And you, my friend,

there is a demipistole for your trouble; you will tell Monsieur de

Tréville that Monsieur Aramis is very much obliged to him. Go.”

The lackey bowed to the ground and departed.

“What does all this mean?” asked Aramis.

“Pack up all you want for a journey of a fortnight, and follow me.”

“But I cannot leave Paris just now without knowing—”

Aramis stopped.

“What is become of her? I suppose you mean—” continued D’Artagnan.

“Become of whom?” replied Aramis.

“The woman who was here—the woman with the embroidered handkerchief.”

“Who told you there was a woman here?” replied Aramis, becoming as pale

as death.

“I saw her.”

“And you know who she is?”

“I believe I can guess, at least.”

“Listen!” said Aramis. “Since you appear to know so many things, can

you tell me what is become of that woman?”

“I presume that she has returned to Tours.”

“To Tours? Yes, that may be. You evidently know her. But why did she

return to Tours without telling me anything?”

“Because she was in fear of being arrested.”

“Why has she not written to me, then?”

“Because she was afraid of compromising you.”

“D’Artagnan, you restore me to life!” cried Aramis. “I fancied myself

despised, betrayed. I was so delighted to see her again! I could not

have believed she would risk her liberty for me, and yet for what other

cause could she have returned to Paris?”

“For the cause which today takes us to England.”

“And what is this cause?” demanded Aramis.

“Oh, you’ll know it someday, Aramis; but at present I must imitate the

discretion of ‘the doctor’s niece.’”

Aramis smiled, as he remembered the tale he had told his friends on a

certain evening. “Well, then, since she has left Paris, and you are

sure of it, D’Artagnan, nothing prevents me, and I am ready to follow

you. You say we are going—”

“To see Athos now, and if you will come thither, I beg you to make

haste, for we have lost much time already. _A propos_, inform Bazin.”

“Will Bazin go with us?” asked Aramis.

“Perhaps so. At all events, it is best that he should follow us to

Athos’s.”

Aramis called Bazin, and, after having ordered him to join them at

Athos’s residence, said “Let us go then,” at the same time taking his

cloak, sword, and three pistols, opening uselessly two or three drawers

to see if he could not find stray coin. When well assured this search

was superfluous, he followed D’Artagnan, wondering to himself how this

young Guardsman should know so well who the lady was to whom he had

given hospitality, and that he should know better than himself what had

become of her.

Only as they went out Aramis placed his hand upon the arm of

D’Artagnan, and looking at him earnestly, “You have not spoken of this

lady?” said he.

“To nobody in the world.”

“Not even to Athos or Porthos?”

“I have not breathed a syllable to them.”

“Good enough!”

Tranquil on this important point, Aramis continued his way with

D’Artagnan, and both soon arrived at Athos’s dwelling. They found him

holding his leave of absence in one hand, and M. de Tréville’s note in

the other.

“Can you explain to me what signify this leave of absence and this

letter, which I have just received?” said the astonished Athos.

MY DEAR ATHOS,

I wish, as your health absolutely requires it, that you should rest

for a fortnight. Go, then, and take the waters of Forges, or any

that may be more agreeable to you, and recuperate yourself as

quickly as possible.

Yours affectionate,

DE TRÉVILLE

“Well, this leave of absence and that letter mean that you must follow

me, Athos.”

“To the waters of Forges?”

“There or elsewhere.”

“In the king’s service?”

“Either the king’s or the queen’s. Are we not their Majesties’

servants?”

At that moment Porthos entered. “_Pardieu!_” said he, “here is a

strange thing! Since when, I wonder, in the Musketeers, did they grant

men leave of absence without their asking for it?”

“Since,” said D’Artagnan, “they have friends who ask it for them.”

“Ah, ah!” said Porthos, “it appears there’s something fresh here.”

“Yes, we are going—” said Aramis.

“To what country?” demanded Porthos.

“My faith! I don’t know much about it,” said Athos. “Ask D’Artagnan.”

“To London, gentlemen,” said D’Artagnan.

“To London!” cried Porthos; “and what the devil are we going to do in

London?”

“That is what I am not at liberty to tell you, gentlemen; you must

trust to me.”

“But in order to go to London,” added Porthos, “money is needed, and I

have none.”

“Nor I,” said Aramis.

“Nor I,” said Athos.

“I have,” replied D’Artagnan, pulling out his treasure from his pocket,

and placing it on the table. “There are in this bag three hundred

pistoles. Let each take seventy-five; that is enough to take us to

London and back. Besides, make yourselves easy; we shall not all arrive

at London.”

“Why so?”

“Because, in all probability, some one of us will be left on the road.”

“Is this, then, a campaign upon which we are now entering?”

“One of a most dangerous kind, I give you notice.”

“Ah! But if we do risk being killed,” said Porthos, “at least I should

like to know what for.”

“You would be all the wiser,” said Athos.

“And yet,” said Aramis, “I am somewhat of Porthos’s opinion.”

“Is the king accustomed to give you such reasons? No. He says to you

jauntily, ‘Gentlemen, there is fighting going on in Gascony or in

Flanders; go and fight,’ and you go there. Why? You need give

yourselves no more uneasiness about this.”

“D’Artagnan is right,” said Athos; “here are our three leaves of

absence which came from Monsieur de Tréville, and here are three

hundred pistoles which came from I don’t know where. So let us go and

get killed where we are told to go. Is life worth the trouble of so

many questions? D’Artagnan, I am ready to follow you.”

“And I also,” said Porthos.

“And I also,” said Aramis. “And, indeed, I am not sorry to quit Paris;

I had need of distraction.”

“Well, you will have distractions enough, gentlemen, be assured,” said

D’Artagnan.

“And, now, when are we to go?” asked Athos.

“Immediately,” replied D’Artagnan; “we have not a minute to lose.”

“Hello, Grimaud! Planchet! Mousqueton! Bazin!” cried the four young

men, calling their lackeys, “clean my boots, and fetch the horses from

the hôtel.”

Each Musketeer was accustomed to leave at the general hôtel, as at a

barrack, his own horse and that of his lackey. Planchet, Grimaud,

Mousqueton, and Bazin set off at full speed.

“Now let us lay down the plan of campaign,” said Porthos. “Where do we

go first?”

“To Calais,” said D’Artagnan; “that is the most direct line to London.”

“Well,” said Porthos, “this is my advice—”

“Speak!”

“Four men traveling together would be suspected. D’Artagnan will give

each of us his instructions. I will go by the way of Boulogne to clear

the way; Athos will set out two hours after, by that of Amiens; Aramis

will follow us by that of Noyon; as to D’Artagnan, he will go by what

route he thinks is best, in Planchet’s clothes, while Planchet will

follow us like D’Artagnan, in the uniform of the Guards.”

“Gentlemen,” said Athos, “my opinion is that it is not proper to allow

lackeys to have anything to do in such an affair. A secret may, by

chance, be betrayed by gentlemen; but it is almost always sold by

lackeys.”

“Porthos’s plan appears to me to be impracticable,” said D’Artagnan,

“inasmuch as I am myself ignorant of what instructions I can give you.

I am the bearer of a letter, that is all. I have not, and I cannot make

three copies of that letter, because it is sealed. We must, then, as it

appears to me, travel in company. This letter is here, in this pocket,”

and he pointed to the pocket which contained the letter. “If I should

be killed, one of you must take it, and continue the route; if he be

killed, it will be another’s turn, and so on—provided a single one

arrives, that is all that is required.”

“Bravo, D’Artagnan, your opinion is mine,” cried Athos, “Besides, we

must be consistent; I am going to take the waters, you will accompany

me. Instead of taking the waters of Forges, I go and take sea waters; I

am free to do so. If anyone wishes to stop us, I will show Monsieur de

Tréville’s letter, and you will show your leaves of absence. If we are

attacked, we will defend ourselves; if we are tried, we will stoutly

maintain that we were only anxious to dip ourselves a certain number of

times in the sea. They would have an easy bargain of four isolated men;

whereas four men together make a troop. We will arm our four lackeys

with pistols and musketoons; if they send an army out against us, we

will give battle, and the survivor, as D’Artagnan says, will carry the

letter.”

“Well said,” cried Aramis; “you don’t often speak, Athos, but when you

do speak, it is like St. John of the Golden Mouth. I agree to Athos’s

plan. And you, Porthos?”

“I agree to it, too,” said Porthos, “if D’Artagnan approves of it.

D’Artagnan, being the bearer of the letter, is naturally the head of

the enterprise; let him decide, and we will execute.”

“Well,” said D’Artagnan, “I decide that we should adopt Athos’s plan,

and that we set off in half an hour.”

“Agreed!” shouted the three Musketeers in chorus.

Each one, stretching out his hand to the bag, took his seventy-five

pistoles, and made his preparations to set out at the time appointed.

Chapter XX.

THE JOURNEY

At two o’clock in the morning, our four adventurers left Paris by the

Barrière St. Denis. As long as it was dark they remained silent; in

spite of themselves they submitted to the influence of the obscurity,

and apprehended ambushes on every side.

With the first rays of day their tongues were loosened; with the sun

gaiety revived. It was like the eve of a battle; the heart beat, the

eyes laughed, and they felt that the life they were perhaps going to

lose, was, after all, a good thing.

Besides, the appearance of the caravan was formidable. The black horses

of the Musketeers, their martial carriage, with the regimental step of

these noble companions of the soldier, would have betrayed the most

strict incognito. The lackeys followed, armed to the teeth.

All went well till they arrived at Chantilly, which they reached about

eight o’clock in the morning. They needed breakfast, and alighted at

the door of an _auberge_, recommended by a sign representing St. Martin

giving half his cloak to a poor man. They ordered the lackeys not to

unsaddle the horses, and to hold themselves in readiness to set off

again immediately.

They entered the common hall, and placed themselves at table. A

gentleman, who had just arrived by the route of Dammartin, was seated

at the same table, and was breakfasting. He opened the conversation

about rain and fine weather; the travelers replied. He drank to their

good health, and the travelers returned his politeness.

But at the moment Mousqueton came to announce that the horses were

ready, and they were arising from table, the stranger proposed to

Porthos to drink the health of the cardinal. Porthos replied that he

asked no better if the stranger, in his turn, would drink the health of

the king. The stranger cried that he acknowledged no other king but his

Eminence. Porthos called him drunk, and the stranger drew his sword.

“You have committed a piece of folly,” said Athos, “but it can’t be

helped; there is no drawing back. Kill the fellow, and rejoin us as

soon as you can.”

All three remounted their horses, and set out at a good pace, while

Porthos was promising his adversary to perforate him with all the

thrusts known in the fencing schools.

“There goes one!” cried Athos, at the end of five hundred paces.

“But why did that man attack Porthos rather than any other one of us?”

asked Aramis.

“Because, as Porthos was talking louder than the rest of us, he took

him for the chief,” said D’Artagnan.

“I always said that this cadet from Gascony was a well of wisdom,”

murmured Athos; and the travelers continued their route.

At Beauvais they stopped two hours, as well to breathe their horses a

little as to wait for Porthos. At the end of two hours, as Porthos did

not come, not any news of him, they resumed their journey.

At a league from Beauvais, where the road was confined between two high

banks, they fell in with eight or ten men who, taking advantage of the

road being unpaved in this spot, appeared to be employed in digging

holes and filling up the ruts with mud.

Aramis, not liking to soil his boots with this artificial mortar,

apostrophized them rather sharply. Athos wished to restrain him, but it

was too late. The laborers began to jeer the travelers and by their

insolence disturbed the equanimity even of the cool Athos, who urged on

his horse against one of them.

Then each of these men retreated as far as the ditch, from which each

took a concealed musket; the result was that our seven travelers were

outnumbered in weapons. Aramis received a ball which passed through his

shoulder, and Mousqueton another ball which lodged in the fleshy part

which prolongs the lower portion of the loins. Therefore Mousqueton

alone fell from his horse, not because he was severely wounded, but not

being able to see the wound, he judged it to be more serious than it

really was.

“It was an ambuscade!” shouted D’Artagnan. “Don’t waste a charge!

Forward!”

Aramis, wounded as he was, seized the mane of his horse, which carried

him on with the others. Mousqueton’s horse rejoined them, and galloped

by the side of his companions.

“That will serve us for a relay,” said Athos.

“I would rather have had a hat,” said D’Artagnan. “Mine was carried

away by a ball. By my faith, it is very fortunate that the letter was

not in it.”

“They’ll kill poor Porthos when he comes up,” said Aramis.

“If Porthos were on his legs, he would have rejoined us by this time,”

said Athos. “My opinion is that on the ground the drunken man was not

intoxicated.”

They continued at their best speed for two hours, although the horses

were so fatigued that it was to be feared they would soon refuse

service.

The travelers had chosen crossroads in the hope that they might meet

with less interruption; but at Crèvecœur, Aramis declared he could

proceed no farther. In fact, it required all the courage which he

concealed beneath his elegant form and polished manners to bear him so

far. He grew more pale every minute, and they were obliged to support

him on his horse. They lifted him off at the door of a cabaret, left

Bazin with him, who, besides, in a skirmish was more embarrassing than

useful, and set forward again in the hope of sleeping at Amiens.

“_Morbleu_,” said Athos, as soon as they were again in motion, “reduced

to two masters and Grimaud and Planchet! _Morbleu!_ I won’t be their

dupe, I will answer for it. I will neither open my mouth nor draw my

sword between this and Calais. I swear by—”

“Don’t waste time in swearing,” said D’Artagnan; “let us gallop, if our

horses will consent.”

And the travelers buried their rowels in their horses’ flanks, who thus

vigorously stimulated recovered their energies. They arrived at Amiens

at midnight, and alighted at the _auberge_ of the Golden Lily.

The host had the appearance of as honest a man as any on earth. He

received the travelers with his candlestick in one hand and his cotton

nightcap in the other. He wished to lodge the two travelers each in a

charming chamber; but unfortunately these charming chambers were at the

opposite extremities of the hôtel. D’Artagnan and Athos refused them.

The host replied that he had no other worthy of their Excellencies; but

the travelers declared they would sleep in the common chamber, each on

a mattress which might be thrown upon the ground. The host insisted;

but the travelers were firm, and he was obliged to do as they wished.

They had just prepared their beds and barricaded their door within,

when someone knocked at the yard shutter; they demanded who was there,

and recognizing the voices of their lackeys, opened the shutter. It was

indeed Planchet and Grimaud.

“Grimaud can take care of the horses,” said Planchet. “If you are

willing, gentlemen, I will sleep across your doorway, and you will then

be certain that nobody can reach you.”

“And on what will you sleep?” said D’Artagnan.

“Here is my bed,” replied Planchet, producing a bundle of straw.

“Come, then,” said D’Artagnan, “you are right. Mine host’s face does

not please me at all; it is too gracious.”

“Nor me either,” said Athos.

Planchet mounted by the window and installed himself across the

doorway, while Grimaud went and shut himself up in the stable,

undertaking that by five o’clock in the morning he and the four horses

should be ready.

The night was quiet enough. Toward two o’clock in the morning somebody

endeavored to open the door; but as Planchet awoke in an instant and

cried, “Who goes there?” somebody replied that he was mistaken, and

went away.

At four o’clock in the morning they heard a terrible riot in the

stables. Grimaud had tried to waken the stable boys, and the stable

boys had beaten him. When they opened the window, they saw the poor lad

lying senseless, with his head split by a blow with a pitchfork.

Planchet went down into the yard, and wished to saddle the horses; but

the horses were all used up. Mousqueton’s horse which had traveled for

five or six hours without a rider the day before, might have been able

to pursue the journey; but by an inconceivable error the veterinary

surgeon, who had been sent for, as it appeared, to bleed one of the

host’s horses, had bled Mousqueton’s.

This began to be annoying. All these successive accidents were perhaps

the result of chance; but they might be the fruits of a plot. Athos and

D’Artagnan went out, while Planchet was sent to inquire if there were

not three horses for sale in the neighborhood. At the door stood two

horses, fresh, strong, and fully equipped. These would just have suited

them. He asked where their masters were, and was informed that they had

passed the night in the inn, and were then settling their bill with the

host.

Athos went down to pay the reckoning, while D’Artagnan and Planchet

stood at the street door. The host was in a lower and back room, to

which Athos was requested to go.

Athos entered without the least mistrust, and took out two pistoles to

pay the bill. The host was alone, seated before his desk, one of the

drawers of which was partly open. He took the money which Athos offered

to him, and after turning and turning it over and over in his hands,

suddenly cried out that it was bad, and that he would have him and his

companions arrested as forgers.

“You blackguard!” cried Athos, going toward him, “I’ll cut your ears

off!”

At the same instant, four men, armed to the teeth, entered by side

doors, and rushed upon Athos.

“I am taken!” shouted Athos, with all the power of his lungs. “Go on,

D’Artagnan! Spur, spur!” and he fired two pistols.

D’Artagnan and Planchet did not require twice bidding; they unfastened

the two horses that were waiting at the door, leaped upon them, buried

their spurs in their sides, and set off at full gallop.

“Do you know what has become of Athos?” asked D’Artagnan of Planchet,

as they galloped on.

“Ah, monsieur,” said Planchet, “I saw one fall at each of his two

shots, and he appeared to me, through the glass door, to be fighting

with his sword with the others.”

“Brave Athos!” murmured D’Artagnan, “and to think that we are compelled

to leave him; maybe the same fate awaits us two paces hence. Forward,

Planchet, forward! You are a brave fellow.”

“As I told you, monsieur,” replied Planchet, “Picards are found out by

being used. Besides, I am here in my own country, and that excites me.”

And both, with free use of the spur, arrived at St. Omer without

drawing bit. At St. Omer they breathed their horses with the bridles

passed under their arms for fear of accident, and ate a morsel from

their hands on the stones of the street, after they departed again.

At a hundred paces from the gates of Calais, D’Artagnan’s horse gave

out, and could not by any means be made to get up again, the blood

flowing from his eyes and his nose. There still remained Planchet’s

horse; but he stopped short, and could not be made to move a step.

Fortunately, as we have said, they were within a hundred paces of the

city; they left their two nags upon the high road, and ran toward the

quay. Planchet called his master’s attention to a gentleman who had

just arrived with his lackey, and only preceded them by about fifty

paces. They made all speed to come up to this gentleman, who appeared

to be in great haste. His boots were covered with dust, and he inquired

if he could not instantly cross over to England.

“Nothing would be more easy,” said the captain of a vessel ready to set

sail, “but this morning came an order to let no one leave without

express permission from the cardinal.”

“I have that permission,” said the gentleman, drawing the paper from

his pocket; “here it is.”

“Have it examined by the governor of the port,” said the shipmaster,

“and give me the preference.”

“Where shall I find the governor?”

“At his country house.”

“And that is situated?”

“At a quarter of a league from the city. Look, you may see it from

here—at the foot of that little hill, that slated roof.”

“Very well,” said the gentleman. And, with his lackey, he took the road

to the governor’s country house.

D’Artagnan and Planchet followed the gentleman at a distance of five

hundred paces. Once outside the city, D’Artagnan overtook the gentleman

as he was entering a little wood.

“Monsieur, you appear to be in great haste?”

“No one can be more so, monsieur.”

“I am sorry for that,” said D’Artagnan; “for as I am in great haste

likewise, I wish to beg you to render me a service.”

“What?”

“To let me sail first.”

“That’s impossible,” said the gentleman; “I have traveled sixty leagues

in forty hours, and by tomorrow at midday I must be in London.”

“I have performed that same distance in forty hours, and by ten o’clock

in the morning I must be in London.”

“Very sorry, monsieur; but I was here first, and will not sail second.”

“I am sorry, too, monsieur; but I arrived second, and must sail first.”

“The king’s service!” said the gentleman.

“My own service!” said D’Artagnan.

“But this is a needless quarrel you seek with me, as it seems to me.”

“_Parbleu!_ What do you desire it to be?”

“What do you want?”

“Would you like to know?”

“Certainly.”

“Well, then, I wish that order of which you are bearer, seeing that I

have not one of my own and must have one.”

“You jest, I presume.”

“I never jest.”

“Let me pass!”

“You shall not pass.”

“My brave young man, I will blow out your brains. _Hola_, Lubin, my

pistols!”

“Planchet,” called out D’Artagnan, “take care of the lackey; I will

manage the master.”

Planchet, emboldened by the first exploit, sprang upon Lubin; and being

strong and vigorous, he soon got him on the broad of his back, and

placed his knee upon his breast.

“Go on with your affair, monsieur,” cried Planchet; “I have finished

mine.”

Seeing this, the gentleman drew his sword, and sprang upon D’Artagnan;

but he had too strong an adversary. In three seconds D’Artagnan had

wounded him three times, exclaiming at each thrust, “One for Athos, one

for Porthos; and one for Aramis!”

At the third hit the gentleman fell like a log. D’Artagnan believed him

to be dead, or at least insensible, and went toward him for the purpose

of taking the order; but the moment he extended his hand to search for

it, the wounded man, who had not dropped his sword, plunged the point

into D’Artagnan’s breast, crying, “One for you!”

“And one for me—the best for last!” cried D’Artagnan, furious, nailing

him to the earth with a fourth thrust through his body.

This time the gentleman closed his eyes and fainted. D’Artagnan

searched his pockets, and took from one of them the order for the

passage. It was in the name of Comte de Wardes.

Then, casting a glance on the handsome young man, who was scarcely

twenty-five years of age, and whom he was leaving in his gore, deprived

of sense and perhaps dead, he gave a sigh for that unaccountable

destiny which leads men to destroy each other for the interests of

people who are strangers to them and who often do not even know that

they exist. But he was soon aroused from these reflections by Lubin,

who uttered loud cries and screamed for help with all his might.

Planchet grasped him by the throat, and pressed as hard as he could.

“Monsieur,” said he, “as long as I hold him in this manner, he can’t

cry, I’ll be bound; but as soon as I let go he will howl again. I know

him for a Norman, and Normans are obstinate.”

In fact, tightly held as he was, Lubin endeavored still to cry out.

“Stay!” said D’Artagnan; and taking out his handkerchief, he gagged

him.

“Now,” said Planchet, “let us bind him to a tree.”

This being properly done, they drew the Comte de Wardes close to his

servant; and as night was approaching, and as the wounded man and the

bound man were at some little distance within the wood, it was evident

they were likely to remain there till the next day.

“And now,” said D’Artagnan, “to the Governor’s.”

“But you are wounded, it seems,” said Planchet.

“Oh, that’s nothing! Let us attend to what is more pressing first, and

then we will attend to my wound; besides, it does not seem very

dangerous.”

And they both set forward as fast as they could toward the country

house of the worthy functionary.

The Comte de Wardes was announced, and D’Artagnan was introduced.

“You have an order signed by the cardinal?” said the governor.

“Yes, monsieur,” replied D’Artagnan; “here it is.”

“Ah, ah! It is quite regular and explicit,” said the governor.

“Most likely,” said D’Artagnan; “I am one of his most faithful

servants.”

“It appears that his Eminence is anxious to prevent someone from

crossing to England?”

“Yes; a certain D’Artagnan, a Béarnese gentleman who left Paris in

company with three of his friends, with the intention of going to

London.”

“Do you know him personally?” asked the governor.

“Whom?”

“This D’Artagnan.”

“Perfectly well.”

“Describe him to me, then.”

“Nothing more easy.”

And D’Artagnan gave, feature for feature, a description of the Comte de

Wardes.

“Is he accompanied?”

“Yes; by a lackey named Lubin.”

“We will keep a sharp lookout for them; and if we lay hands on them his

Eminence may be assured they will be reconducted to Paris under a good

escort.”

“And by doing so, Monsieur the Governor,” said D’Artagnan, “you will

deserve well of the cardinal.”

“Shall you see him on your return, Monsieur Count?”

“Without a doubt.”

“Tell him, I beg you, that I am his humble servant.”

“I will not fail.”

Delighted with this assurance the governor countersigned the passport

and delivered it to D’Artagnan. D’Artagnan lost no time in useless

compliments. He thanked the governor, bowed, and departed. Once

outside, he and Planchet set off as fast as they could; and by making a

long detour avoided the wood and reentered the city by another gate.

The vessel was quite ready to sail, and the captain was waiting on the

wharf. “Well?” said he, on perceiving D’Artagnan.

“Here is my pass countersigned,” said the latter.

“And that other gentleman?

“He will not go today,” said D’Artagnan; “but here, I’ll pay you for us

two.”

“In that case let us go,” said the shipmaster.

“Let us go,” repeated D’Artagnan.

He leaped with Planchet into the boat, and five minutes after they were

on board. It was time; for they had scarcely sailed half a league, when

D’Artagnan saw a flash and heard a detonation. It was the cannon which

announced the closing of the port.

He had now leisure to look to his wound. Fortunately, as D’Artagnan had

thought, it was not dangerous. The point of the sword had touched a

rib, and glanced along the bone. Still further, his shirt had stuck to

the wound, and he had lost only a few drops of blood.

D’Artagnan was worn out with fatigue. A mattress was laid upon the deck

for him. He threw himself upon it, and fell asleep.

On the morrow, at break of day, they were still three or four leagues

from the coast of England. The breeze had been so light all night, they

had made but little progress. At ten o’clock the vessel cast anchor in

the harbor of Dover, and at half past ten D’Artagnan placed his foot on

English land, crying, “Here I am at last!”

But that was not all; they must get to London. In England the post was

well served. D’Artagnan and Planchet took each a post horse, and a

postillion rode before them. In a few hours they were in the capital.

D’Artagnan did not know London; he did not know a word of English; but

he wrote the name of Buckingham on a piece of paper, and everyone

pointed out to him the way to the duke’s hôtel.

The duke was at Windsor hunting with the king. D’Artagnan inquired for

the confidential valet of the duke, who, having accompanied him in all

his voyages, spoke French perfectly well; he told him that he came from

Paris on an affair of life and death, and that he must speak with his

master instantly.

The confidence with which D’Artagnan spoke convinced Patrick, which was

the name of this minister of the minister. He ordered two horses to be

saddled, and himself went as guide to the young Guardsman. As for

Planchet, he had been lifted from his horse as stiff as a rush; the

poor lad’s strength was almost exhausted. D’Artagnan seemed iron.

On their arrival at the castle they learned that Buckingham and the

king were hawking in the marshes two or three leagues away. In twenty

minutes they were on the spot named. Patrick soon caught the sound of

his master’s voice calling his falcon.

“Whom must I announce to my Lord Duke?” asked Patrick.

“The young man who one evening sought a quarrel with him on the Pont

Neuf, opposite the Samaritaine.”

“A singular introduction!”

“You will find that it is as good as another.”

Patrick galloped off, reached the duke, and announced to him in the

terms directed that a messenger awaited him.

Buckingham at once remembered the circumstance, and suspecting that

something was going on in France of which it was necessary he should be

informed, he only took the time to inquire where the messenger was, and

recognizing from afar the uniform of the Guards, he put his horse into

a gallop, and rode straight up to D’Artagnan. Patrick discreetly kept

in the background.

“No misfortune has happened to the queen?” cried Buckingham, the

instant he came up, throwing all his fear and love into the question.

“I believe not; nevertheless I believe she runs some great peril from

which your Grace alone can extricate her.”

“I!” cried Buckingham. “What is it? I should be too happy to be of any

service to her. Speak, speak!”

“Take this letter,” said D’Artagnan.

“This letter! From whom comes this letter?”

“From her Majesty, as I think.”

“From her Majesty!” said Buckingham, becoming so pale that D’Artagnan

feared he would faint as he broke the seal.

“What is this rent?” said he, showing D’Artagnan a place where it had

been pierced through.

“Ah,” said D’Artagnan, “I did not see that; it was the sword of the

Comte de Wardes which made that hole, when he gave me a good thrust in

the breast.”

“You are wounded?” asked Buckingham, as he opened the letter.

“Oh, nothing but a scratch,” said D’Artagnan.

“Just heaven, what have I read?” cried the duke. “Patrick, remain here,

or rather join the king, wherever he may be, and tell his Majesty that

I humbly beg him to excuse me, but an affair of the greatest importance

recalls me to London. Come, monsieur, come!” and both set off towards

the capital at full gallop.

Chapter XXI.

THE COUNTESS DE WINTER

As they rode along, the duke endeavored to draw from D’Artagnan, not

all that had happened, but what D’Artagnan himself knew. By adding all

that he heard from the mouth of the young man to his own remembrances,

he was enabled to form a pretty exact idea of a position of the

seriousness of which, for the rest, the queen’s letter, short but

explicit, gave him the clue. But that which astonished him most was

that the cardinal, so deeply interested in preventing this young man

from setting his foot in England, had not succeeded in arresting him on

the road. It was then, upon the manifestation of this astonishment,

that D’Artagnan related to him the precaution taken, and how, thanks to

the devotion of his three friends, whom he had left scattered and

bleeding on the road, he had succeeded in coming off with a single

sword thrust, which had pierced the queen’s letter and for which he had

repaid M. de Wardes with such terrible coin. While he was listening to

this recital, delivered with the greatest simplicity, the duke looked

from time to time at the young man with astonishment, as if he could

not comprehend how so much prudence, courage, and devotedness could be

allied with a countenance which indicated not more than twenty years.

The horses went like the wind, and in a few minutes they were at the

gates of London. D’Artagnan imagined that on arriving in town the duke

would slacken his pace, but it was not so. He kept on his way at the

same rate, heedless about upsetting those whom he met on the road. In

fact, in crossing the city two or three accidents of this kind

happened; but Buckingham did not even turn his head to see what became

of those he had knocked down. D’Artagnan followed him amid cries which

strongly resembled curses.

On entering the court of his hôtel, Buckingham sprang from his horse,

and without thinking what became of the animal, threw the bridle on his

neck, and sprang toward the vestibule. D’Artagnan did the same, with a

little more concern, however, for the noble creatures, whose merits he

fully appreciated; but he had the satisfaction of seeing three or four

grooms run from the kitchens and the stables, and busy themselves with

the steeds.

The duke walked so fast that D’Artagnan had some trouble in keeping up

with him. He passed through several apartments, of an elegance of which

even the greatest nobles of France had not even an idea, and arrived at

length in a bedchamber which was at once a miracle of taste and of

richness. In the alcove of this chamber was a door concealed in the

tapestry which the duke opened with a little gold key which he wore

suspended from his neck by a chain of the same metal. With discretion

D’Artagnan remained behind; but at the moment when Buckingham crossed

the threshold, he turned round, and seeing the hesitation of the young

man, “Come in!” cried he, “and if you have the good fortune to be

admitted to her Majesty’s presence, tell her what you have seen.”

Encouraged by this invitation, D’Artagnan followed the duke, who closed

the door after them. The two found themselves in a small chapel covered

with a tapestry of Persian silk worked with gold, and brilliantly

lighted with a vast number of candles. Over a species of altar, and

beneath a canopy of blue velvet, surmounted by white and red plumes,

was a full-length portrait of Anne of Austria, so perfect in its

resemblance that D’Artagnan uttered a cry of surprise on beholding it.

One might believe the queen was about to speak. On the altar, and

beneath the portrait, was the casket containing the diamond studs.

The duke approached the altar, knelt as a priest might have done before

a crucifix, and opened the casket. “There,” said he, drawing from the

casket a large bow of blue ribbon all sparkling with diamonds, “there

are the precious studs which I have taken an oath should be buried with

me. The queen gave them to me, the queen requires them again. Her will

be done, like that of God, in all things.”

Then, he began to kiss, one after the other, those dear studs with

which he was about to part. All at once he uttered a terrible cry.

“What is the matter?” exclaimed D’Artagnan, anxiously; “what has

happened to you, my Lord?”

“All is lost!” cried Buckingham, becoming as pale as a corpse; “two of

the studs are wanting, there are only ten.”

“Can you have lost them, my Lord, or do you think they have been

stolen?”

“They have been stolen,” replied the duke, “and it is the cardinal who

has dealt this blow. Hold; see! The ribbons which held them have been

cut with scissors.”

“If my Lord suspects they have been stolen, perhaps the person who

stole them still has them in his hands.”

“Wait, wait!” said the duke. “The only time I have worn these studs was

at a ball given by the king eight days ago at Windsor. The Comtesse de

Winter, with whom I had quarreled, became reconciled to me at that

ball. That reconciliation was nothing but the vengeance of a jealous

woman. I have never seen her from that day. The woman is an agent of

the cardinal.”

“He has agents, then, throughout the world?” cried D’Artagnan.

“Oh, yes,” said Buckingham, grating his teeth with rage. “Yes, he is a

terrible antagonist. But when is this ball to take place?”

“Monday next.”

“Monday next! Still five days before us. That’s more time than we want.

Patrick!” cried the duke, opening the door of the chapel, “Patrick!”

His confidential valet appeared.

“My jeweler and my secretary.”

The valet went out with a mute promptitude which showed him accustomed

to obey blindly and without reply.

But although the jeweler had been mentioned first, it was the secretary

who first made his appearance. This was simply because he lived in the

hôtel. He found Buckingham seated at a table in his bedchamber, writing

orders with his own hand.

“Mr. Jackson,” said he, “go instantly to the Lord Chancellor, and tell

him that I charge him with the execution of these orders. I wish them

to be promulgated immediately.”

“But, my Lord, if the Lord Chancellor interrogates me upon the motives

which may have led your Grace to adopt such an extraordinary measure,

what shall I reply?”

“That such is my pleasure, and that I answer for my will to no man.”

“Will that be the answer,” replied the secretary, smiling, “which he

must transmit to his Majesty if, by chance, his Majesty should have the

curiosity to know why no vessel is to leave any of the ports of Great

Britain?”

“You are right, Mr. Jackson,” replied Buckingham. “He will say, in that

case, to the king that I am determined on war, and that this measure is

my first act of hostility against France.”

The secretary bowed and retired.

“We are safe on that side,” said Buckingham, turning toward D’Artagnan.

“If the studs are not yet gone to Paris, they will not arrive till

after you.”

“How so?”

“I have just placed an embargo on all vessels at present in his

Majesty’s ports, and without particular permission, not one dare lift

an anchor.”

D’Artagnan looked with stupefaction at a man who thus employed the

unlimited power with which he was clothed by the confidence of a king

in the prosecution of his intrigues. Buckingham saw by the expression

of the young man’s face what was passing in his mind, and he smiled.

“Yes,” said he, “yes, Anne of Austria is my true queen. Upon a word

from her, I would betray my country, I would betray my king, I would

betray my God. She asked me not to send the Protestants of La Rochelle

the assistance I promised them; I have not done so. I broke my word, it

is true; but what signifies that? I obeyed my love; and have I not been

richly paid for that obedience? It was to that obedience I owe her

portrait.”

D’Artagnan was amazed to note by what fragile and unknown threads the

destinies of nations and the lives of men are suspended. He was lost in

these reflections when the goldsmith entered. He was an Irishman—one of

the most skillful of his craft, and who himself confessed that he

gained a hundred thousand livres a year by the Duke of Buckingham.

“Mr. O’Reilly,” said the duke, leading him into the chapel, “look at

these diamond studs, and tell me what they are worth apiece.”

The goldsmith cast a glance at the elegant manner in which they were

set, calculated, one with another, what the diamonds were worth, and

without hesitation said, “Fifteen hundred pistoles each, my Lord.”

“How many days would it require to make two studs exactly like them?

You see there are two wanting.”

“Eight days, my Lord.”

“I will give you three thousand pistoles apiece if I can have them by

the day after tomorrow.”

“My Lord, they shall be yours.”

“You are a jewel of a man, Mr. O’Reilly; but that is not all. These

studs cannot be trusted to anybody; it must be done in the palace.”

“Impossible, my Lord! There is no one but myself can so execute them

that one cannot tell the new from the old.”

“Therefore, my dear Mr. O’Reilly, you are my prisoner. And if you wish

ever to leave my palace, you cannot; so make the best of it. Name to me

such of your workmen as you need, and point out the tools they must

bring.”

The goldsmith knew the duke. He knew all objection would be useless,

and instantly determined how to act.

“May I be permitted to inform my wife?” said he.

“Oh, you may even see her if you like, my dear Mr. O’Reilly. Your

captivity shall be mild, be assured; and as every inconvenience

deserves its indemnification, here is, in addition to the price of the

studs, an order for a thousand pistoles, to make you forget the

annoyance I cause you.”

D’Artagnan could not get over the surprise created in him by this

minister, who thus open-handed, sported with men and millions.

As to the goldsmith, he wrote to his wife, sending her the order for

the thousand pistoles, and charging her to send him, in exchange, his

most skillful apprentice, an assortment of diamonds, of which he gave

the names and the weight, and the necessary tools.

Buckingham conducted the goldsmith to the chamber destined for him, and

which, at the end of half an hour, was transformed into a workshop.

Then he placed a sentinel at each door, with an order to admit nobody

upon any pretense but his _valet de chambre_, Patrick. We need not add

that the goldsmith, O’Reilly, and his assistant, were prohibited from

going out under any pretext. This point, settled, the duke turned to

D’Artagnan. “Now, my young friend,” said he, “England is all our own.

What do you wish for? What do you desire?”

“A bed, my Lord,” replied D’Artagnan. “At present, I confess, that is

the thing I stand most in need of.”

Buckingham gave D’Artagnan a chamber adjoining his own. He wished to

have the young man at hand—not that he at all mistrusted him, but for

the sake of having someone to whom he could constantly talk of the

queen.

In one hour after, the ordinance was published in London that no vessel

bound for France should leave port, not even the packet boat with

letters. In the eyes of everybody this was a declaration of war between

the two kingdoms.

On the day after the morrow, by eleven o’clock, the two diamond studs

were finished, and they were so completely imitated, so perfectly

alike, that Buckingham could not tell the new ones from the old ones,

and experts in such matters would have been deceived as he was. He

immediately called D’Artagnan. “Here,” said he to him, “are the diamond

studs that you came to bring; and be my witness that I have done all

that human power could do.”

“Be satisfied, my Lord, I will tell all that I have seen. But does your

Grace mean to give me the studs without the casket?”

“The casket would encumber you. Besides, the casket is the more

precious from being all that is left to me. You will say that I keep

it.”

“I will perform your commission, word for word, my Lord.”

“And now,” resumed Buckingham, looking earnestly at the young man, “how

shall I ever acquit myself of the debt I owe you?”

D’Artagnan blushed up to the whites of his eyes. He saw that the duke

was searching for a means of making him accept something and the idea

that the blood of his friends and himself was about to be paid for with

English gold was strangely repugnant to him.

“Let us understand each other, my Lord,” replied D’Artagnan, “and let

us make things clear beforehand in order that there may be no mistake.

I am in the service of the King and Queen of France, and form part of

the company of Monsieur Dessessart, who, as well as his brother-in-law,

Monsieur de Tréville, is particularly attached to their Majesties. What

I have done, then, has been for the queen, and not at all for your

Grace. And still further, it is very probable I should not have done

anything of this, if it had not been to make myself agreeable to

someone who is my lady, as the queen is yours.”

“Yes,” said the duke, smiling, “and I even believe that I know that

other person; it is—”

“My Lord, I have not named her!” interrupted the young man, warmly.

“That is true,” said the duke; “and it is to this person I am bound to

discharge my debt of gratitude.”

“You have said, my Lord; for truly, at this moment when there is

question of war, I confess to you that I see nothing in your Grace but

an Englishman, and consequently an enemy whom I should have much

greater pleasure in meeting on the field of battle than in the park at

Windsor or the corridors of the Louvre—all which, however, will not

prevent me from executing to the very point my commission or from

laying down my life, if there be need of it, to accomplish it; but I

repeat it to your Grace, without your having personally on that account

more to thank me for in this second interview than for what I did for

you in the first.”

“We say, ‘Proud as a Scotsman,’” murmured the Duke of Buckingham.

“And we say, ‘Proud as a Gascon,’” replied D’Artagnan. “The Gascons are

the Scots of France.”

D’Artagnan bowed to the duke, and was retiring.

“Well, are you going away in that manner? Where, and how?”

“That’s true!”

“Fore Gad, these Frenchmen have no consideration!”

“I had forgotten that England was an island, and that you were the king

of it.”

“Go to the riverside, ask for the brig _Sund_, and give this letter to

the captain; he will convey you to a little port, where certainly you

are not expected, and which is ordinarily only frequented by

fishermen.”

“The name of that port?”

“St. Valery; but listen. When you have arrived there you will go to a

mean tavern, without a name and without a sign—a mere fisherman’s hut.

You cannot be mistaken; there is but one.”

“Afterward?”

“You will ask for the host, and will repeat to him the word ‘Forward!’”

“Which means?”

“In French, _En avant_. It is the password. He will give you a horse

all saddled, and will point out to you the road you ought to take. You

will find, in the same way, four relays on your route. If you will give

at each of these relays your address in Paris, the four horses will

follow you thither. You already know two of them, and you appeared to

appreciate them like a judge. They were those we rode on; and you may

rely upon me for the others not being inferior to them. These horses

are equipped for the field. However proud you may be, you will not

refuse to accept one of them, and to request your three companions to

accept the others—that is, in order to make war against us. Besides,

the end justified the means, as you Frenchmen say, does it not?”

“Yes, my Lord, I accept them,” said D’Artagnan; “and if it please God,

we will make a good use of your presents.”

“Well, now, your hand, young man. Perhaps we shall soon meet on the

field of battle; but in the meantime we shall part good friends, I

hope.”

“Yes, my Lord; but with the hope of soon becoming enemies.”

“Be satisfied; I promise you that.”

“I depend upon your word, my Lord.”

D’Artagnan bowed to the duke, and made his way as quickly as possible

to the riverside. Opposite the Tower of London he found the vessel that

had been named to him, delivered his letter to the captain, who after

having it examined by the governor of the port made immediate

preparations to sail.

Fifty vessels were waiting to set out. Passing alongside one of them,

D’Artagnan fancied he perceived on board it the woman of Meung—the same

whom the unknown gentleman had called Milady, and whom D’Artagnan had

thought so handsome; but thanks to the current of the stream and a fair

wind, his vessel passed so quickly that he had little more than a

glimpse of her.

The next day about nine o’clock in the morning, he landed at St.

Valery. D’Artagnan went instantly in search of the inn, and easily

discovered it by the riotous noise which resounded from it. War between

England and France was talked of as near and certain, and the jolly

sailors were having a carousal.

D’Artagnan made his way through the crowd, advanced toward the host,

and pronounced the word “Forward!” The host instantly made him a sign

to follow, went out with him by a door which opened into a yard, led

him to the stable, where a saddled horse awaited him, and asked him if

he stood in need of anything else.

“I want to know the route I am to follow,” said D’Artagnan.

“Go from hence to Blangy, and from Blangy to Neufchâtel. At Neufchâtel,

go to the tavern of the Golden Harrow, give the password to the

landlord, and you will find, as you have here, a horse ready saddled.”

“Have I anything to pay?” demanded D’Artagnan.

“Everything is paid,” replied the host, “and liberally. Begone, and may

God guide you!”

“Amen!” cried the young man, and set off at full gallop.

Four hours later he was in Neufchâtel. He strictly followed the

instructions he had received. At Neufchâtel, as at St. Valery, he found

a horse quite ready and awaiting him. He was about to remove the

pistols from the saddle he had quit to the one he was about to fill,

but he found the holsters furnished with similar pistols.

“Your address at Paris?”

“Hôtel of the Guards, company of Dessessart.”

“Enough,” replied the questioner.

“Which route must I take?” demanded D’Artagnan, in his turn.

“That of Rouen; but you will leave the city on your right. You must

stop at the little village of Eccuis, in which there is but one

tavern—the Shield of France. Don’t condemn it from appearances; you

will find a horse in the stables quite as good as this.”

“The same password?”

“Exactly.”

“Adieu, master!”

“A good journey, gentlemen! Do you want anything?”

D’Artagnan shook his head, and set off at full speed. At Eccuis, the

same scene was repeated. He found as provident a host and a fresh

horse. He left his address as he had done before, and set off again at

the same pace for Pontoise. At Pontoise he changed his horse for the

last time, and at nine o’clock galloped into the yard of Tréville’s

hôtel. He had made nearly sixty leagues in little more than twelve

hours.

M. de Tréville received him as if he had seen him that same morning;

only, when pressing his hand a little more warmly than usual, he

informed him that the company of Dessessart was on duty at the Louvre,

and that he might repair at once to his post.

Chapter XXII.

THE BALLET OF LA MERLAISON

On the morrow, nothing was talked of in Paris but the ball which the

aldermen of the city were to give to the king and queen, and in which

their Majesties were to dance the famous La Merlaison—the favorite

ballet of the king.

Eight days had been occupied in preparations at the Hôtel de Ville for

this important evening. The city carpenters had erected scaffolds upon

which the invited ladies were to be placed; the city grocer had

ornamented the chambers with two hundred _flambeaux_ of white wax, a

piece of luxury unheard of at that period; and twenty violins were

ordered, and the price for them fixed at double the usual rate, upon

condition, said the report, that they should be played all night.

At ten o’clock in the morning the Sieur de la Coste, ensign in the

king’s Guards, followed by two officers and several archers of that

body, came to the city registrar, named Clement, and demanded of him

all the keys of the rooms and offices of the hôtel. These keys were

given up to him instantly. Each of them had a ticket attached to it, by

which it might be recognized; and from that moment the Sieur de la

Coste was charged with the care of all the doors and all the avenues.

At eleven o’clock came in his turn Duhallier, captain of the Guards,

bringing with him fifty archers, who were distributed immediately

through the Hôtel de Ville, at the doors assigned them.

At three o’clock came two companies of the Guards, one French, the

other Swiss. The company of French guards was composed of half of M.

Duhallier’s men and half of M. Dessessart’s men.

At six in the evening the guests began to come. As fast as they

entered, they were placed in the grand saloon, on the platforms

prepared for them.

At nine o’clock Madame la Première Présidente arrived. As next to the

queen, she was the most considerable personage of the fête, she was

received by the city officials, and placed in a box opposite to that

which the queen was to occupy.

At ten o’clock, the king’s collation, consisting of preserves and other

delicacies, was prepared in the little room on the side of the church

of St. Jean, in front of the silver buffet of the city, which was

guarded by four archers.

At midnight great cries and loud acclamations were heard. It was the

king, who was passing through the streets which led from the Louvre to

the Hôtel de Ville, and which were all illuminated with colored

lanterns.

Immediately the aldermen, clothed in their cloth robes and preceded by

six sergeants, each holding a _flambeau_ in his hand, went to attend

upon the king, whom they met on the steps, where the provost of the

merchants made him the speech of welcome—a compliment to which his

Majesty replied with an apology for coming so late, laying the blame

upon the cardinal, who had detained him till eleven o’clock, talking of

affairs of state.

His Majesty, in full dress, was accompanied by his royal Highness, M.

le Comte de Soissons, by the Grand Prior, by the Duc de Longueville, by

the Duc d’Eubœuf, by the Comte d’Harcourt, by the Comte de la

Roche-Guyon, by M. de Liancourt, by M. de Baradas, by the Comte de

Cramail, and by the Chevalier de Souveray. Everybody noticed that the

king looked dull and preoccupied.

A private room had been prepared for the king and another for Monsieur.

In each of these closets were placed masquerade dresses. The same had

been done for the queen and Madame the President. The nobles and ladies

of their Majesties’ suites were to dress, two by two, in chambers

prepared for the purpose. Before entering his closet the king desired

to be informed the moment the cardinal arrived.

Half an hour after the entrance of the king, fresh acclamations were

heard; these announced the arrival of the queen. The aldermen did as

they had done before, and preceded by their sergeants, advanced to

receive their illustrious guest. The queen entered the great hall; and

it was remarked that, like the king, she looked dull and even weary.

At the moment she entered, the curtain of a small gallery which to that

time had been closed, was drawn, and the pale face of the cardinal

appeared, he being dressed as a Spanish cavalier. His eyes were fixed

upon those of the queen, and a smile of terrible joy passed over his

lips; the queen did not wear her diamond studs.

The queen remained for a short time to receive the compliments of the

city dignitaries and to reply to the salutations of the ladies. All at

once the king appeared with the cardinal at one of the doors of the

hall. The cardinal was speaking to him in a low voice, and the king was

very pale.

The king made his way through the crowd without a mask, and the ribbons

of his doublet scarcely tied. He went straight to the queen, and in an

altered voice said, “Why, madame, have you not thought proper to wear

your diamond studs, when you know it would give me so much

gratification?”

The queen cast a glance around her, and saw the cardinal behind, with a

diabolical smile on his countenance.

“Sire,” replied the queen, with a faltering voice, “because, in the

midst of such a crowd as this, I feared some accident might happen to

them.”

“And you were wrong, madame. If I made you that present it was that you

might adorn yourself therewith. I tell you that you were wrong.”

The voice of the king was tremulous with anger. Everybody looked and

listened with astonishment, comprehending nothing of what passed.

“Sire,” said the queen, “I can send for them to the Louvre, where they

are, and thus your Majesty’s wishes will be complied with.”

“Do so, madame, do so, and that at once; for within an hour the ballet

will commence.”

The queen bent in token of submission, and followed the ladies who were

to conduct her to her room. On his part the king returned to his

apartment.

There was a moment of trouble and confusion in the assembly. Everybody

had remarked that something had passed between the king and queen; but

both of them had spoken so low that everybody, out of respect, withdrew

several steps, so that nobody had heard anything. The violins began to

sound with all their might, but nobody listened to them.

The king came out first from his room. He was in a most elegant hunting

costume; and Monsieur and the other nobles were dressed like him. This

was the costume that best became the king. So dressed, he really

appeared the first gentleman of his kingdom.

The cardinal drew near to the king, and placed in his hand a small

casket. The king opened it, and found in it two diamond studs.

“What does this mean?” demanded he of the cardinal.

“Nothing,” replied the latter; “only, if the queen has the studs, which

I very much doubt, count them, sire, and if you only find ten, ask her

Majesty who can have stolen from her the two studs that are here.”

The king looked at the cardinal as if to interrogate him; but he had

not time to address any question to him—a cry of admiration burst from

every mouth. If the king appeared to be the first gentleman of his

kingdom, the queen was without doubt the most beautiful woman in

France.

It is true that the habit of a huntress became her admirably. She wore

a beaver hat with blue feathers, a surtout of gray-pearl velvet,

fastened with diamond clasps, and a petticoat of blue satin,

embroidered with silver. On her left shoulder sparkled the diamond

studs, on a bow of the same color as the plumes and the petticoat.

The king trembled with joy and the cardinal with vexation; although,

distant as they were from the queen, they could not count the studs.

The queen had them. The only question was, had she ten or twelve?

At that moment the violins sounded the signal for the ballet. The king

advanced toward Madame the President, with whom he was to dance, and

his Highness Monsieur with the queen. They took their places, and the

ballet began.

The king danced facing the queen, and every time he passed by her, he

devoured with his eyes those studs of which he could not ascertain the

number. A cold sweat covered the brow of the cardinal.

The ballet lasted an hour, and had sixteen _entrées_. The ballet ended

amid the applause of the whole assemblage, and everyone reconducted his

lady to her place; but the king took advantage of the privilege he had

of leaving his lady, to advance eagerly toward the queen.

“I thank you, madame,” said he, “for the deference you have shown to my

wishes, but I think you want two of the studs, and I bring them back to

you.”

With these words he held out to the queen the two studs the cardinal

had given him.

“How, sire?” cried the young queen, affecting surprise, “you are giving

me, then, two more: I shall have fourteen.”

In fact the king counted them, and the twelve studs were all on her

Majesty’s shoulder.

The king called the cardinal.

“What does this mean, Monsieur Cardinal?” asked the king in a severe

tone.

“This means, sire,” replied the cardinal, “that I was desirous of

presenting her Majesty with these two studs, and that not daring to

offer them myself, I adopted this means of inducing her to accept

them.”

“And I am the more grateful to your Eminence,” replied Anne of Austria,

with a smile that proved she was not the dupe of this ingenious

gallantry, “from being certain that these two studs alone have cost you

as much as all the others cost his Majesty.”

Then saluting the king and the cardinal, the queen resumed her way to

the chamber in which she had dressed, and where she was to take off her

costume.

The attention which we have been obliged to give, during the

commencement of the chapter, to the illustrious personages we have

introduced into it, has diverted us for an instant from him to whom

Anne of Austria owed the extraordinary triumph she had obtained over

the cardinal; and who, confounded, unknown, lost in the crowd gathered

at one of the doors, looked on at this scene, comprehensible only to

four persons—the king, the queen, his Eminence, and himself.

The queen had just regained her chamber, and D’Artagnan was about to

retire, when he felt his shoulder lightly touched. He turned and saw a

young woman, who made him a sign to follow her. The face of this young

woman was covered with a black velvet mask; but notwithstanding this

precaution, which was in fact taken rather against others than against

him, he at once recognized his usual guide, the light and intelligent

Mme. Bonacieux.

On the evening before, they had scarcely seen each other for a moment

at the apartment of the Swiss guard, Germain, whither D’Artagnan had

sent for her. The haste which the young woman was in to convey to the

queen the excellent news of the happy return of her messenger prevented

the two lovers from exchanging more than a few words. D’Artagnan

therefore followed Mme. Bonacieux moved by a double sentiment—love and

curiosity. All the way, and in proportion as the corridors became more

deserted, D’Artagnan wished to stop the young woman, seize her and gaze

upon her, were it only for a minute; but quick as a bird she glided

between his hands, and when he wished to speak to her, her finger

placed upon her mouth, with a little imperative gesture full of grace,

reminded him that he was under the command of a power which he must

blindly obey, and which forbade him even to make the slightest

complaint. At length, after winding about for a minute or two, Mme.

Bonacieux opened the door of a closet, which was entirely dark, and led

D’Artagnan into it. There she made a fresh sign of silence, and opened

a second door concealed by tapestry. The opening of this door disclosed

a brilliant light, and she disappeared.

D’Artagnan remained for a moment motionless, asking himself where he

could be; but soon a ray of light which penetrated through the chamber,

together with the warm and perfumed air which reached him from the same

aperture, the conversation of two of three ladies in language at once

respectful and refined, and the word “Majesty” several times repeated,

indicated clearly that he was in a closet attached to the queen’s

apartment. The young man waited in comparative darkness and listened.

The queen appeared cheerful and happy, which seemed to astonish the

persons who surrounded her and who were accustomed to see her almost

always sad and full of care. The queen attributed this joyous feeling

to the beauty of the fête, to the pleasure she had experienced in the

ballet; and as it is not permissible to contradict a queen, whether she

smile or weep, everybody expatiated on the gallantry of the aldermen of

the city of Paris.

Although D’Artagnan did not at all know the queen, he soon

distinguished her voice from the others, at first by a slightly foreign

accent, and next by that tone of domination naturally impressed upon

all royal words. He heard her approach and withdraw from the partially

open door; and twice or three times he even saw the shadow of a person

intercept the light.

At length a hand and an arm, surpassingly beautiful in their form and

whiteness, glided through the tapestry. D’Artagnan at once comprehended

that this was his recompense. He cast himself on his knees, seized the

hand, and touched it respectfully with his lips. Then the hand was

withdrawn, leaving in his an object which he perceived to be a ring.

The door immediately closed, and D’Artagnan found himself again in

complete obscurity.

D’Artagnan placed the ring on his finger, and again waited; it was

evident that all was not yet over. After the reward of his devotion,

that of his love was to come. Besides, although the ballet was danced,

the evening had scarcely begun. Supper was to be served at three, and

the clock of St. Jean had struck three quarters past two.

The sound of voices diminished by degrees in the adjoining chamber. The

company was then heard departing; then the door of the closet in which

D’Artagnan was, was opened, and Mme. Bonacieux entered.

“You at last?” cried D’Artagnan.

“Silence!” said the young woman, placing her hand upon his lips;

“silence, and go the same way you came!”

“But where and when shall I see you again?” cried D’Artagnan.

“A note which you will find at home will tell you. Begone, begone!”

At these words she opened the door of the corridor, and pushed

D’Artagnan out of the room. D’Artagnan obeyed like a child, without the

least resistance or objection, which proved that he was really in love.

Chapter XXIII.

THE RENDEZVOUS

D’Artagnan ran home immediately, and although it was three o’clock in

the morning and he had some of the worst quarters of Paris to traverse,

he met with no misadventure. Everyone knows that drunkards and lovers

have a protecting deity.

He found the door of his passage open, sprang up the stairs and knocked

softly in a manner agreed upon between him and his lackey. Planchet*,

whom he had sent home two hours before from the Hôtel de Ville, telling

him to sit up for him, opened the door for him.

* The reader may ask, “How came Planchet here?” when he was left “stiff

as a rush” in London. In the intervening time Buckingham perhaps sent

him to Paris, as he did the horses.

“Has anyone brought a letter for me?” asked D’Artagnan, eagerly.

“No one has _brought_ a letter, monsieur,” replied Planchet; “but one

has come of itself.”

“What do you mean, blockhead?”

“I mean to say that when I came in, although I had the key of your

apartment in my pocket, and that key had never quit me, I found a

letter on the green table cover in your bedroom.”

“And where is that letter?”

“I left it where I found it, monsieur. It is not natural for letters to

enter people’s houses in this manner. If the window had been open or

even ajar, I should think nothing of it; but, no—all was hermetically

sealed. Beware, monsieur; there is certainly some magic underneath.”

Meanwhile, the young man had darted in to his chamber, and opened the

letter. It was from Mme. Bonacieux, and was expressed in these terms:

“There are many thanks to be offered to you, and to be transmitted to

you. Be this evening about ten o’clock at St. Cloud, in front of the

pavilion which stands at the corner of the house of M. d’Estrées.—C.B.”

While reading this letter, D’Artagnan felt his heart dilated and

compressed by that delicious spasm which tortures and caresses the

hearts of lovers.

It was the first billet he had received; it was the first rendezvous

that had been granted him. His heart, swelled by the intoxication of

joy, felt ready to dissolve away at the very gate of that terrestrial

paradise called Love!

“Well, monsieur,” said Planchet, who had observed his master grow red

and pale successively, “did I not guess truly? Is it not some bad

affair?”

“You are mistaken, Planchet,” replied D’Artagnan; “and as a proof,

there is a crown to drink my health.”

“I am much obliged to Monsieur for the crown he has given me, and I

promise him to follow his instructions exactly; but it is not the less

true that letters which come in this way into shut-up houses—”

“Fall from heaven, my friend, fall from heaven.”

“Then Monsieur is satisfied?” asked Planchet.

“My dear Planchet, I am the happiest of men!”

“And I may profit by Monsieur’s happiness, and go to bed?”

“Yes, go.”

“May the blessings of heaven fall upon Monsieur! But it is not the less

true that that letter—”

And Planchet retired, shaking his head with an air of doubt, which the

liberality of D’Artagnan had not entirely effaced.

Left alone, D’Artagnan read and reread his billet. Then he kissed and

rekissed twenty times the lines traced by the hand of his beautiful

mistress. At length he went to bed, fell asleep, and had golden dreams.

At seven o’clock in the morning he arose and called Planchet, who at

the second summons opened the door, his countenance not yet quite freed

from the anxiety of the preceding night.

“Planchet,” said D’Artagnan, “I am going out for all day, perhaps. You

are, therefore, your own master till seven o’clock in the evening; but

at seven o’clock you must hold yourself in readiness with two horses.”

“There!” said Planchet. “We are going again, it appears, to have our

hides pierced in all sorts of ways.”

“You will take your musketoon and your pistols.”

“There, now! Didn’t I say so?” cried Planchet. “I was sure of it—the

cursed letter!”

“Don’t be afraid, you idiot; there is nothing in hand but a party of

pleasure.”

“Ah, like the charming journey the other day, when it rained bullets

and produced a crop of steel traps!”

“Well, if you are really afraid, Monsieur Planchet,” resumed

D’Artagnan, “I will go without you. I prefer traveling alone to having

a companion who entertains the least fear.”

“Monsieur does me wrong,” said Planchet; “I thought he had seen me at

work.”

“Yes, but I thought perhaps you had worn out all your courage the first

time.”

“Monsieur shall see that upon occasion I have some left; only I beg

Monsieur not to be too prodigal of it if he wishes it to last long.”

“Do you believe you have still a certain amount of it to expend this

evening?”

“I hope so, monsieur.”

“Well, then, I count on you.”

“At the appointed hour I shall be ready; only I believed that Monsieur

had but one horse in the Guard stables.”

“Perhaps there is but one at this moment; but by this evening there

will be four.”

“It appears that our journey was a remounting journey, then?”

“Exactly so,” said D’Artagnan; and nodding to Planchet, he went out.

M. Bonacieux was at his door. D’Artagnan’s intention was to go out

without speaking to the worthy mercer; but the latter made so polite

and friendly a salutation that his tenant felt obliged, not only to

stop, but to enter into conversation with him.

Besides, how is it possible to avoid a little condescension toward a

husband whose pretty wife has appointed a meeting with you that same

evening at St. Cloud, opposite D’Estrées’s pavilion? D’Artagnan

approached him with the most amiable air he could assume.

The conversation naturally fell upon the incarceration of the poor man.

M. Bonacieux, who was ignorant that D’Artagnan had overheard his

conversation with the stranger of Meung, related to his young tenant

the persecutions of that monster, M. de Laffemas, whom he never ceased

to designate, during his account, by the title of the “cardinal’s

executioner,” and expatiated at great length upon the Bastille, the

bolts, the wickets, the dungeons, the gratings, the instruments of

torture.

D’Artagnan listened to him with exemplary complaisance, and when he had

finished said, “And Madame Bonacieux, do you know who carried her

off?—For I do not forget that I owe to that unpleasant circumstance the

good fortune of having made your acquaintance.”

“Ah!” said Bonacieux, “they took good care not to tell me that; and my

wife, on her part, has sworn to me by all that’s sacred that she does

not know. But you,” continued M. Bonacieux, in a tone of perfect good

fellowship, “what has become of you all these days? I have not seen you

nor your friends, and I don’t think you could gather all that dust that

I saw Planchet brush off your boots yesterday from the pavement of

Paris.”

“You are right, my dear Monsieur Bonacieux, my friends and I have been

on a little journey.”

“Far from here?”

“Oh, Lord, no! About forty leagues only. We went to take Monsieur Athos

to the waters of Forges, where my friends still remain.”

“And you have returned, have you not?” replied M. Bonacieux, giving to

his countenance a most sly air. “A handsome young fellow like you does

not obtain long leaves of absence from his mistress; and we were

impatiently waited for at Paris, were we not?”

“My faith!” said the young man, laughing, “I confess it, and so much

more the readily, my dear Bonacieux, as I see there is no concealing

anything from you. Yes, I was expected, and very impatiently, I

acknowledge.”

A slight shade passed over the brow of Bonacieux, but so slight that

D’Artagnan did not perceive it.

“And we are going to be recompensed for our diligence?” continued the

mercer, with a trifling alteration in his voice—so trifling, indeed,

that D’Artagnan did not perceive it any more than he had the momentary

shade which, an instant before, had darkened the countenance of the

worthy man.

“Ah, may you be a true prophet!” said D’Artagnan, laughing.

“No; what I say,” replied Bonacieux, “is only that I may know whether I

am delaying you.”

“Why that question, my dear host?” asked D’Artagnan. “Do you intend to

sit up for me?”

“No; but since my arrest and the robbery that was committed in my

house, I am alarmed every time I hear a door open, particularly in the

night. What the deuce can you expect? I am no swordsman.”

“Well, don’t be alarmed if I return at one, two or three o’clock in the

morning; indeed, do not be alarmed if I do not come at all.”

This time Bonacieux became so pale that D’Artagnan could not help

perceiving it, and asked him what was the matter.

“Nothing,” replied Bonacieux, “nothing. Since my misfortunes I have

been subject to faintnesses, which seize me all at once, and I have

just felt a cold shiver. Pay no attention to it; you have nothing to

occupy yourself with but being happy.”

“Then I have full occupation, for I am so.”

“Not yet; wait a little! This evening, you said.”

“Well, this evening will come, thank God! And perhaps you look for it

with as much impatience as I do; perhaps this evening Madame Bonacieux

will visit the conjugal domicile.”

“Madame Bonacieux is not at liberty this evening,” replied the husband,

seriously; “she is detained at the Louvre this evening by her duties.”

“So much the worse for you, my dear host, so much the worse! When I am

happy, I wish all the world to be so; but it appears that is not

possible.”

The young man departed, laughing at the joke, which he thought he alone

could comprehend.

“Amuse yourself well!” replied Bonacieux, in a sepulchral tone.

But D’Artagnan was too far off to hear him; and if he had heard him in

the disposition of mind he then enjoyed, he certainly would not have

remarked it.

He took his way toward the hôtel of M. de Tréville; his visit of the

day before, it is to be remembered, had been very short and very little

explicative.

He found Tréville in a joyful mood. He had thought the king and queen

charming at the ball. It is true the cardinal had been particularly

ill-tempered. He had retired at one o’clock under the pretense of being

indisposed. As to their Majesties, they did not return to the Louvre

till six o’clock in the morning.

“Now,” said Tréville, lowering his voice, and looking into every corner

of the apartment to see if they were alone, “now let us talk about

yourself, my young friend; for it is evident that your happy return has

something to do with the joy of the king, the triumph of the queen, and

the humiliation of his Eminence. You must look out for yourself.”

“What have I to fear,” replied D’Artagnan, “as long as I shall have the

luck to enjoy the favor of their Majesties?”

“Everything, believe me. The cardinal is not the man to forget a

mystification until he has settled account with the mystifier; and the

mystifier appears to me to have the air of being a certain young Gascon

of my acquaintance.”

“Do you believe that the cardinal is as well posted as yourself, and

knows that I have been to London?”

“The devil! You have been to London! Was it from London you brought

that beautiful diamond that glitters on your finger? Beware, my dear

D’Artagnan! A present from an enemy is not a good thing. Are there not

some Latin verses upon that subject? Stop!”

“Yes, doubtless,” replied D’Artagnan, who had never been able to cram

the first rudiments of that language into his head, and who had by his

ignorance driven his master to despair, “yes, doubtless there is one.”

“There certainly is one,” said M. de Tréville, who had a tincture of

literature, “and Monsieur de Benserade was quoting it to me the other

day. Stop a minute—ah, this is it: ‘Timeo Danaos et dona ferentes,’

which means, ‘Beware of the enemy who makes you presents.”

“This diamond does not come from an enemy, monsieur,” replied

D’Artagnan, “it comes from the queen.”

“From the queen! Oh, oh!” said M. de Tréville. “Why, it is indeed a

true royal jewel, which is worth a thousand pistoles if it is worth a

denier. By whom did the queen send you this jewel?”

“She gave it to me herself.”

“Where?”

“In the room adjoining the chamber in which she changed her toilet.”

“How?”

“Giving me her hand to kiss.”

“You have kissed the queen’s hand?” said M. de Tréville, looking

earnestly at D’Artagnan.

“Her Majesty did me the honor to grant me that favor.”

“And that in the presence of witnesses! Imprudent, thrice imprudent!”

“No, monsieur, be satisfied; nobody saw her,” replied D’Artagnan, and

he related to M. de Tréville how the affair came to pass.

“Oh, the women, the women!” cried the old soldier. “I know them by

their romantic imagination. Everything that savors of mystery charms

them. So you have seen the arm, that was all. You would meet the queen,

and she would not know who you are?”

“No; but thanks to this diamond,” replied the young man.

“Listen,” said M. de Tréville; “shall I give you counsel, good counsel,

the counsel of a friend?”

“You will do me honor, monsieur,” said D’Artagnan.

“Well, then, off to the nearest goldsmith’s, and sell that diamond for

the highest price you can get from him. However much of a Jew he may

be, he will give you at least eight hundred pistoles. Pistoles have no

name, young man, and that ring has a terrible one, which may betray him

who wears it.”

“Sell this ring, a ring which comes from my sovereign? Never!” said

D’Artagnan.

“Then, at least turn the gem inside, you silly fellow; for everybody

must be aware that a cadet from Gascony does not find such stones in

his mother’s jewel case.”

“You think, then, I have something to dread?” asked D’Artagnan.

“I mean to say, young man, that he who sleeps over a mine the match of

which is already lighted, may consider himself in safety in comparison

with you.”

“The devil!” said D’Artagnan, whom the positive tone of M. de Tréville

began to disquiet, “the devil! What must I do?”

“Above all things be always on your guard. The cardinal has a tenacious

memory and a long arm; you may depend upon it, he will repay you by

some ill turn.”

“But of what sort?”

“Eh! How can I tell? Has he not all the tricks of a demon at his

command? The least that can be expected is that you will be arrested.”

“What! Will they dare to arrest a man in his Majesty’s service?”

“_Pardieu!_ They did not scruple much in the case of Athos. At all

events, young man, rely upon one who has been thirty years at court. Do

not lull yourself in security, or you will be lost; but, on the

contrary—and it is I who say it—see enemies in all directions. If

anyone seeks a quarrel with you, shun it, were it with a child of ten

years old. If you are attacked by day or by night, fight, but retreat,

without shame; if you cross a bridge, feel every plank of it with your

foot, lest one should give way beneath you; if you pass before a house

which is being built, look up, for fear a stone should fall upon your

head; if you stay out late, be always followed by your lackey, and let

your lackey be armed—if, by the by, you can be sure of your lackey.

Mistrust everybody, your friend, your brother, your mistress—your

mistress above all.”

D’Artagnan blushed.

“My mistress above all,” repeated he, mechanically; “and why her rather

than another?”

“Because a mistress is one of the cardinal’s favorite means; he has not

one that is more expeditious. A woman will sell you for ten pistoles,

witness Delilah. You are acquainted with the Scriptures?”

D’Artagnan thought of the appointment Mme. Bonacieux had made with him

for that very evening; but we are bound to say, to the credit of our

hero, that the bad opinion entertained by M. de Tréville of women in

general, did not inspire him with the least suspicion of his pretty

hostess.

“But, _à propos_,” resumed M. de Tréville, “what has become of your

three companions?”

“I was about to ask you if you had heard any news of them?”

“None, monsieur.”

“Well, I left them on my road—Porthos at Chantilly, with a duel on his

hands; Aramis at Crèvecœur, with a ball in his shoulder; and Athos at

Amiens, detained by an accusation of coining.”

“See there, now!” said M. de Tréville; “and how the devil did you

escape?”

“By a miracle, monsieur, I must acknowledge, with a sword thrust in my

breast, and by nailing the Comte de Wardes on the byroad to Calais,

like a butterfly on a tapestry.”

“There again! De Wardes, one of the cardinal’s men, a cousin of

Rochefort! Stop, my friend, I have an idea.”

“Speak, monsieur.”

“In your place, I would do one thing.”

“What?”

“While his Eminence was seeking for me in Paris, I would take, without

sound of drum or trumpet, the road to Picardy, and would go and make

some inquiries concerning my three companions. What the devil! They

merit richly that piece of attention on your part.”

“The advice is good, monsieur, and tomorrow I will set out.”

“Tomorrow! Any why not this evening?”

“This evening, monsieur, I am detained in Paris by indispensable

business.”

“Ah, young man, young man, some flirtation or other. Take care, I

repeat to you, take care. It is woman who has ruined us, still ruins

us, and will ruin us, as long as the world stands. Take my advice and

set out this evening.”

“Impossible, monsieur.”

“You have given your word, then?”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“Ah, that’s quite another thing; but promise me, if you should not be

killed tonight, that you will go tomorrow.”

“I promise it.”

“Do you need money?”

“I have still fifty pistoles. That, I think, is as much as I shall

want.”

“But your companions?”

“I don’t think they can be in need of any. We left Paris, each with

seventy-five pistoles in his pocket.”

“Shall I see you again before your departure?”

“I think not, monsieur, unless something new should happen.”

“Well, a pleasant journey.”

“Thanks, monsieur.”

D’Artagnan left M. de Tréville, touched more than ever by his paternal

solicitude for his Musketeers.

He called successively at the abodes of Athos, Porthos, and Aramis.

Neither of them had returned. Their lackeys likewise were absent, and

nothing had been heard of either the one or the other. He would have

inquired after them of their mistresses, but he was neither acquainted

with Porthos’s nor Aramis’s, and as to Athos, he had none.

As he passed the Hôtel des Gardes, he took a glance into the stables.

Three of the four horses had already arrived. Planchet, all

astonishment, was busy grooming them, and had already finished two.

“Ah, monsieur,” said Planchet, on perceiving D’Artagnan, “how glad I am

to see you.”

“Why so, Planchet?” asked the young man.

“Do you place confidence in our landlord—Monsieur Bonacieux?”

“I? Not the least in the world.”

“Oh, you do quite right, monsieur.”

“But why this question?”

“Because, while you were talking with him, I watched you without

listening to you; and, monsieur, his countenance changed color two or

three times!”

“Bah!”

“Preoccupied as Monsieur was with the letter he had received, he did

not observe that; but I, whom the strange fashion in which that letter

came into the house had placed on my guard—I did not lose a movement of

his features.”

“And you found it?”

“Traitorous, monsieur.”

“Indeed!”

“Still more; as soon as Monsieur had left and disappeared round the

corner of the street, Monsieur Bonacieux took his hat, shut his door,

and set off at a quick pace in an opposite direction.”

“It seems you are right, Planchet; all this appears to be a little

mysterious; and be assured that we will not pay him our rent until the

matter shall be categorically explained to us.”

“Monsieur jests, but Monsieur will see.”

“What would you have, Planchet? What must come is written.”

“Monsieur does not then renounce his excursion for this evening?”

“Quite the contrary, Planchet; the more ill will I have toward Monsieur

Bonacieux, the more punctual I shall be in keeping the appointment made

by that letter which makes you so uneasy.”

“Then that is Monsieur’s determination?”

“Undeniably, my friend. At nine o’clock, then, be ready here at the

hôtel, I will come and take you.”

Planchet seeing there was no longer any hope of making his master

renounce his project, heaved a profound sigh and set to work to groom

the third horse.

As to D’Artagnan, being at bottom a prudent youth, instead of returning

home, went and dined with the Gascon priest, who, at the time of the

distress of the four friends, had given them a breakfast of chocolate.

Chapter XXIV.

THE PAVILION

At nine o’clock D’Artagnan was at the Hôtel des Gardes; he found

Planchet all ready. The fourth horse had arrived.

Planchet was armed with his musketoon and a pistol. D’Artagnan had his

sword and placed two pistols in his belt; then both mounted and

departed quietly. It was quite dark, and no one saw them go out.

Planchet took place behind his master, and kept at a distance of ten

paces from him.

D’Artagnan crossed the quays, went out by the gate of La Conférence and

followed the road, much more beautiful then than it is now, which leads

to St. Cloud.

As long as he was in the city, Planchet kept at the respectful distance

he had imposed upon himself; but as soon as the road began to be more

lonely and dark, he drew softly nearer, so that when they entered the

Bois de Boulogne he found himself riding quite naturally side by side

with his master. In fact, we must not dissemble that the oscillation of

the tall trees and the reflection of the moon in the dark underwood

gave him serious uneasiness. D’Artagnan could not help perceiving that

something more than usual was passing in the mind of his lackey and

said, “Well, Monsieur Planchet, what is the matter with us now?”

“Don’t you think, monsieur, that woods are like churches?”

“How so, Planchet?”

“Because we dare not speak aloud in one or the other.”

“But why did you not dare to speak aloud, Planchet—because you are

afraid?”

“Afraid of being heard? Yes, monsieur.”

“Afraid of being heard! Why, there is nothing improper in our

conversation, my dear Planchet, and no one could find fault with it.”

“Ah, monsieur!” replied Planchet, recurring to his besetting idea,

“that Monsieur Bonacieux has something vicious in his eyebrows, and

something very unpleasant in the play of his lips.”

“What the devil makes you think of Bonacieux?”

“Monsieur, we think of what we can, and not of what we will.”

“Because you are a coward, Planchet.”

“Monsieur, we must not confound prudence with cowardice; prudence is a

virtue.”

“And you are very virtuous, are you not, Planchet?”

“Monsieur, is not that the barrel of a musket which glitters yonder?

Had we not better lower our heads?”

“In truth,” murmured D’Artagnan, to whom M. de Tréville’s

recommendation recurred, “this animal will end by making me afraid.”

And he put his horse into a trot.

Planchet followed the movements of his master as if he had been his

shadow, and was soon trotting by his side.

“Are we going to continue this pace all night?” asked Planchet.

“No; you are at your journey’s end.”

“How, monsieur! And you?”

“I am going a few steps farther.”

“And Monsieur leaves me here alone?”

“You are afraid, Planchet?”

“No; I only beg leave to observe to Monsieur that the night will be

very cold, that chills bring on rheumatism, and that a lackey who has

the rheumatism makes but a poor servant, particularly to a master as

active as Monsieur.”

“Well, if you are cold, Planchet, you can go into one of those cabarets

that you see yonder, and be in waiting for me at the door by six

o’clock in the morning.”

“Monsieur, I have eaten and drunk respectfully the crown you gave me

this morning, so that I have not a sou left in case I should be cold.”

“Here’s half a pistole. Tomorrow morning.”

D’Artagnan sprang from his horse, threw the bridle to Planchet, and

departed at a quick pace, folding his cloak around him.

“Good Lord, how cold I am!” cried Planchet, as soon as he had lost

sight of his master; and in such haste was he to warm himself that he

went straight to a house set out with all the attributes of a suburban

tavern, and knocked at the door.

In the meantime D’Artagnan, who had plunged into a bypath, continued

his route and reached St. Cloud; but instead of following the main

street he turned behind the château, reached a sort of retired lane,

and found himself soon in front of the pavilion named. It was situated

in a very private spot. A high wall, at the angle of which was the

pavilion, ran along one side of this lane, and on the other was a

little garden connected with a poor cottage which was protected by a

hedge from passers-by.

He gained the place appointed, and as no signal had been given him by

which to announce his presence, he waited.

Not the least noise was to be heard; it might be imagined that he was a

hundred miles from the capital. D’Artagnan leaned against the hedge,

after having cast a glance behind it. Beyond that hedge, that garden,

and that cottage, a dark mist enveloped with its folds that immensity

where Paris slept—a vast void from which glittered a few luminous

points, the funeral stars of that hell!

But for D’Artagnan all aspects were clothed happily, all ideas wore a

smile, all shades were diaphanous. The appointed hour was about to

strike. In fact, at the end of a few minutes the belfry of St. Cloud

let fall slowly ten strokes from its sonorous jaws. There was something

melancholy in this brazen voice pouring out its lamentations in the

middle of the night; but each of those strokes, which made up the

expected hour, vibrated harmoniously to the heart of the young man.

His eyes were fixed upon the little pavilion situated at the angle of

the wall, of which all the windows were closed with shutters, except

one on the first story. Through this window shone a mild light which

silvered the foliage of two or three linden trees which formed a group

outside the park. There could be no doubt that behind this little

window, which threw forth such friendly beams, the pretty Mme.

Bonacieux expected him.

Wrapped in this sweet idea, D’Artagnan waited half an hour without the

least impatience, his eyes fixed upon that charming little abode of

which he could perceive a part of the ceiling with its gilded moldings,

attesting the elegance of the rest of the apartment.

The belfry of St. Cloud sounded half past ten.

This time, without knowing why, D’Artagnan felt a cold shiver run

through his veins. Perhaps the cold began to affect him, and he took a

perfectly physical sensation for a moral impression.

Then the idea seized him that he had read incorrectly, and that the

appointment was for eleven o’clock. He drew near to the window, and

placing himself so that a ray of light should fall upon the letter as

he held it, he drew it from his pocket and read it again; but he had

not been mistaken, the appointment was for ten o’clock. He went and

resumed his post, beginning to be rather uneasy at this silence and

this solitude.

Eleven o’clock sounded.

D’Artagnan began now really to fear that something had happened to Mme.

Bonacieux. He clapped his hands three times—the ordinary signal of

lovers; but nobody replied to him, not even an echo.

He then thought, with a touch of vexation, that perhaps the young woman

had fallen asleep while waiting for him. He approached the wall, and

tried to climb it; but the wall had been recently pointed, and

D’Artagnan could get no hold.

At that moment he thought of the trees, upon whose leaves the light

still shone; and as one of them drooped over the road, he thought that

from its branches he might get a glimpse of the interior of the

pavilion.

The tree was easy to climb. Besides, D’Artagnan was but twenty years

old, and consequently had not yet forgotten his schoolboy habits. In an

instant he was among the branches, and his keen eyes plunged through

the transparent panes into the interior of the pavilion.

It was a strange thing, and one which made D’Artagnan tremble from the

sole of his foot to the roots of his hair, to find that this soft

light, this calm lamp, enlightened a scene of fearful disorder. One of

the windows was broken, the door of the chamber had been beaten in and

hung, split in two, on its hinges. A table, which had been covered with

an elegant supper, was overturned. The decanters broken in pieces, and

the fruits crushed, strewed the floor. Everything in the apartment gave

evidence of a violent and desperate struggle. D’Artagnan even fancied

he could recognize amid this strange disorder, fragments of garments,

and some bloody spots staining the cloth and the curtains. He hastened

to descend into the street, with a frightful beating at his heart; he

wished to see if he could find other traces of violence.

The little soft light shone on in the calmness of the night. D’Artagnan

then perceived a thing that he had not before remarked—for nothing had

led him to the examination—that the ground, trampled here and

hoofmarked there, presented confused traces of men and horses. Besides,

the wheels of a carriage, which appeared to have come from Paris, had

made a deep impression in the soft earth, which did not extend beyond

the pavilion, but turned again toward Paris.

At length D’Artagnan, in pursuing his researches, found near the wall a

woman’s torn glove. This glove, wherever it had not touched the muddy

ground, was of irreproachable odor. It was one of those perfumed gloves

that lovers like to snatch from a pretty hand.

As D’Artagnan pursued his investigations, a more abundant and more icy

sweat rolled in large drops from his forehead; his heart was oppressed

by a horrible anguish; his respiration was broken and short. And yet he

said, to reassure himself, that this pavilion perhaps had nothing in

common with Mme. Bonacieux; that the young woman had made an

appointment with him before the pavilion, and not in the pavilion; that

she might have been detained in Paris by her duties, or perhaps by the

jealousy of her husband.

But all these reasons were combated, destroyed, overthrown, by that

feeling of intimate pain which, on certain occasions, takes possession

of our being, and cries to us so as to be understood unmistakably that

some great misfortune is hanging over us.

Then D’Artagnan became almost wild. He ran along the high road, took

the path he had before taken, and reaching the ferry, interrogated the

boatman.

About seven o’clock in the evening, the boatman had taken over a young

woman, wrapped in a black mantle, who appeared to be very anxious not

to be recognized; but entirely on account of her precautions, the

boatman had paid more attention to her and discovered that she was

young and pretty.

There were then, as now, a crowd of young and pretty women who came to

St. Cloud, and who had reasons for not being seen, and yet D’Artagnan

did not for an instant doubt that it was Mme. Bonacieux whom the

boatman had noticed.

D’Artagnan took advantage of the lamp which burned in the cabin of the

ferryman to read the billet of Mme. Bonacieux once again, and satisfy

himself that he had not been mistaken, that the appointment was at St.

Cloud and not elsewhere, before the D’Estrées’s pavilion and not in

another street. Everything conspired to prove to D’Artagnan that his

presentiments had not deceived him, and that a great misfortune had

happened.

He again ran back to the château. It appeared to him that something

might have happened at the pavilion in his absence, and that fresh

information awaited him. The lane was still deserted, and the same calm

soft light shone through the window.

D’Artagnan then thought of that cottage, silent and obscure, which had

no doubt seen all, and could tell its tale. The gate of the enclosure

was shut; but he leaped over the hedge, and in spite of the barking of

a chained-up dog, went up to the cabin.

No one answered to his first knocking. A silence of death reigned in

the cabin as in the pavilion; but as the cabin was his last resource,

he knocked again.

It soon appeared to him that he heard a slight noise within—a timid

noise which seemed to tremble lest it should be heard.

Then D’Artagnan ceased knocking, and prayed with an accent so full of

anxiety and promises, terror and cajolery, that his voice was of a

nature to reassure the most fearful. At length an old, worm-eaten

shutter was opened, or rather pushed ajar, but closed again as soon as

the light from a miserable lamp which burned in the corner had shone

upon the baldric, sword belt, and pistol pommels of D’Artagnan.

Nevertheless, rapid as the movement had been, D’Artagnan had had time

to get a glimpse of the head of an old man.

“In the name of heaven!” cried he, “listen to me; I have been waiting

for someone who has not come. I am dying with anxiety. Has anything

particular happened in the neighborhood? Speak!”

The window was again opened slowly, and the same face appeared, only it

was now still more pale than before.

D’Artagnan related his story simply, with the omission of names. He

told how he had a rendezvous with a young woman before that pavilion,

and how, not seeing her come, he had climbed the linden tree, and by

the light of the lamp had seen the disorder of the chamber.

The old man listened attentively, making a sign only that it was all

so; and then, when D’Artagnan had ended, he shook his head with an air

that announced nothing good.

“What do you mean?” cried D’Artagnan. “In the name of heaven, explain

yourself!”

“Oh! Monsieur,” said the old man, “ask me nothing; for if I dared tell

you what I have seen, certainly no good would befall me.”

“You have, then, seen something?” replied D’Artagnan. “In that case, in

the name of heaven,” continued he, throwing him a pistole, “tell me

what you have seen, and I will pledge you the word of a gentleman that

not one of your words shall escape from my heart.”

The old man read so much truth and so much grief in the face of the

young man that he made him a sign to listen, and repeated in a low

voice: “It was scarcely nine o’clock when I heard a noise in the

street, and was wondering what it could be, when on coming to my door,

I found that somebody was endeavoring to open it. As I am very poor and

am not afraid of being robbed, I went and opened the gate and saw three

men at a few paces from it. In the shadow was a carriage with two

horses, and some saddlehorses. These horses evidently belonged to the

three men, who were dressed as cavaliers. ‘Ah, my worthy gentlemen,’

cried I, ‘what do you want?’ ‘You must have a ladder?’ said he who

appeared to be the leader of the party. ‘Yes, monsieur, the one with

which I gather my fruit.’ ‘Lend it to us, and go into your house again;

there is a crown for the annoyance we have caused you. Only remember

this—if you speak a word of what you may see or what you may hear (for

you will look and you will listen, I am quite sure, however we may

threaten you), you are lost.’ At these words he threw me a crown, which

I picked up, and he took the ladder. After shutting the gate behind

them, I pretended to return to the house, but I immediately went out a

back door, and stealing along in the shade of the hedge, I gained

yonder clump of elder, from which I could hear and see everything. The

three men brought the carriage up quietly, and took out of it a little

man, stout, short, elderly, and commonly dressed in clothes of a dark

color, who ascended the ladder very carefully, looked suspiciously in

at the window of the pavilion, came down as quietly as he had gone up,

and whispered, ‘It is she!’ Immediately, he who had spoken to me

approached the door of the pavilion, opened it with a key he had in his

hand, closed the door and disappeared, while at the same time the other

two men ascended the ladder. The little old man remained at the coach

door; the coachman took care of his horses, the lackey held the

saddlehorses. All at once great cries resounded in the pavilion, and a

woman came to the window, and opened it, as if to throw herself out of

it; but as soon as she perceived the other two men, she fell back and

they went into the chamber. Then I saw no more; but I heard the noise

of breaking furniture. The woman screamed, and cried for help; but her

cries were soon stifled. Two of the men appeared, bearing the woman in

their arms, and carried her to the carriage, into which the little old

man got after her. The leader closed the window, came out an instant

after by the door, and satisfied himself that the woman was in the

carriage. His two companions were already on horseback. He sprang into

his saddle; the lackey took his place by the coachman; the carriage

went off at a quick pace, escorted by the three horsemen, and all was

over. From that moment I have neither seen nor heard anything.”

D’Artagnan, entirely overcome by this terrible story, remained

motionless and mute, while all the demons of anger and jealousy were

howling in his heart.

“But, my good gentleman,” resumed the old man, upon whom this mute

despair certainly produced a greater effect than cries and tears would

have done, “do not take on so; they did not kill her, and that’s a

comfort.”

“Can you guess,” said D’Artagnan, “who was the man who headed this

infernal expedition?”

“I don’t know him.”

“But as you spoke to him you must have seen him.”

“Oh, it’s a description you want?”

“Exactly so.”

“A tall, dark man, with black mustaches, dark eyes, and the air of a

gentleman.”

“That’s the man!” cried D’Artagnan, “again he, forever he! He is my

demon, apparently. And the other?”

“Which?”

“The short one.”

“Oh, he was not a gentleman, I’ll answer for it; besides, he did not

wear a sword, and the others treated him with small consideration.”

“Some lackey,” murmured D’Artagnan. “Poor woman, poor woman, what have

they done with you?”

“You have promised to be secret, my good monsieur?” said the old man.

“And I renew my promise. Be easy, I am a gentleman. A gentleman has but

his word, and I have given you mine.”

With a heavy heart, D’Artagnan again bent his way toward the ferry.

Sometimes he hoped it could not be Mme. Bonacieux, and that he should

find her next day at the Louvre; sometimes he feared she had had an

intrigue with another, who, in a jealous fit, had surprised her and

carried her off. His mind was torn by doubt, grief, and despair.

“Oh, if I had my three friends here,” cried he, “I should have, at

least, some hopes of finding her; but who knows what has become of

them?”

It was past midnight; the next thing was to find Planchet. D’Artagnan

went successively into all the cabarets in which there was a light, but

could not find Planchet in any of them.

At the sixth he began to reflect that the search was rather dubious.

D’Artagnan had appointed six o’clock in the morning for his lackey, and

wherever he might be, he was right.

Besides, it came into the young man’s mind that by remaining in the

environs of the spot on which this sad event had passed, he would,

perhaps, have some light thrown upon the mysterious affair. At the

sixth cabaret, then, as we said, D’Artagnan stopped, asked for a bottle

of wine of the best quality, and placing himself in the darkest corner

of the room, determined thus to wait till daylight; but this time again

his hopes were disappointed, and although he listened with all his

ears, he heard nothing, amid the oaths, coarse jokes, and abuse which

passed between the laborers, servants, and carters who comprised the

honorable society of which he formed a part, which could put him upon

the least track of her who had been stolen from him. He was compelled,

then, after having swallowed the contents of his bottle, to pass the

time as well as to evade suspicion, to fall into the easiest position

in his corner and to sleep, whether well or ill. D’Artagnan, be it

remembered, was only twenty years old, and at that age sleep has its

imprescriptible rights which it imperiously insists upon, even with the

saddest hearts.

Toward six o’clock D’Artagnan awoke with that uncomfortable feeling

which generally accompanies the break of day after a bad night. He was

not long in making his toilet. He examined himself to see if advantage

had been taken of his sleep, and having found his diamond ring on his

finger, his purse in his pocket, and his pistols in his belt, he rose,

paid for his bottle, and went out to try if he could have any better

luck in his search after his lackey than he had had the night before.

The first thing he perceived through the damp gray mist was honest

Planchet, who, with the two horses in hand, awaited him at the door of

a little blind cabaret, before which D’Artagnan had passed without even

a suspicion of its existence.

Chapter XXV.

PORTHOS

Instead of returning directly home, D’Artagnan alighted at the door of

M. de Tréville, and ran quickly up the stairs. This time he had decided

to relate all that had passed. M. de Tréville would doubtless give him

good advice as to the whole affair. Besides, as M. de Tréville saw the

queen almost daily, he might be able to draw from her Majesty some

intelligence of the poor young woman, whom they were doubtless making

pay very dearly for her devotedness to her mistress.

M. de Tréville listened to the young man’s account with a seriousness

which proved that he saw something else in this adventure besides a

love affair. When D’Artagnan had finished, he said, “Hum! All this

savors of his Eminence, a league off.”

“But what is to be done?” said D’Artagnan.

“Nothing, absolutely nothing, at present, but quitting Paris, as I told

you, as soon as possible. I will see the queen; I will relate to her

the details of the disappearance of this poor woman, of which she is no

doubt ignorant. These details will guide her on her part, and on your

return, I shall perhaps have some good news to tell you. Rely on me.”

D’Artagnan knew that, although a Gascon, M. de Tréville was not in the

habit of making promises, and that when by chance he did promise, he

more than kept his word. He bowed to him, then, full of gratitude for

the past and for the future; and the worthy captain, who on his side

felt a lively interest in this young man, so brave and so resolute,

pressed his hand kindly, wishing him a pleasant journey.

Determined to put the advice of M. de Tréville in practice instantly,

D’Artagnan directed his course toward the Rue des Fossoyeurs, in order

to superintend the packing of his valise. On approaching the house, he

perceived M. Bonacieux in morning costume, standing at his threshold.

All that the prudent Planchet had said to him the preceding evening

about the sinister character of the old man recurred to the mind of

D’Artagnan, who looked at him with more attention than he had done

before. In fact, in addition to that yellow, sickly paleness which

indicates the insinuation of the bile in the blood, and which might,

besides, be accidental, D’Artagnan remarked something perfidiously

significant in the play of the wrinkled features of his countenance. A

rogue does not laugh in the same way that an honest man does; a

hypocrite does not shed the tears of a man of good faith. All falsehood

is a mask; and however well made the mask may be, with a little

attention we may always succeed in distinguishing it from the true

face.

It appeared, then, to D’Artagnan that M. Bonacieux wore a mask, and

likewise that that mask was most disagreeable to look upon. In

consequence of this feeling of repugnance, he was about to pass without

speaking to him, but, as he had done the day before, M. Bonacieux

accosted him.

“Well, young man,” said he, “we appear to pass rather gay nights! Seven

o’clock in the morning! _Peste!_ You seem to reverse ordinary customs,

and come home at the hour when other people are going out.”

“No one can reproach you for anything of the kind, Monsieur Bonacieux,”

said the young man; “you are a model for regular people. It is true

that when a man possesses a young and pretty wife, he has no need to

seek happiness elsewhere. Happiness comes to meet him, does it not,

Monsieur Bonacieux?”

Bonacieux became as pale as death, and grinned a ghastly smile.

“Ah, ah!” said Bonacieux, “you are a jocular companion! But where the

devil were you gadding last night, my young master? It does not appear

to be very clean in the crossroads.”

D’Artagnan glanced down at his boots, all covered with mud; but that

same glance fell upon the shoes and stockings of the mercer, and it

might have been said they had been dipped in the same mud heap. Both

were stained with splashes of mud of the same appearance.

Then a sudden idea crossed the mind of D’Artagnan. That little stout

man, short and elderly, that sort of lackey, dressed in dark clothes,

treated without ceremony by the men wearing swords who composed the

escort, was Bonacieux himself. The husband had presided at the

abduction of his wife.

A terrible inclination seized D’Artagnan to grasp the mercer by the

throat and strangle him; but, as we have said, he was a very prudent

youth, and he restrained himself. However, the revolution which

appeared upon his countenance was so visible that Bonacieux was

terrified at it, and he endeavored to draw back a step or two; but as

he was standing before the half of the door which was shut, the

obstacle compelled him to keep his place.

“Ah, but you are joking, my worthy man!” said D’Artagnan. “It appears

to me that if my boots need a sponge, your stockings and shoes stand in

equal need of a brush. May you not have been philandering a little

also, Monsieur Bonacieux? Oh, the devil! That’s unpardonable in a man

of your age, and who besides, has such a pretty wife as yours.”

“Oh, Lord! no,” said Bonacieux, “but yesterday I went to St. Mandé to

make some inquiries after a servant, as I cannot possibly do without

one; and the roads were so bad that I brought back all this mud, which

I have not yet had time to remove.”

The place named by Bonacieux as that which had been the object of his

journey was a fresh proof in support of the suspicions D’Artagnan had

conceived. Bonacieux had named Mandé because Mandé was in an exactly

opposite direction from St. Cloud. This probability afforded him his

first consolation. If Bonacieux knew where his wife was, one might, by

extreme means, force the mercer to open his teeth and let his secret

escape. The question, then, was how to change this probability into a

certainty.

“Pardon, my dear Monsieur Bonacieux, if I don’t stand upon ceremony,”

said D’Artagnan, “but nothing makes one so thirsty as want of sleep. I

am parched with thirst. Allow me to take a glass of water in your

apartment; you know that is never refused among neighbors.”

Without waiting for the permission of his host, D’Artagnan went quickly

into the house, and cast a rapid glance at the bed. It had not been

used. Bonacieux had not been abed. He had only been back an hour or

two; he had accompanied his wife to the place of her confinement, or

else at least to the first relay.

“Thanks, Monsieur Bonacieux,” said D’Artagnan, emptying his glass,

“that is all I wanted of you. I will now go up into my apartment. I

will make Planchet brush my boots; and when he has done, I will, if you

like, send him to you to brush your shoes.”

He left the mercer quite astonished at his singular farewell, and

asking himself if he had not been a little inconsiderate.

At the top of the stairs he found Planchet in a great fright.

“Ah, monsieur!” cried Planchet, as soon as he perceived his master,

“here is more trouble. I thought you would never come in.”

“What’s the matter now, Planchet?” demanded D’Artagnan.

“Oh! I give you a hundred, I give you a thousand times to guess,

monsieur, the visit I received in your absence.”

“When?”

“About half an hour ago, while you were at Monsieur de Tréville’s.”

“Who has been here? Come, speak.”

“Monsieur de Cavois.”

“Monsieur de Cavois?”

“In person.”

“The captain of the cardinal’s Guards?”

“Himself.”

“Did he come to arrest me?”

“I have no doubt that he did, monsieur, for all his wheedling manner.”

“Was he so sweet, then?”

“Indeed, he was all honey, monsieur.”

“Indeed!”

“He came, he said, on the part of his Eminence, who wished you well,

and to beg you to follow him to the Palais-Royal*.”

* It was called the Palais-Cardinal before Richelieu gave it to the

King.

“What did you answer him?”

“That the thing was impossible, seeing that you were not at home, as he

could see.”

“Well, what did he say then?”

“That you must not fail to call upon him in the course of the day; and

then he added in a low voice, ‘Tell your master that his Eminence is

very well disposed toward him, and that his fortune perhaps depends

upon this interview.’”

“The snare is rather _maladroit_ for the cardinal,” replied the young

man, smiling.

“Oh, I saw the snare, and I answered you would be quite in despair on

your return.

“‘Where has he gone?’ asked Monsieur de Cavois.

“‘To Troyes, in Champagne,’ I answered.

“‘And when did he set out?’

“‘Yesterday evening.’”

“Planchet, my friend,” interrupted D’Artagnan, “you are really a

precious fellow.”

“You will understand, monsieur, I thought there would be still time, if

you wish, to see Monsieur de Cavois to contradict me by saying you were

not yet gone. The falsehood would then lie at my door, and as I am not

a gentleman, I may be allowed to lie.”

“Be of good heart, Planchet, you shall preserve your reputation as a

veracious man. In a quarter of an hour we set off.”

“That’s the advice I was about to give Monsieur; and where are we

going, may I ask, without being too curious?”

_“Pardieu!_ In the opposite direction to that which you said I was

gone. Besides, are you not as anxious to learn news of Grimaud,

Mousqueton, and Bazin as I am to know what has become of Athos,

Porthos, and Aramis?”

“Yes, monsieur,” said Planchet, “and I will go as soon as you please.

Indeed, I think provincial air will suit us much better just now than

the air of Paris. So then—”

“So then, pack up our luggage, Planchet, and let us be off. On my part,

I will go out with my hands in my pockets, that nothing may be

suspected. You may join me at the Hôtel des Gardes. By the way,

Planchet, I think you are right with respect to our host, and that he

is decidedly a frightfully low wretch.”

“Ah, monsieur, you may take my word when I tell you anything. I am a

physiognomist, I assure you.”

D’Artagnan went out first, as had been agreed upon. Then, in order that

he might have nothing to reproach himself with, he directed his steps,

for the last time, toward the residences of his three friends. No news

had been received of them; only a letter, all perfumed and of an

elegant writing in small characters, had come for Aramis. D’Artagnan

took charge of it. Ten minutes afterward Planchet joined him at the

stables of the Hôtel des Gardes. D’Artagnan, in order that there might

be no time lost, had saddled his horse himself.

“That’s well,” said he to Planchet, when the latter added the

portmanteau to the equipment. “Now saddle the other three horses.”

“Do you think, then, monsieur, that we shall travel faster with two

horses apiece?” said Planchet, with his shrewd air.

“No, Monsieur Jester,” replied D’Artagnan; “but with our four horses we

may bring back our three friends, if we should have the good fortune to

find them living.”

“Which is a great chance,” replied Planchet, “but we must not despair

of the mercy of God.”

“Amen!” said D’Artagnan, getting into his saddle.

As they went from the Hôtel des Gardes, they separated, leaving the

street at opposite ends, one having to quit Paris by the Barrière de la

Villette and the other by the Barrière Montmartre, to meet again beyond

St. Denis—a strategic maneuver which, having been executed with equal

punctuality, was crowned with the most fortunate results. D’Artagnan

and Planchet entered Pierrefitte together.

Planchet was more courageous, it must be admitted, by day than by

night. His natural prudence, however, never forsook him for a single

instant. He had forgotten not one of the incidents of the first

journey, and he looked upon everybody he met on the road as an enemy.

It followed that his hat was forever in his hand, which procured him

some severe reprimands from D’Artagnan, who feared that his excess of

politeness would lead people to think he was the lackey of a man of no

consequence.

Nevertheless, whether the passengers were really touched by the

urbanity of Planchet or whether this time nobody was posted on the

young man’s road, our two travelers arrived at Chantilly without any

accident, and alighted at the tavern of Great St. Martin, the same at

which they had stopped on their first journey.

The host, on seeing a young man followed by a lackey with two extra

horses, advanced respectfully to the door. Now, as they had already

traveled eleven leagues, D’Artagnan thought it time to stop, whether

Porthos were or were not in the inn. Perhaps it would not be prudent to

ask at once what had become of the Musketeer. The result of these

reflections was that D’Artagnan, without asking information of any

kind, alighted, commended the horses to the care of his lackey, entered

a small room destined to receive those who wished to be alone, and

desired the host to bring him a bottle of his best wine and as good a

breakfast as possible—a desire which further corroborated the high

opinion the innkeeper had formed of the traveler at first sight.

D’Artagnan was therefore served with miraculous celerity. The regiment

of the Guards was recruited among the first gentlemen of the kingdom;

and D’Artagnan, followed by a lackey, and traveling with four

magnificent horses, despite the simplicity of his uniform, could not

fail to make a sensation. The host desired himself to serve him; which

D’Artagnan perceiving, ordered two glasses to be brought, and commenced

the following conversation.

“My faith, my good host,” said D’Artagnan, filling the two glasses, “I

asked for a bottle of your best wine, and if you have deceived me, you

will be punished in what you have sinned; for seeing that I hate

drinking by myself, you shall drink with me. Take your glass, then, and

let us drink. But what shall we drink to, so as to avoid wounding any

susceptibility? Let us drink to the prosperity of your establishment.”

“Your Lordship does me much honor,” said the host, “and I thank you

sincerely for your kind wish.”

“But don’t mistake,” said D’Artagnan, “there is more selfishness in my

toast than perhaps you may think—for it is only in prosperous

establishments that one is well received. In hôtels that do not

flourish, everything is in confusion, and the traveler is a victim to

the embarrassments of his host. Now, I travel a great deal,

particularly on this road, and I wish to see all innkeepers making a

fortune.”

“It seems to me,” said the host, “that this is not the first time I

have had the honor of seeing Monsieur.”

“Bah, I have passed perhaps ten times through Chantilly, and out of the

ten times I have stopped three or four times at your house at least.

Why I was here only ten or twelve days ago. I was conducting some

friends, Musketeers, one of whom, by the by, had a dispute with a

stranger—a man who sought a quarrel with him, for I don’t know what.”

“Exactly so,” said the host; “I remember it perfectly. It is not

Monsieur Porthos that your Lordship means?”

“Yes, that is my companion’s name. My God, my dear host, tell me if

anything has happened to him?”

“Your Lordship must have observed that he could not continue his

journey.”

“Why, to be sure, he promised to rejoin us, and we have seen nothing of

him.”

“He has done us the honor to remain here.”

“What, he had done you the honor to remain here?”

“Yes, monsieur, in this house; and we are even a little uneasy—”

“On what account?”

“Of certain expenses he has contracted.”

“Well, but whatever expenses he may have incurred, I am sure he is in a

condition to pay them.”

“Ah, monsieur, you infuse genuine balm into my blood. We have made

considerable advances; and this very morning the surgeon declared that

if Monsieur Porthos did not pay him, he should look to me, as it was I

who had sent for him.”

“Porthos is wounded, then?”

“I cannot tell you, monsieur.”

“What! You cannot tell me? Surely you ought to be able to tell me

better than any other person.”

“Yes; but in our situation we must not say all we know—particularly as

we have been warned that our ears should answer for our tongues.”

“Well, can I see Porthos?”

“Certainly, monsieur. Take the stairs on your right; go up the first

flight and knock at Number One. Only warn him that it is you.”

“Why should I do that?”

“Because, monsieur, some mischief might happen to you.”

“Of what kind, in the name of wonder?”

“Monsieur Porthos may imagine you belong to the house, and in a fit of

passion might run his sword through you or blow out your brains.”

“What have you done to him, then?”

“We have asked him for money.”

“The devil! Ah, I can understand that. It is a demand that Porthos

takes very ill when he is not in funds; but I know he must be so at

present.”

“We thought so, too, monsieur. As our house is carried on very

regularly, and we make out our bills every week, at the end of eight

days we presented our account; but it appeared we had chosen an unlucky

moment, for at the first word on the subject, he sent us to all the

devils. It is true he had been playing the day before.”

“Playing the day before! And with whom?”

“Lord, who can say, monsieur? With some gentleman who was traveling

this way, to whom he proposed a game of _lansquenet_.”

“That’s it, then, and the foolish fellow lost all he had?”

“Even to his horse, monsieur; for when the gentleman was about to set

out, we perceived that his lackey was saddling Monsieur Porthos’s

horse, as well as his master’s. When we observed this to him, he told

us all to trouble ourselves about our own business, as this horse

belonged to him. We also informed Monsieur Porthos of what was going

on; but he told us we were scoundrels to doubt a gentleman’s word, and

that as he had said the horse was his, it must be so.”

“That’s Porthos all over,” murmured D’Artagnan.

“Then,” continued the host, “I replied that as from the moment we

seemed not likely to come to a good understanding with respect to

payment, I hoped that he would have at least the kindness to grant the

favor of his custom to my brother host of the Golden Eagle; but

Monsieur Porthos replied that, my house being the best, he should

remain where he was. This reply was too flattering to allow me to

insist on his departure. I confined myself then to begging him to give

up his chamber, which is the handsomest in the hôtel, and to be

satisfied with a pretty little room on the third floor; but to this

Monsieur Porthos replied that as he every moment expected his mistress,

who was one of the greatest ladies in the court, I might easily

comprehend that the chamber he did me the honor to occupy in my house

was itself very mean for the visit of such a personage. Nevertheless,

while acknowledging the truth of what he said, I thought proper to

insist; but without even giving himself the trouble to enter into any

discussion with me, he took one of his pistols, laid it on his table,

day and night, and said that at the first word that should be spoken to

him about removing, either within the house or out of it, he would blow

out the brains of the person who should be so imprudent as to meddle

with a matter which only concerned himself. Since that time, monsieur,

nobody entered his chamber but his servant.”

“What! Mousqueton is here, then?”

“Oh, yes, monsieur. Five days after your departure, he came back, and

in a very bad condition, too. It appears that he had met with

disagreeableness, likewise, on his journey. Unfortunately, he is more

nimble than his master; so that for the sake of his master, he puts us

all under his feet, and as he thinks we might refuse what he asked for,

he takes all he wants without asking at all.”

“The fact is,” said D’Artagnan, “I have always observed a great degree

of intelligence and devotedness in Mousqueton.”

“That is possible, monsieur; but suppose I should happen to be brought

in contact, even four times a year, with such intelligence and

devotedness—why, I should be a ruined man!”

“No, for Porthos will pay you.”

“Hum!” said the host, in a doubtful tone.

“The favorite of a great lady will not be allowed to be inconvenienced

for such a paltry sum as he owes you.”

“If I durst say what I believe on that head—”

“What you believe?”

“I ought rather to say, what I know.”

“What you know?”

“And even what I am sure of.”

“And of what are you so sure?”

“I would say that I know this great lady.”

“You?”

“Yes; I.”

“And how do you know her?”

“Oh, monsieur, if I could believe I might trust in your discretion.”

“Speak! By the word of a gentleman, you shall have no cause to repent

of your confidence.”

“Well, monsieur, you understand that uneasiness makes us do many

things.”

“What have you done?”

“Oh, nothing which was not right in the character of a creditor.”

“Well?”

“Monsieur Porthos gave us a note for his duchess, ordering us to put it

in the post. This was before his servant came. As he could not leave

his chamber, it was necessary to charge us with this commission.”

“And then?”

“Instead of putting the letter in the post, which is never safe, I took

advantage of the journey of one of my lads to Paris, and ordered him to

convey the letter to this duchess himself. This was fulfilling the

intentions of Monsieur Porthos, who had desired us to be so careful of

this letter, was it not?”

“Nearly so.”

“Well, monsieur, do you know who this great lady is?”

“No; I have heard Porthos speak of her, that’s all.”

“Do you know who this pretended duchess is?

“I repeat to you, I don’t know her.”

“Why, she is the old wife of a procurator* of the Châtelet, monsieur,

named Madame Coquenard, who, although she is at least fifty, still

gives herself jealous airs. It struck me as very odd that a princess

should live in the Rue aux Ours.”

* Attorney

“But how do you know all this?”

“Because she flew into a great passion on receiving the letter, saying

that Monsieur Porthos was a weathercock, and that she was sure it was

for some woman he had received this wound.”

“Has he been wounded, then?”

“Oh, good Lord! What have I said?”

“You said that Porthos had received a sword cut.”

“Yes, but he has forbidden me so strictly to say so.”

“And why so.”

“Zounds, monsieur! Because he had boasted that he would perforate the

stranger with whom you left him in dispute; whereas the stranger, on

the contrary, in spite of all his rodomontades quickly threw him on his

back. As Monsieur Porthos is a very boastful man, he insists that

nobody shall know he has received this wound except the duchess, whom

he endeavored to interest by an account of his adventure.”

“It is a wound that confines him to his bed?”

“Ah, and a master stroke, too, I assure you. Your friend’s soul must

stick tight to his body.”

“Were you there, then?”

“Monsieur, I followed them from curiosity, so that I saw the combat

without the combatants seeing me.”

“And what took place?”

“Oh! The affair was not long, I assure you. They placed themselves on

guard; the stranger made a feint and a lunge, and that so rapidly that

when Monsieur Porthos came to the _parade_, he had already three inches

of steel in his breast. He immediately fell backward. The stranger

placed the point of his sword at his throat; and Monsieur Porthos,

finding himself at the mercy of his adversary, acknowledged himself

conquered. Upon which the stranger asked his name, and learning that it

was Porthos, and not D’Artagnan, he assisted him to rise, brought him

back to the hôtel, mounted his horse, and disappeared.”

“So it was with Monsieur d’Artagnan this stranger meant to quarrel?”

“It appears so.”

“And do you know what has become of him?”

“No, I never saw him until that moment, and have not seen him since.”

“Very well; I know all that I wish to know. Porthos’s chamber is, you

say, on the first story, Number One?”

“Yes, monsieur, the handsomest in the inn—a chamber that I could have

let ten times over.”

“Bah! Be satisfied,” said D’Artagnan, laughing, “Porthos will pay you

with the money of the Duchess Coquenard.”

“Oh, monsieur, procurator’s wife or duchess, if she will but loosen her

pursestrings, it will be all the same; but she positively answered that

she was tired of the exigencies and infidelities of Monsieur Porthos,

and that she would not send him a denier.”

“And did you convey this answer to your guest?”

“We took good care not to do that; he would have found in what fashion

we had executed his commission.”

“So that he still expects his money?”

“Oh, Lord, yes, monsieur! Yesterday he wrote again; but it was his

servant who this time put the letter in the post.”

“Do you say the procurator’s wife is old and ugly?”

“Fifty at least, monsieur, and not at all handsome, according to

Pathaud’s account.”

“In that case, you may be quite at ease; she will soon be softened.

Besides, Porthos cannot owe you much.”

“How, not much! Twenty good pistoles, already, without reckoning the

doctor. He denies himself nothing; it may easily be seen he has been

accustomed to live well.”

“Never mind; if his mistress abandons him, he will find friends, I will

answer for it. So, my dear host, be not uneasy, and continue to take

all the care of him that his situation requires.”

“Monsieur has promised me not to open his mouth about the procurator’s

wife, and not to say a word of the wound?”

“That’s agreed; you have my word.”

“Oh, he would kill me!”

“Don’t be afraid; he is not so much of a devil as he appears.”

Saying these words, D’Artagnan went upstairs, leaving his host a little

better satisfied with respect to two things in which he appeared to be

very much interested—his debt and his life.

At the top of the stairs, upon the most conspicuous door of the

corridor, was traced in black ink a gigantic number “1.” D’Artagnan

knocked, and upon the bidding to come in which came from inside, he

entered the chamber.

Porthos was in bed, and was playing a game at _lansquenet_ with

Mousqueton, to keep his hand in; while a spit loaded with partridges

was turning before the fire, and on each side of a large chimneypiece,

over two chafing dishes, were boiling two stewpans, from which exhaled

a double odor of rabbit and fish stews, rejoicing to the smell. In

addition to this he perceived that the top of a wardrobe and the marble

of a commode were covered with empty bottles.

At the sight of his friend, Porthos uttered a loud cry of joy; and

Mousqueton, rising respectfully, yielded his place to him, and went to

give an eye to the two stewpans, of which he appeared to have the

particular inspection.

“Ah, _pardieu!_ Is that you?” said Porthos to D’Artagnan. “You are

right welcome. Excuse my not coming to meet you; but,” added he,

looking at D’Artagnan with a certain degree of uneasiness, “you know

what has happened to me?”

“No.”

“Has the host told you nothing, then?”

“I asked after you, and came up as soon as I could.”

Porthos seemed to breathe more freely.

“And what has happened to you, my dear Porthos?” continued D’Artagnan.

“Why, on making a thrust at my adversary, whom I had already hit three

times, and whom I meant to finish with the fourth, I put my foot on a

stone, slipped, and strained my knee.”

“Truly?”

“Honor! Luckily for the rascal, for I should have left him dead on the

spot, I assure you.”

“And what has became of him?”

“Oh, I don’t know; he had enough, and set off without waiting for the

rest. But you, my dear D’Artagnan, what has happened to you?”

“So that this strain of the knee,” continued D’Artagnan, “my dear

Porthos, keeps you in bed?”

“My God, that’s all. I shall be about again in a few days.”

“Why did you not have yourself conveyed to Paris? You must be cruelly

bored here.”

“That was my intention; but, my dear friend, I have one thing to

confess to you.”

“What’s that?”

“It is that as I was cruelly bored, as you say, and as I had the

seventy-five pistoles in my pocket which you had distributed to me, in

order to amuse myself I invited a gentleman who was traveling this way

to walk up, and proposed a cast of dice. He accepted my challenge, and,

my faith, my seventy-five pistoles passed from my pocket to his,

without reckoning my horse, which he won into the bargain. But you, my

dear D’Artagnan?”

“What can you expect, my dear Porthos; a man is not privileged in all

ways,” said D’Artagnan. “You know the proverb ‘Unlucky at play, lucky

in love.’ You are too fortunate in your love for play not to take its

revenge. What consequence can the reverses of fortune be to you? Have

you not, happy rogue that you are—have you not your duchess, who cannot

fail to come to your aid?”

“Well, you see, my dear D’Artagnan, with what ill luck I play,” replied

Porthos, with the most careless air in the world. “I wrote to her to

send me fifty louis or so, of which I stood absolutely in need on

account of my accident.”

“Well?”

“Well, she must be at her country seat, for she has not answered me.”

“Truly?”

“No; so I yesterday addressed another epistle to her, still more

pressing than the first. But you are here, my dear fellow, let us speak

of you. I confess I began to be very uneasy on your account.”

“But your host behaves very well toward you, as it appears, my dear

Porthos,” said D’Artagnan, directing the sick man’s attention to the

full stewpans and the empty bottles.

“So, so,” replied Porthos. “Only three or four days ago the impertinent

jackanapes gave me his bill, and I was forced to turn both him and his

bill out of the door; so that I am here something in the fashion of a

conqueror, holding my position, as it were, my conquest. So you see,

being in constant fear of being forced from that position, I am armed

to the teeth.”

“And yet,” said D’Artagnan, laughing, “it appears to me that from time

to time you must make _sorties_.” And he again pointed to the bottles

and the stewpans.

“Not I, unfortunately!” said Porthos. “This miserable strain confines

me to my bed; but Mousqueton forages, and brings in provisions. Friend

Mousqueton, you see that we have a reinforcement, and we must have an

increase of supplies.”

“Mousqueton,” said D’Artagnan, “you must render me a service.”

“What, monsieur?”

“You must give your recipe to Planchet. I may be besieged in my turn,

and I shall not be sorry for him to be able to let me enjoy the same

advantages with which you gratify your master.”

“Lord, monsieur! There is nothing more easy,” said Mousqueton, with a

modest air. “One only needs to be sharp, that’s all. I was brought up

in the country, and my father in his leisure time was something of a

poacher.”

“And what did he do the rest of his time?”

“Monsieur, he carried on a trade which I have always thought

satisfactory.”

“Which?”

“As it was a time of war between the Catholics and the Huguenots, and

as he saw the Catholics exterminate the Huguenots and the Huguenots

exterminate the Catholics—all in the name of religion—he adopted a

mixed belief which permitted him to be sometimes Catholic, sometimes a

Huguenot. Now, he was accustomed to walk with his fowling piece on his

shoulder, behind the hedges which border the roads, and when he saw a

Catholic coming alone, the Protestant religion immediately prevailed in

his mind. He lowered his gun in the direction of the traveler; then,

when he was within ten paces of him, he commenced a conversation which

almost always ended by the traveler’s abandoning his purse to save his

life. It goes without saying that when he saw a Huguenot coming, he

felt himself filled with such ardent Catholic zeal that he could not

understand how, a quarter of an hour before, he had been able to have

any doubts upon the superiority of our holy religion. For my part,

monsieur, I am Catholic—my father, faithful to his principles, having

made my elder brother a Huguenot.”

“And what was the end of this worthy man?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Oh, of the most unfortunate kind, monsieur. One day he was surprised

in a lonely road between a Huguenot and a Catholic, with both of whom

he had before had business, and who both knew him again; so they united

against him and hanged him on a tree. Then they came and boasted of

their fine exploit in the cabaret of the next village, where my brother

and I were drinking.”

“And what did you do?” said D’Artagnan.

“We let them tell their story out,” replied Mousqueton. “Then, as in

leaving the cabaret they took different directions, my brother went and

hid himself on the road of the Catholic, and I on that of the Huguenot.

Two hours after, all was over; we had done the business of both,

admiring the foresight of our poor father, who had taken the precaution

to bring each of us up in a different religion.”

“Well, I must allow, as you say, your father was a very intelligent

fellow. And you say in his leisure moments the worthy man was a

poacher?”

“Yes, monsieur, and it was he who taught me to lay a snare and ground a

line. The consequence is that when I saw our laborers, which did not at

all suit two such delicate stomachs as ours, I had recourse to a little

of my old trade. While walking near the wood of Monsieur le Prince, I

laid a few snares in the runs; and while reclining on the banks of his

Highness’s pieces of water, I slipped a few lines into his fish ponds.

So that now, thanks be to God, we do not want, as Monsieur can testify,

for partridges, rabbits, carp or eels—all light, wholesome food,

suitable for the sick.”

“But the wine,” said D’Artagnan, “who furnishes the wine? Your host?”

“That is to say, yes and no.”

“How yes and no?”

“He furnishes it, it is true, but he does not know that he has that

honor.”

“Explain yourself, Mousqueton; your conversation is full of instructive

things.”

“That is it, monsieur. It has so chanced that I met with a Spaniard in

my peregrinations who had seen many countries, and among them the New

World.”

“What connection can the New World have with the bottles which are on

the commode and the wardrobe?”

“Patience, monsieur, everything will come in its turn.”

“This Spaniard had in his service a lackey who had accompanied him in

his voyage to Mexico. This lackey was my compatriot; and we became the

more intimate from there being many resemblances of character between

us. We loved sporting of all kinds better than anything; so that he

related to me how in the plains of the Pampas the natives hunt the

tiger and the wild bull with simple running nooses which they throw to

a distance of twenty or thirty paces the end of a cord with such

nicety; but in face of the proof I was obliged to acknowledge the truth

of the recital. My friend placed a bottle at the distance of thirty

paces, and at each cast he caught the neck of the bottle in his running

noose. I practiced this exercise, and as nature has endowed me with

some faculties, at this day I can throw the lasso with any man in the

world. Well, do you understand, monsieur? Our host has a well-furnished

cellar the key of which never leaves him; only this cellar has a

ventilating hole. Now through this ventilating hole I throw my lasso,

and as I now know in which part of the cellar is the best wine, that’s

my point for sport. You see, monsieur, what the New World has to do

with the bottles which are on the commode and the wardrobe. Now, will

you taste our wine, and without prejudice say what you think of it?”

“Thank you, my friend, thank you; unfortunately, I have just

breakfasted.”

“Well,” said Porthos, “arrange the table, Mousqueton, and while we

breakfast, D’Artagnan will relate to us what has happened to him during

the ten days since he left us.”

“Willingly,” said D’Artagnan.

While Porthos and Mousqueton were breakfasting, with the appetites of

convalescents and with that brotherly cordiality which unites men in

misfortune, D’Artagnan related how Aramis, being wounded, was obliged

to stop at Crèvecœur, how he had left Athos fighting at Amiens with

four men who accused him of being a coiner, and how he, D’Artagnan, had

been forced to run the Comtes de Wardes through the body in order to

reach England.

But there the confidence of D’Artagnan stopped. He only added that on

his return from Great Britain he had brought back four magnificent

horses—one for himself, and one for each of his companions; then he

informed Porthos that the one intended for him was already installed in

the stable of the tavern.

At this moment Planchet entered, to inform his master that the horses

were sufficiently refreshed and that it would be possible to sleep at

Clermont.

As D’Artagnan was tolerably reassured with regard to Porthos, and as he

was anxious to obtain news of his two other friends, he held out his

hand to the wounded man, and told him he was about to resume his route

in order to continue his researches. For the rest, as he reckoned upon

returning by the same route in seven or eight days, if Porthos were

still at the Great St. Martin, he would call for him on his way.

Porthos replied that in all probability his sprain would not permit him

to depart yet awhile. Besides, it was necessary he should stay at

Chantilly to wait for the answer from his duchess.

D’Artagnan wished that answer might be prompt and favorable; and having

again recommended Porthos to the care of Mousqueton, and paid his bill

to the host, he resumed his route with Planchet, already relieved of

one of his led horses.

Chapter XXVI.

ARAMIS AND HIS THESIS

D’Artagnan had said nothing to Porthos of his wound or of his

procurator’s wife. Our Béarnais was a prudent lad, however young he

might be. Consequently he had appeared to believe all that the

vainglorious Musketeer had told him, convinced that no friendship will

hold out against a surprised secret. Besides, we feel always a sort of

mental superiority over those whose lives we know better than they

suppose. In his projects of intrigue for the future, and determined as

he was to make his three friends the instruments of his fortune,

D’Artagnan was not sorry at getting into his grasp beforehand the

invisible strings by which he reckoned upon moving them.

And yet, as he journeyed along, a profound sadness weighed upon his

heart. He thought of that young and pretty Mme. Bonacieux who was to

have paid him the price of his devotedness; but let us hasten to say

that this sadness possessed the young man less from the regret of the

happiness he had missed, than from the fear he entertained that some

serious misfortune had befallen the poor woman. For himself, he had no

doubt she was a victim of the cardinal’s vengeance; and, as was well

known, the vengeance of his Eminence was terrible. How he had found

grace in the eyes of the minister, he did not know; but without doubt

M. de Cavois would have revealed this to him if the captain of the

Guards had found him at home.

Nothing makes time pass more quickly or more shortens a journey than a

thought which absorbs in itself all the faculties of the organization

of him who thinks. External existence then resembles a sleep of which

this thought is the dream. By its influence, time has no longer

measure, space has no longer distance. We depart from one place, and

arrive at another, that is all. Of the interval passed, nothing remains

in the memory but a vague mist in which a thousand confused images of

trees, mountains, and landscapes are lost. It was as a prey to this

hallucination that D’Artagnan traveled, at whatever pace his horse

pleased, the six or eight leagues that separated Chantilly from

Crèvecœur, without his being able to remember on his arrival in the

village any of the things he had passed or met with on the road.

There only his memory returned to him. He shook his head, perceived the

cabaret at which he had left Aramis, and putting his horse to the trot,

he shortly pulled up at the door.

This time it was not a host but a hostess who received him. D’Artagnan

was a physiognomist. His eye took in at a glance the plump, cheerful

countenance of the mistress of the place, and he at once perceived

there was no occasion for dissembling with her, or of fearing anything

from one blessed with such a joyous physiognomy.

“My good dame,” asked D’Artagnan, “can you tell me what has become of

one of my friends, whom we were obliged to leave here about a dozen

days ago?”

“A handsome young man, three- or four-and-twenty years old, mild,

amiable, and well made?”

“That is he—wounded in the shoulder.”

“Just so. Well, monsieur, he is still here.”

“Ah, _pardieu!_ My dear dame,” said D’Artagnan, springing from his

horse, and throwing the bridle to Planchet, “you restore me to life;

where is this dear Aramis? Let me embrace him, I am in a hurry to see

him again.”

“Pardon, monsieur, but I doubt whether he can see you at this moment.”

“Why so? Has he a lady with him?”

“Jesus! What do you mean by that? Poor lad! No, monsieur, he has not a

lady with him.”

“With whom is he, then?”

“With the curate of Montdidier and the superior of the Jesuits of

Amiens.”

“Good heavens!” cried D’Artagnan, “is the poor fellow worse, then?”

“No, monsieur, quite the contrary; but after his illness grace touched

him, and he determined to take orders.”

“That’s it!” said D’Artagnan, “I had forgotten that he was only a

Musketeer for a time.”

“Monsieur still insists upon seeing him?”

“More than ever.”

“Well, monsieur has only to take the right-hand staircase in the

courtyard, and knock at Number Five on the second floor.”

D’Artagnan walked quickly in the direction indicated, and found one of

those exterior staircases that are still to be seen in the yards of our

old-fashioned taverns. But there was no getting at the place of sojourn

of the future abbé; the defiles of the chamber of Aramis were as well

guarded as the gardens of Armida. Bazin was stationed in the corridor,

and barred his passage with the more intrepidity that, after many years

of trial, Bazin found himself near a result of which he had ever been

ambitious.

In fact, the dream of poor Bazin had always been to serve a churchman;

and he awaited with impatience the moment, always in the future, when

Aramis would throw aside the uniform and assume the cassock. The

daily-renewed promise of the young man that the moment would not long

be delayed, had alone kept him in the service of a Musketeer—a service

in which, he said, his soul was in constant jeopardy.

Bazin was then at the height of joy. In all probability, this time his

master would not retract. The union of physical pain with moral

uneasiness had produced the effect so long desired. Aramis, suffering

at once in body and mind, had at length fixed his eyes and his thoughts

upon religion, and he had considered as a warning from heaven the

double accident which had happened to him; that is to say, the sudden

disappearance of his mistress and the wound in his shoulder.

It may be easily understood that in the present disposition of his

master nothing could be more disagreeable to Bazin than the arrival of

D’Artagnan, which might cast his master back again into that vortex of

mundane affairs which had so long carried him away. He resolved, then,

to defend the door bravely; and as, betrayed by the mistress of the

inn, he could not say that Aramis was absent, he endeavored to prove to

the newcomer that it would be the height of indiscretion to disturb his

master in his pious conference, which had commenced with the morning

and would not, as Bazin said, terminate before night.

But D’Artagnan took very little heed of the eloquent discourse of M.

Bazin; and as he had no desire to support a polemic discussion with his

friend’s valet, he simply moved him out of the way with one hand, and

with the other turned the handle of the door of Number Five. The door

opened, and D’Artagnan went into the chamber.

Aramis, in a black gown, his head enveloped in a sort of round flat

cap, not much unlike a _calotte_, was seated before an oblong table,

covered with rolls of paper and enormous volumes in folio. At his right

hand was placed the superior of the Jesuits, and on his left the curate

of Montdidier. The curtains were half drawn, and only admitted the

mysterious light calculated for beatific reveries. All the mundane

objects that generally strike the eye on entering the room of a young

man, particularly when that young man is a Musketeer, had disappeared

as if by enchantment; and for fear, no doubt, that the sight of them

might bring his master back to ideas of this world, Bazin had laid his

hands upon sword, pistols, plumed hat, and embroideries and laces of

all kinds and sorts. In their stead D’Artagnan thought he perceived in

an obscure corner a discipline cord suspended from a nail in the wall.

At the noise made by D’Artagnan in entering, Aramis lifted up his head,

and beheld his friend; but to the great astonishment of the young man,

the sight of him did not produce much effect upon the Musketeer, so

completely was his mind detached from the things of this world.

“Good day, dear D’Artagnan,” said Aramis; “believe me, I am glad to see

you.”

“So am I delighted to see you,” said D’Artagnan, “although I am not yet

sure that it is Aramis I am speaking to.”

“To himself, my friend, to himself! But what makes you doubt it?”

“I was afraid I had made a mistake in the chamber, and that I had found

my way into the apartment of some churchman. Then another error seized

me on seeing you in company with these gentlemen—I was afraid you were

dangerously ill.”

The two men in black, who guessed D’Artagnan’s meaning, darted at him a

glance which might have been thought threatening; but D’Artagnan took

no heed of it.

“I disturb you, perhaps, my dear Aramis,” continued D’Artagnan, “for by

what I see, I am led to believe that you are confessing to these

gentlemen.”

Aramis colored imperceptibly. “You disturb me? Oh, quite the contrary,

dear friend, I swear; and as a proof of what I say, permit me to

declare I am rejoiced to see you safe and sound.”

“Ah, he’ll come round,” thought D’Artagnan; “that’s not bad!”

“This gentleman, who is my friend, has just escaped from a serious

danger,” continued Aramis, with unction, pointing to D’Artagnan with

his hand, and addressing the two ecclesiastics.

“Praise God, monsieur,” replied they, bowing together.

“I have not failed to do so, your Reverences,” replied the young man,

returning their salutation.

“You arrive in good time, dear D’Artagnan,” said Aramis, “and by taking

part in our discussion may assist us with your intelligence. Monsieur

the Principal of Amiens, Monsieur the Curate of Montdidier, and I are

arguing certain theological questions in which we have been much

interested; I shall be delighted to have your opinion.”

“The opinion of a swordsman can have very little weight,” replied

D’Artagnan, who began to be uneasy at the turn things were taking, “and

you had better be satisfied, believe me, with the knowledge of these

gentlemen.”

The two men in black bowed in their turn.

“On the contrary,” replied Aramis, “your opinion will be very valuable.

The question is this: Monsieur the Principal thinks that my thesis

ought to be dogmatic and didactic.”

“Your thesis! Are you then making a thesis?”

“Without doubt,” replied the Jesuit. “In the examination which precedes

ordination, a thesis is always a requisite.”

“Ordination!” cried D’Artagnan, who could not believe what the hostess

and Bazin had successively told him; and he gazed, half stupefied, upon

the three persons before him.

“Now,” continued Aramis, taking the same graceful position in his easy

chair that he would have assumed in bed, and complacently examining his

hand, which was as white and plump as that of a woman, and which he

held in the air to cause the blood to descend, “now, as you have heard,

D’Artagnan, Monsieur the Principal is desirous that my thesis should be

dogmatic, while I, for my part, would rather it should be ideal. This

is the reason why Monsieur the Principal has proposed to me the

following subject, which has not yet been treated upon, and in which I

perceive there is matter for magnificent elaboration—‘_Utraque manus in

benedicendo clericis inferioribus necessaria est_.’”

D’Artagnan, whose erudition we are well acquainted with, evinced no

more interest on hearing this quotation than he had at that of M. de

Tréville in allusion to the gifts he pretended that D’Artagnan had

received from the Duke of Buckingham.

“Which means,” resumed Aramis, that he might perfectly understand,

“‘The two hands are indispensable for priests of the inferior orders,

when they bestow the benediction.’”

“An admirable subject!” cried the Jesuit.

“Admirable and dogmatic!” repeated the curate, who, about as strong as

D’Artagnan with respect to Latin, carefully watched the Jesuit in order

to keep step with him, and repeated his words like an echo.

As to D’Artagnan, he remained perfectly insensible to the enthusiasm of

the two men in black.

“Yes, admirable! _prorsus admirabile!_” continued Aramis; “but which

requires a profound study of both the Scriptures and the Fathers. Now,

I have confessed to these learned ecclesiastics, and that in all

humility, that the duties of mounting guard and the service of the king

have caused me to neglect study a little. I should find myself,

therefore, more at my ease, _facilius natans_, in a subject of my own

choice, which would be to these hard theological questions what morals

are to metaphysics in philosophy.”

D’Artagnan began to be tired, and so did the curate.

“See what an exordium!” cried the Jesuit.

“Exordium,” repeated the curate, for the sake of saying something.

“_Quemadmodum inter cœlorum immensitatem_.”

Aramis cast a glance upon D’Artagnan to see what effect all this

produced, and found his friend gaping enough to split his jaws.

“Let us speak French, my father,” said he to the Jesuit; “Monsieur

d’Artagnan will enjoy our conversation better.”

“Yes,” replied D’Artagnan; “I am fatigued with reading, and all this

Latin confuses me.”

“Certainly,” replied the Jesuit, a little put out, while the curate,

greatly delighted, turned upon D’Artagnan a look full of gratitude.

“Well, let us see what is to be derived from this gloss. Moses, the

servant of God—he was but a servant, please to understand—Moses blessed

with the hands; he held out both his arms while the Hebrews beat their

enemies, and then he blessed them with his two hands. Besides, what

does the Gospel say? _Imponite manus_, and not _manum_—place the

_hands_, not the _hand_.”

“Place the _hands_,” repeated the curate, with a gesture.

“St. Peter, on the contrary, of whom the Popes are the successors,”

continued the Jesuit; “_porrige digitos_—present the fingers. Are you

there, now?”

“_Certes_,” replied Aramis, in a pleased tone, “but the thing is

subtle.”

“The _fingers_,” resumed the Jesuit, “St. Peter blessed with the

_fingers_. The Pope, therefore blesses with the fingers. And with how

many fingers does he bless? With _three_ fingers, to be sure—one for

the Father, one for the Son, and one for the Holy Ghost.”

All crossed themselves. D’Artagnan thought it was proper to follow this

example.

“The Pope is the successor of St. Peter, and represents the three

divine powers; the rest—_ordines inferiores_—of the ecclesiastical

hierarchy bless in the name of the holy archangels and angels. The most

humble clerks such as our deacons and sacristans, bless with holy water

sprinklers, which resemble an infinite number of blessing fingers.

There is the subject simplified. _Argumentum omni denudatum ornamento_.

I could make of that subject two volumes the size of this,” continued

the Jesuit; and in his enthusiasm he struck a St. Chrysostom in folio,

which made the table bend beneath its weight.

D’Artagnan trembled.

“_Certes_,” said Aramis, “I do justice to the beauties of this thesis;

but at the same time I perceive it would be overwhelming for me. I had

chosen this text—tell me, dear D’Artagnan, if it is not to your

taste—‘_Non inutile est desiderium in oblatione_’; that is, ‘A little

regret is not unsuitable in an offering to the Lord.’”

“Stop there!” cried the Jesuit, “for that thesis touches closely upon

heresy. There is a proposition almost like it in the _Augustinus_ of

the heresiarch Jansenius, whose book will sooner or later be burned by

the hands of the executioner. Take care, my young friend. You are

inclining toward false doctrines, my young friend; you will be lost.”

“You will be lost,” said the curate, shaking his head sorrowfully.

“You approach that famous point of free will which is a mortal rock.

You face the insinuations of the Pelagians and the semi-Pelagians.”

“But, my Reverend—” replied Aramis, a little amazed by the shower of

arguments that poured upon his head.

“How will you prove,” continued the Jesuit, without allowing him time

to speak, “that we ought to regret the world when we offer ourselves to

God? Listen to this dilemma: God is God, and the world is the devil. To

regret the world is to regret the devil; that is my conclusion.”

“And that is mine also,” said the curate.

“But, for heaven’s sake—” resumed Aramis.

“_Desideras diabolum_, unhappy man!” cried the Jesuit.

“He regrets the devil! Ah, my young friend,” added the curate,

groaning, “do not regret the devil, I implore you!”

D’Artagnan felt himself bewildered. It seemed to him as though he were

in a madhouse, and was becoming as mad as those he saw. He was,

however, forced to hold his tongue from not comprehending half the

language they employed.

“But listen to me, then,” resumed Aramis with politeness mingled with a

little impatience. “I do not say I regret; no, I will never pronounce

that sentence, which would not be orthodox.”

The Jesuit raised his hands toward heaven, and the curate did the same.

“No; but pray grant me that it is acting with an ill grace to offer to

the Lord only that with which we are perfectly disgusted! Don’t you

think so, D’Artagnan?”

“I think so, indeed,” cried he.

The Jesuit and the curate quite started from their chairs.

“This is the point of departure; it is a syllogism. The world is not

wanting in attractions. I quit the world; then I make a sacrifice. Now,

the Scripture says positively, ‘Make a sacrifice unto the Lord.’”

“That is true,” said his antagonists.

“And then,” said Aramis, pinching his ear to make it red, as he rubbed

his hands to make them white, “and then I made a certain _rondeau_ upon

it last year, which I showed to Monsieur Voiture, and that great man

paid me a thousand compliments.”

“A _rondeau!_” said the Jesuit, disdainfully.

“A _rondeau!_” said the curate, mechanically.

“Repeat it! Repeat it!” cried D’Artagnan; “it will make a little

change.”

“Not so, for it is religious,” replied Aramis; “it is theology in

verse.”

“The devil!” said D’Artagnan.

“Here it is,” said Aramis, with a little look of diffidence, which,

however, was not exempt from a shade of hypocrisy:

“Vous qui pleurez un passé plein de charmes,

Et qui trainez des jours infortunés,

Tous vos malheurs se verront terminés,

Quand à Dieu seul vous offrirez vos larmes,

Vous qui pleurez!”

“You who weep for pleasures fled,

While dragging on a life of care,

All your woes will melt in air,

If to God your tears are shed,

You who weep!”

D’Artagnan and the curate appeared pleased. The Jesuit persisted in his

opinion. “Beware of a profane taste in your theological style. What

says Augustine on this subject: ‘_Severus sit clericorum verbo_.’”

“Yes, let the sermon be clear,” said the curate.

“Now,” hastily interrupted the Jesuit, on seeing that his acolyte was

going astray, “now your thesis would please the ladies; it would have

the success of one of Monsieur Patru’s pleadings.”

“Please God!” cried Aramis, transported.

“There it is,” cried the Jesuit; “the world still speaks within you in

a loud voice, _altisimâ voce_. You follow the world, my young friend,

and I tremble lest grace prove not efficacious.”

“Be satisfied, my reverend father, I can answer for myself.”

“Mundane presumption!”

“I know myself, Father; my resolution is irrevocable.”

“Then you persist in continuing that thesis?”

“I feel myself called upon to treat that, and no other. I will see

about the continuation of it, and tomorrow I hope you will be satisfied

with the corrections I shall have made in consequence of your advice.”

“Work slowly,” said the curate; “we leave you in an excellent tone of

mind.”

“Yes, the ground is all sown,” said the Jesuit, “and we have not to

fear that one portion of the seed may have fallen upon stone, another

upon the highway, or that the birds of heaven have eaten the rest,

_aves cœli comederunt illam_.”

“Plague stifle you and your Latin!” said D’Artagnan, who began to feel

all his patience exhausted.

“Farewell, my son,” said the curate, “till tomorrow.”

“Till tomorrow, rash youth,” said the Jesuit. “You promise to become

one of the lights of the Church. Heaven grant that this light prove not

a devouring fire!”

D’Artagnan, who for an hour past had been gnawing his nails with

impatience, was beginning to attack the quick.

The two men in black rose, bowed to Aramis and D’Artagnan, and advanced

toward the door. Bazin, who had been standing listening to all this

controversy with a pious jubilation, sprang toward them, took the

breviary of the curate and the missal of the Jesuit, and walked

respectfully before them to clear their way.

Aramis conducted them to the foot of the stairs, and then immediately

came up again to D’Artagnan, whose senses were still in a state of

confusion.

When left alone, the two friends at first kept an embarrassed silence.

It however became necessary for one of them to break it first, and as

D’Artagnan appeared determined to leave that honor to his companion,

Aramis said, “you see that I am returned to my fundamental ideas.”

“Yes, efficacious grace has touched you, as that gentleman said just

now.”

“Oh, these plans of retreat have been formed for a long time. You have

often heard me speak of them, have you not, my friend?”

“Yes; but I confess I always thought you jested.”

“With such things! Oh, D’Artagnan!”

“The devil! Why, people jest with death.”

“And people are wrong, D’Artagnan; for death is the door which leads to

perdition or to salvation.”

“Granted; but if you please, let us not theologize, Aramis. You must

have had enough for today. As for me, I have almost forgotten the

little Latin I have ever known. Then I confess to you that I have eaten

nothing since ten o’clock this morning, and I am devilish hungry.”

“We will dine directly, my friend; only you must please to remember

that this is Friday. Now, on such a day I can neither eat flesh nor see

it eaten. If you can be satisfied with my dinner—it consists of cooked

tetragones and fruits.”

“What do you mean by tetragones?” asked D’Artagnan, uneasily.

“I mean spinach,” replied Aramis; “but on your account I will add some

eggs, and that is a serious infraction of the rule—for eggs are meat,

since they engender chickens.”

“This feast is not very succulent; but never mind, I will put up with

it for the sake of remaining with you.”

“I am grateful to you for the sacrifice,” said Aramis; “but if your

body be not greatly benefited by it, be assured your soul will.”

“And so, Aramis, you are decidedly going into the Church? What will our

two friends say? What will Monsieur de Tréville say? They will treat

you as a deserter, I warn you.”

“I do not enter the Church; I re-enter it. I deserted the Church for

the world, for you know that I forced myself when I became a

Musketeer.”

“I? I know nothing about it.”

“You don’t know I quit the seminary?”

“Not at all.”

“This is my story, then. Besides, the Scriptures say, ‘Confess

yourselves to one another,’ and I confess to you, D’Artagnan.”

“And I give you absolution beforehand. You see I am a good sort of a

man.”

“Do not jest about holy things, my friend.”

“Go on, then, I listen.”

“I had been at the seminary from nine years old; in three days I should

have been twenty. I was about to become an abbé, and all was arranged.

One evening I went, according to custom, to a house which I frequented

with much pleasure: when one is young, what can be expected?—one is

weak. An officer who saw me, with a jealous eye, reading the _Lives of

the Saints_ to the mistress of the house, entered suddenly and without

being announced. That evening I had translated an episode of Judith,

and had just communicated my verses to the lady, who gave me all sorts

of compliments, and leaning on my shoulder, was reading them a second

time with me. Her pose, which I must admit was rather free, wounded

this officer. He said nothing; but when I went out he followed, and

quickly came up with me. ‘Monsieur the Abbé,’ said he, ‘do you like

blows with a cane?’ ‘I cannot say, monsieur,’ answered I; ‘no one has

ever dared to give me any.’ ‘Well, listen to me, then, Monsieur the

Abbé! If you venture again into the house in which I have met you this

evening, I will dare it myself.’ I really think I must have been

frightened. I became very pale; I felt my legs fail me; I sought for a

reply, but could find none—I was silent. The officer waited for his

reply, and seeing it so long coming, he burst into a laugh, turned upon

his heel, and re-entered the house. I returned to the seminary.

“I am a gentleman born, and my blood is warm, as you may have remarked,

my dear D’Artagnan. The insult was terrible, and although unknown to

the rest of the world, I felt it live and fester at the bottom of my

heart. I informed my superiors that I did not feel myself sufficiently

prepared for ordination, and at my request the ceremony was postponed

for a year. I sought out the best fencing master in Paris, I made an

agreement with him to take a lesson every day, and every day for a year

I took that lesson. Then, on the anniversary of the day on which I had

been insulted, I hung my cassock on a peg, assumed the costume of a

cavalier, and went to a ball given by a lady friend of mine and to

which I knew my man was invited. It was in the Rue des

France-Bourgeois, close to La Force. As I expected, my officer was

there. I went up to him as he was singing a love ditty and looking

tenderly at a lady, and interrupted him exactly in the middle of the

second couplet. ‘Monsieur,’ said I, ‘does it still displease you that I

should frequent a certain house of La Rue Payenne? And would you still

cane me if I took it into my head to disobey you? The officer looked at

me with astonishment, and then said, ‘What is your business with me,

monsieur? I do not know you.’ ‘I am,’ said I, ‘the little abbé who

reads _Lives of the Saints_, and translates Judith into verse.’ ‘Ah,

ah! I recollect now,’ said the officer, in a jeering tone; ‘well, what

do you want with me?’ ‘I want you to spare time to take a walk with

me.’ ‘Tomorrow morning, if you like, with the greatest pleasure.’ ‘No,

not tomorrow morning, if you please, but immediately.’ ‘If you

absolutely insist.’ ‘I do insist upon it.’ ‘Come, then. Ladies,’ said

the officer, ‘do not disturb yourselves; allow me time just to kill

this gentleman, and I will return and finish the last couplet.’

“We went out. I took him to the Rue Payenne, to exactly the same spot

where, a year before, at the very same hour, he had paid me the

compliment I have related to you. It was a superb moonlight night. We

immediately drew, and at the first pass I laid him stark dead.”

“The devil!” cried D’Artagnan.

“Now,” continued Aramis, “as the ladies did not see the singer come

back, and as he was found in the Rue Payenne with a great sword wound

through his body, it was supposed that I had accommodated him thus; and

the matter created some scandal which obliged me to renounce the

cassock for a time. Athos, whose acquaintance I made about that period,

and Porthos, who had in addition to my lessons taught me some effective

tricks of fence, prevailed upon me to solicit the uniform of a

Musketeer. The king entertained great regard for my father, who had

fallen at the siege of Arras, and the uniform was granted. You may

understand that the moment has come for me to re-enter the bosom of the

Church.”

“And why today, rather than yesterday or tomorrow? What has happened to

you today, to raise all these melancholy ideas?”

“This wound, my dear D’Artagnan, has been a warning to me from heaven.”

“This wound? Bah, it is now nearly healed, and I am sure it is not that

which gives you the most pain.”

“What, then?” said Aramis, blushing.

“You have one at heart, Aramis, one deeper and more painful—a wound

made by a woman.”

The eye of Aramis kindled in spite of himself.

“Ah,” said he, dissembling his emotion under a feigned carelessness,

“do not talk of such things, and suffer love pains? _Vanitas

vanitatum!_ According to your idea, then, my brain is turned. And for

whom—for some _grisette_, some chambermaid with whom I have trifled in

some garrison? Fie!”

“Pardon, my dear Aramis, but I thought you carried your eyes higher.”

“Higher? And who am I, to nourish such ambition? A poor Musketeer, a

beggar, an unknown—who hates slavery, and finds himself ill-placed in

the world.”

“Aramis, Aramis!” cried D’Artagnan, looking at his friend with an air

of doubt.

“Dust I am, and to dust I return. Life is full of humiliations and

sorrows,” continued he, becoming still more melancholy; “all the ties

which attach him to life break in the hand of man, particularly the

golden ties. Oh, my dear D’Artagnan,” resumed Aramis, giving to his

voice a slight tone of bitterness, “trust me! Conceal your wounds when

you have any; silence is the last joy of the unhappy. Beware of giving

anyone the clue to your griefs; the curious suck our tears as flies

suck the blood of a wounded hart.”

“Alas, my dear Aramis,” said D’Artagnan, in his turn heaving a profound

sigh, “that is my story you are relating!”

“How?”

“Yes; a woman whom I love, whom I adore, has just been torn from me by

force. I do not know where she is or whither they have conducted her.

She is perhaps a prisoner; she is perhaps dead!”

“Yes, but you have at least this consolation, that you can say to

yourself she has not quit you voluntarily, that if you learn no news of

her, it is because all communication with you is interdicted; while I—”

“Well?”

“Nothing,” replied Aramis, “nothing.”

“So you renounce the world, then, forever; that is a settled thing—a

resolution registered!”

“Forever! You are my friend today; tomorrow you will be no more to me

than a shadow, or rather, even, you will no longer exist. As for the

world, it is a sepulcher and nothing else.”

“The devil! All this is very sad which you tell me.”

“What will you? My vocation commands me; it carries me away.”

D’Artagnan smiled, but made no answer.

Aramis continued, “And yet, while I do belong to the earth, I wish to

speak of you—of our friends.”

“And on my part,” said D’Artagnan, “I wished to speak of you, but I

find you so completely detached from everything! To love you cry, ‘Fie!

Friends are shadows! The world is a sepulcher!’”

“Alas, you will find it so yourself,” said Aramis, with a sigh.

“Well, then, let us say no more about it,” said D’Artagnan; “and let us

burn this letter, which, no doubt, announces to you some fresh

infidelity of your _grisette_ or your chambermaid.”

“What letter?” cried Aramis, eagerly.

“A letter which was sent to your abode in your absence, and which was

given to me for you.”

“But from whom is that letter?”

“Oh, from some heartbroken waiting woman, some desponding _grisette;_

from Madame de Chevreuse’s chambermaid, perhaps, who was obliged to

return to Tours with her mistress, and who, in order to appear smart

and attractive, stole some perfumed paper, and sealed her letter with a

duchess’s coronet.”

“What do you say?”

“Hold! I must have lost it,” said the young man maliciously, pretending

to search for it. “But fortunately the world is a sepulcher; the men,

and consequently the women, are but shadows, and love is a sentiment to

which you cry, ‘Fie! Fie!’”

“D’Artagnan, D’Artagnan,” cried Aramis, “you are killing me!”

“Well, here it is at last!” said D’Artagnan, as he drew the letter from

his pocket.

Aramis made a bound, seized the letter, read it, or rather devoured it,

his countenance radiant.

“This same waiting maid seems to have an agreeable style,” said the

messenger, carelessly.

“Thanks, D’Artagnan, thanks!” cried Aramis, almost in a state of

delirium. “She was forced to return to Tours; she is not faithless; she

still loves me! Come, my friend, come, let me embrace you. Happiness

almost stifles me!”

The two friends began to dance around the venerable St. Chrysostom,

kicking about famously the sheets of the thesis, which had fallen on

the floor.

At that moment Bazin entered with the spinach and the omelet.

“Be off, you wretch!” cried Aramis, throwing his skullcap in his face.

“Return whence you came; take back those horrible vegetables, and that

poor kickshaw! Order a larded hare, a fat capon, mutton leg dressed

with garlic, and four bottles of old Burgundy.”

Bazin, who looked at his master, without comprehending the cause of

this change, in a melancholy manner, allowed the omelet to slip into

the spinach, and the spinach onto the floor.

“Now this is the moment to consecrate your existence to the King of

kings,” said D’Artagnan, “if you persist in offering him a civility.

_Non inutile desiderium oblatione_.”

“Go to the devil with your Latin. Let us drink, my dear D’Artagnan,

_morbleu!_ Let us drink while the wine is fresh! Let us drink heartily,

and while we do so, tell me a little of what is going on in the world

yonder.”

Chapter XXVII.

THE WIFE OF ATHOS

We have now to search for Athos,” said D’Artagnan to the vivacious

Aramis, when he had informed him of all that had passed since their

departure from the capital, and an excellent dinner had made one of

them forget his thesis and the other his fatigue.

“Do you think, then, that any harm can have happened to him?” asked

Aramis. “Athos is so cool, so brave, and handles his sword so

skillfully.”

“No doubt. Nobody has a higher opinion of the courage and skill of

Athos than I have; but I like better to hear my sword clang against

lances than against staves. I fear lest Athos should have been beaten

down by serving men. Those fellows strike hard, and don’t leave off in

a hurry. This is why I wish to set out again as soon as possible.”

“I will try to accompany you,” said Aramis, “though I scarcely feel in

a condition to mount on horseback. Yesterday I undertook to employ that

cord which you see hanging against the wall, but pain prevented my

continuing the pious exercise.”

“That’s the first time I ever heard of anybody trying to cure gunshot

wounds with cat-o’-nine-tails; but you were ill, and illness renders

the head weak, therefore you may be excused.”

“When do you mean to set out?”

“Tomorrow at daybreak. Sleep as soundly as you can tonight, and

tomorrow, if you can, we will take our departure together.”

“Till tomorrow, then,” said Aramis; “for iron-nerved as you are, you

must need repose.”

The next morning, when D’Artagnan entered Aramis’s chamber, he found

him at the window.

“What are you looking at?” asked D’Artagnan.

“My faith! I am admiring three magnificent horses which the stable boys

are leading about. It would be a pleasure worthy of a prince to travel

upon such horses.”

“Well, my dear Aramis, you may enjoy that pleasure, for one of those

three horses is yours.”

“Ah, bah! Which?”

“Whichever of the three you like, I have no preference.”

“And the rich caparison, is that mine, too?”

“Without doubt.”

“You laugh, D’Artagnan.”

“No, I have left off laughing, now that you speak French.”

“What, those rich holsters, that velvet housing, that saddle studded

with silver—are they all for me?”

“For you and nobody else, as the horse which paws the ground is mine,

and the other horse, which is caracoling, belongs to Athos.”

“_Peste!_ They are three superb animals!”

“I am glad they please you.”

“Why, it must have been the king who made you such a present.”

“Certainly it was not the cardinal; but don’t trouble yourself whence

they come, think only that one of the three is your property.”

“I choose that which the red-headed boy is leading.”

“It is yours!”

“Good heaven! That is enough to drive away all my pains; I could mount

him with thirty balls in my body. On my soul, handsome stirrups!

_Holà_, Bazin, come here this minute.”

Bazin appeared on the threshold, dull and spiritless.

“That last order is useless,” interrupted D’Artagnan; “there are loaded

pistols in your holsters.”

Bazin sighed.

“Come, Monsieur Bazin, make yourself easy,” said D’Artagnan; “people of

all conditions gain the kingdom of heaven.”

“Monsieur was already such a good theologian,” said Bazin, almost

weeping; “he might have become a bishop, and perhaps a cardinal.”

“Well, but my poor Bazin, reflect a little. Of what use is it to be a

churchman, pray? You do not avoid going to war by that means; you see,

the cardinal is about to make the next campaign, helm on head and

partisan in hand. And Monsieur de Nogaret de la Valette, what do you

say of him? He is a cardinal likewise. Ask his lackey how often he has

had to prepare lint of him.”

“Alas!” sighed Bazin. “I know it, monsieur; everything is turned

topsy-turvy in the world nowadays.”

While this dialogue was going on, the two young men and the poor lackey

descended.

“Hold my stirrup, Bazin,” cried Aramis; and Aramis sprang into the

saddle with his usual grace and agility, but after a few vaults and

curvets of the noble animal his rider felt his pains come on so

insupportably that he turned pale and became unsteady in his seat.

D’Artagnan, who, foreseeing such an event, had kept his eye on him,

sprang toward him, caught him in his arms, and assisted him to his

chamber.

“That’s all right, my dear Aramis, take care of yourself,” said he; “I

will go alone in search of Athos.”

“You are a man of brass,” replied Aramis.

“No, I have good luck, that is all. But how do you mean to pass your

time till I come back? No more theses, no more glosses upon the fingers

or upon benedictions, hey?”

Aramis smiled. “I will make verses,” said he.

“Yes, I dare say; verses perfumed with the odor of the billet from the

attendant of Madame de Chevreuse. Teach Bazin prosody; that will

console him. As to the horse, ride him a little every day, and that

will accustom you to his maneuvers.”

“Oh, make yourself easy on that head,” replied Aramis. “You will find

me ready to follow you.”

They took leave of each other, and in ten minutes, after having

commended his friend to the cares of the hostess and Bazin, D’Artagnan

was trotting along in the direction of Amiens.

How was he going to find Athos? Should he find him at all? The position

in which he had left him was critical. He probably had succumbed. This

idea, while darkening his brow, drew several sighs from him, and caused

him to formulate to himself a few vows of vengeance. Of all his

friends, Athos was the eldest, and the least resembling him in

appearance, in his tastes and sympathies.

Yet he entertained a marked preference for this gentleman. The noble

and distinguished air of Athos, those flashes of greatness which from

time to time broke out from the shade in which he voluntarily kept

himself, that unalterable equality of temper which made him the most

pleasant companion in the world, that forced and cynical gaiety, that

bravery which might have been termed blind if it had not been the

result of the rarest coolness—such qualities attracted more than the

esteem, more than the friendship of D’Artagnan; they attracted his

admiration.

Indeed, when placed beside M. de Tréville, the elegant and noble

courtier, Athos in his most cheerful days might advantageously sustain

a comparison. He was of middle height; but his person was so admirably

shaped and so well proportioned that more than once in his struggles

with Porthos he had overcome the giant whose physical strength was

proverbial among the Musketeers. His head, with piercing eyes, a

straight nose, a chin cut like that of Brutus, had altogether an

indefinable character of grandeur and grace. His hands, of which he

took little care, were the despair of Aramis, who cultivated his with

almond paste and perfumed oil. The sound of his voice was at once

penetrating and melodious; and then, that which was inconceivable in

Athos, who was always retiring, was that delicate knowledge of the

world and of the usages of the most brilliant society—those manners of

a high degree which appeared, as if unconsciously to himself, in his

least actions.

If a repast were on foot, Athos presided over it better than any other,

placing every guest exactly in the rank which his ancestors had earned

for him or that he had made for himself. If a question in heraldry were

started, Athos knew all the noble families of the kingdom, their

genealogy, their alliances, their coats of arms, and the origin of

them. Etiquette had no minutiæ unknown to him. He knew what were the

rights of the great land owners. He was profoundly versed in hunting

and falconry, and had one day when conversing on this great art

astonished even Louis XIII. himself, who took a pride in being

considered a past master therein.

Like all the great nobles of that period, Athos rode and fenced to

perfection. But still further, his education had been so little

neglected, even with respect to scholastic studies, so rare at this

time among gentlemen, that he smiled at the scraps of Latin which

Aramis sported and which Porthos pretended to understand. Two or three

times, even, to the great astonishment of his friends, he had, when

Aramis allowed some rudimental error to escape him, replaced a verb in

its right tense and a noun in its case. Besides, his probity was

irreproachable, in an age in which soldiers compromised so easily with

their religion and their consciences, lovers with the rigorous delicacy

of our era, and the poor with God’s Seventh Commandment. This Athos,

then, was a very extraordinary man.

And yet this nature so distinguished, this creature so beautiful, this

essence so fine, was seen to turn insensibly toward material life, as

old men turn toward physical and moral imbecility. Athos, in his hours

of gloom—and these hours were frequent—was extinguished as to the whole

of the luminous portion of him, and his brilliant side disappeared as

into profound darkness.

Then the demigod vanished; he remained scarcely a man. His head hanging

down, his eye dull, his speech slow and painful, Athos would look for

hours together at his bottle, his glass, or at Grimaud, who, accustomed

to obey him by signs, read in the faint glance of his master his least

desire, and satisfied it immediately. If the four friends were

assembled at one of these moments, a word, thrown forth occasionally

with a violent effort, was the share Athos furnished to the

conversation. In exchange for his silence Athos drank enough for four,

and without appearing to be otherwise affected by wine than by a more

marked constriction of the brow and by a deeper sadness.

D’Artagnan, whose inquiring disposition we are acquainted with, had

not—whatever interest he had in satisfying his curiosity on this

subject—been able to assign any cause for these fits, or for the

periods of their recurrence. Athos never received any letters; Athos

never had concerns which all his friends did not know.

It could not be said that it was wine which produced this sadness; for

in truth he only drank to combat this sadness, which wine however, as

we have said, rendered still darker. This excess of bilious humor could

not be attributed to play; for unlike Porthos, who accompanied the

variations of chance with songs or oaths, Athos when he won remained as

unmoved as when he lost. He had been known, in the circle of the

Musketeers, to win in one night three thousand pistoles; to lose them

even to the gold-embroidered belt for gala days, win all this again

with the addition of a hundred louis, without his beautiful eyebrow

being heightened or lowered half a line, without his hands losing their

pearly hue, without his conversation, which was cheerful that evening,

ceasing to be calm and agreeable.

Neither was it, as with our neighbors, the English, an atmospheric

influence which darkened his countenance; for the sadness generally

became more intense toward the fine season of the year. June and July

were the terrible months with Athos.

For the present he had no anxiety. He shrugged his shoulders when

people spoke of the future. His secret, then, was in the past, as had

often been vaguely said to D’Artagnan.

This mysterious shade, spread over his whole person, rendered still

more interesting the man whose eyes or mouth, even in the most complete

intoxication, had never revealed anything, however skillfully questions

had been put to him.

“Well,” thought D’Artagnan, “poor Athos is perhaps at this moment dead,

and dead by my fault—for it was I who dragged him into this affair, of

which he did not know the origin, of which he is ignorant of the

result, and from which he can derive no advantage.”

“Without reckoning, monsieur,” added Planchet to his master’s audibly

expressed reflections, “that we perhaps owe our lives to him. Do you

remember how he cried, ‘On, D’Artagnan, on, I am taken’? And when he

had discharged his two pistols, what a terrible noise he made with his

sword! One might have said that twenty men, or rather twenty mad

devils, were fighting.”

These words redoubled the eagerness of D’Artagnan, who urged his horse,

though he stood in need of no incitement, and they proceeded at a rapid

pace. About eleven o’clock in the morning they perceived Amiens, and at

half past eleven they were at the door of the cursed inn.

D’Artagnan had often meditated against the perfidious host one of those

hearty vengeances which offer consolation while they are hoped for. He

entered the hostelry with his hat pulled over his eyes, his left hand

on the pommel of the sword, and cracking his whip with his right hand.

“Do you remember me?” said he to the host, who advanced to greet him.

“I have not that honor, monseigneur,” replied the latter, his eyes

dazzled by the brilliant style in which D’Artagnan traveled.

“What, you don’t know me?”

“No, monseigneur.”

“Well, two words will refresh your memory. What have you done with that

gentleman against whom you had the audacity, about twelve days ago, to

make an accusation of passing false money?”

The host became as pale as death; for D’Artagnan had assumed a

threatening attitude, and Planchet modeled himself after his master.

“Ah, monseigneur, do not mention it!” cried the host, in the most

pitiable voice imaginable. “Ah, monseigneur, how dearly have I paid for

that fault, unhappy wretch as I am!”

“That gentleman, I say, what has become of him?”

“Deign to listen to me, monseigneur, and be merciful! Sit down, in

mercy!”

D’Artagnan, mute with anger and anxiety, took a seat in the threatening

attitude of a judge. Planchet glared fiercely over the back of his

armchair.

“Here is the story, monseigneur,” resumed the trembling host; “for I

now recollect you. It was you who rode off at the moment I had that

unfortunate difference with the gentleman you speak of.”

“Yes, it was I; so you may plainly perceive that you have no mercy to

expect if you do not tell me the whole truth.”

“Condescend to listen to me, and you shall know all.”

“I listen.”

“I had been warned by the authorities that a celebrated coiner of bad

money would arrive at my inn, with several of his companions, all

disguised as Guards or Musketeers. Monseigneur, I was furnished with a

description of your horses, your lackeys, your countenances—nothing was

omitted.”

“Go on, go on!” said D’Artagnan, who quickly understood whence such an

exact description had come.

“I took then, in conformity with the orders of the authorities, who

sent me a reinforcement of six men, such measures as I thought

necessary to get possession of the persons of the pretended coiners.”

“Again!” said D’Artagnan, whose ears chafed terribly under the

repetition of this word _coiners_.

“Pardon me, monseigneur, for saying such things, but they form my

excuse. The authorities had terrified me, and you know that an

innkeeper must keep on good terms with the authorities.”

“But once again, that gentleman—where is he? What has become of him? Is

he dead? Is he living?”

“Patience, monseigneur, we are coming to it. There happened then that

which you know, and of which your precipitate departure,” added the

host, with an acuteness that did not escape D’Artagnan, “appeared to

authorize the issue. That gentleman, your friend, defended himself

desperately. His lackey, who, by an unforeseen piece of ill luck, had

quarreled with the officers, disguised as stable lads—”

“Miserable scoundrel!” cried D’Artagnan, “you were all in the plot,

then! And I really don’t know what prevents me from exterminating you

all.”

“Alas, monseigneur, we were not in the plot, as you will soon see.

Monsieur your friend (pardon for not calling him by the honorable name

which no doubt he bears, but we do not know that name), Monsieur your

friend, having disabled two men with his pistols, retreated fighting

with his sword, with which he disabled one of my men, and stunned me

with a blow of the flat side of it.”

“You villain, will you finish?” cried D’Artagnan, “Athos—what has

become of Athos?”

“While fighting and retreating, as I have told Monseigneur, he found

the door of the cellar stairs behind him, and as the door was open, he

took out the key, and barricaded himself inside. As we were sure of

finding him there, we left him alone.”

“Yes,” said D’Artagnan, “you did not really wish to kill; you only

wished to imprison him.”

“Good God! To imprison him, monseigneur? Why, he imprisoned himself, I

swear to you he did. In the first place he had made rough work of it;

one man was killed on the spot, and two others were severely wounded.

The dead man and the two wounded were carried off by their comrades,

and I have heard nothing of either of them since. As for myself, as

soon as I recovered my senses I went to Monsieur the Governor, to whom

I related all that had passed, and asked, what I should do with my

prisoner. Monsieur the Governor was all astonishment. He told me he

knew nothing about the matter, that the orders I had received did not

come from him, and that if I had the audacity to mention his name as

being concerned in this disturbance he would have me hanged. It appears

that I had made a mistake, monsieur, that I had arrested the wrong

person, and that he whom I ought to have arrested had escaped.”

“But Athos!” cried D’Artagnan, whose impatience was increased by the

disregard of the authorities, “Athos, where is he?”

“As I was anxious to repair the wrongs I had done the prisoner,”

resumed the innkeeper, “I took my way straight to the cellar in order

to set him at liberty. Ah, monsieur, he was no longer a man, he was a

devil! To my offer of liberty, he replied that it was nothing but a

snare, and that before he came out he intended to impose his own

conditions. I told him very humbly—for I could not conceal from myself

the scrape I had got into by laying hands on one of his Majesty’s

Musketeers—I told him I was quite ready to submit to his conditions.

“‘In the first place,’ said he, ‘I wish my lackey placed with me, fully

armed.’ We hastened to obey this order; for you will please to

understand, monsieur, we were disposed to do everything your friend

could desire. Monsieur Grimaud (he told us his name, although he does

not talk much)—Monsieur Grimaud, then, went down to the cellar, wounded

as he was; then his master, having admitted him, barricaded the door

afresh, and ordered us to remain quietly in our own bar.”

“But where is Athos now?” cried D’Artagnan. “Where is Athos?”

“In the cellar, monsieur.”

“What, you scoundrel! Have you kept him in the cellar all this time?”

“Merciful heaven! No, monsieur! We keep him in the cellar! You do not

know what he is about in the cellar. Ah! If you could but persuade him

to come out, monsieur, I should owe you the gratitude of my whole life;

I should adore you as my patron saint!”

“Then he is there? I shall find him there?”

“Without doubt you will, monsieur; he persists in remaining there. We

every day pass through the air hole some bread at the end of a fork,

and some meat when he asks for it; but alas! It is not of bread and

meat of which he makes the greatest consumption. I once endeavored to

go down with two of my servants; but he flew into terrible rage. I

heard the noise he made in loading his pistols, and his servant in

loading his musketoon. Then, when we asked them what were their

intentions, the master replied that he had forty charges to fire, and

that he and his lackey would fire to the last one before he would allow

a single soul of us to set foot in the cellar. Upon this I went and

complained to the governor, who replied that I only had what I

deserved, and that it would teach me to insult honorable gentlemen who

took up their abode in my house.”

“So that since that time—” replied D’Artagnan, totally unable to

refrain from laughing at the pitiable face of the host.

“So from that time, monsieur,” continued the latter, “we have led the

most miserable life imaginable; for you must know, monsieur, that all

our provisions are in the cellar. There is our wine in bottles, and our

wine in casks; the beer, the oil, and the spices, the bacon, and

sausages. And as we are prevented from going down there, we are forced

to refuse food and drink to the travelers who come to the house; so

that our hostelry is daily going to ruin. If your friend remains

another week in my cellar I shall be a ruined man.”

“And not more than justice, either, you ass! Could you not perceive by

our appearance that we were people of quality, and not coiners—say?”

“Yes, monsieur, you are right,” said the host. “But, hark, hark! There

he is!”

“Somebody has disturbed him, without doubt,” said D’Artagnan.

“But he must be disturbed,” cried the host; “Here are two English

gentlemen just arrived.”

“Well?”

“Well, the English like good wine, as you may know, monsieur; these

have asked for the best. My wife has perhaps requested permission of

Monsieur Athos to go into the cellar to satisfy these gentlemen; and

he, as usual, has refused. Ah, good heaven! There is the hullabaloo

louder than ever!”

D’Artagnan, in fact, heard a great noise on the side next the cellar.

He rose, and preceded by the host wringing his hands, and followed by

Planchet with his musketoon ready for use, he approached the scene of

action.

The two gentlemen were exasperated; they had had a long ride, and were

dying with hunger and thirst.

“But this is tyranny!” cried one of them, in very good French, though

with a foreign accent, “that this madman will not allow these good

people access to their own wine! Nonsense, let us break open the door,

and if he is too far gone in his madness, well, we will kill him!”

“Softly, gentlemen!” said D’Artagnan, drawing his pistols from his

belt, “you will kill nobody, if you please!”

“Good, good!” cried the calm voice of Athos, from the other side of the

door, “let them just come in, these devourers of little children, and

we shall see!”

Brave as they appeared to be, the two English gentlemen looked at each

other hesitatingly. One might have thought there was in that cellar one

of those famished ogres—the gigantic heroes of popular legends, into

whose cavern nobody could force their way with impunity.

There was a moment of silence; but at length the two Englishmen felt

ashamed to draw back, and the angrier one descended the five or six

steps which led to the cellar, and gave a kick against the door enough

to split a wall.

“Planchet,” said D’Artagnan, cocking his pistols, “I will take charge

of the one at the top; you look to the one below. Ah, gentlemen, you

want battle; and you shall have it.”

“Good God!” cried the hollow voice of Athos, “I can hear D’Artagnan, I

think.”

“Yes,” cried D’Artagnan, raising his voice in turn, “I am here, my

friend.”

“Ah, good, then,” replied Athos, “we will teach them, these door

breakers!”

The gentlemen had drawn their swords, but they found themselves taken

between two fires. They still hesitated an instant; but, as before,

pride prevailed, and a second kick split the door from bottom to top.

“Stand on one side, D’Artagnan, stand on one side,” cried Athos. “I am

going to fire!”

“Gentlemen,” exclaimed D’Artagnan, whom reflection never abandoned,

“gentlemen, think of what you are about. Patience, Athos! You are

running your heads into a very silly affair; you will be riddled. My

lackey and I will have three shots at you, and you will get as many

from the cellar. You will then have our swords, with which, I can

assure you, my friend and I can play tolerably well. Let me conduct

your business and my own. You shall soon have something to drink; I

give you my word.”

“If there is any left,” grumbled the jeering voice of Athos.

The host felt a cold sweat creep down his back.

“How! ‘If there is any left!’” murmured he.

“What the devil! There must be plenty left,” replied D’Artagnan. “Be

satisfied of that; these two cannot have drunk all the cellar.

Gentlemen, return your swords to their scabbards.”

“Well, provided you replace your pistols in your belt.”

“Willingly.”

And D’Artagnan set the example. Then, turning toward Planchet, he made

him a sign to uncock his musketoon.

The Englishmen, convinced of these peaceful proceedings, sheathed their

swords grumblingly. The history of Athos’s imprisonment was then

related to them; and as they were really gentlemen, they pronounced the

host in the wrong.

“Now, gentlemen,” said D’Artagnan, “go up to your room again; and in

ten minutes, I will answer for it, you shall have all you desire.”

The Englishmen bowed and went upstairs.

“Now I am alone, my dear Athos,” said D’Artagnan; “open the door, I beg

of you.”

“Instantly,” said Athos.

Then was heard a great noise of fagots being removed and of the

groaning of posts; these were the counterscarps and bastions of Athos,

which the besieged himself demolished.

An instant after, the broken door was removed, and the pale face of

Athos appeared, who with a rapid glance took a survey of the

surroundings.

D’Artagnan threw himself on his neck and embraced him tenderly. He then

tried to draw him from his moist abode, but to his surprise he

perceived that Athos staggered.

“You are wounded,” said he.

“I! Not at all. I am dead drunk, that’s all, and never did a man more

strongly set about getting so. By the Lord, my good host! I must at

least have drunk for my part a hundred and fifty bottles.”

“Mercy!” cried the host, “if the lackey has drunk only half as much as

the master, I am a ruined man.”

“Grimaud is a well-bred lackey. He would never think of faring in the

same manner as his master; he only drank from the cask. Hark! I don’t

think he put the faucet in again. Do you hear it? It is running now.”

D’Artagnan burst into a laugh which changed the shiver of the host into

a burning fever.

In the meantime, Grimaud appeared in his turn behind his master, with

the musketoon on his shoulder, and his head shaking. Like one of those

drunken satyrs in the pictures of Rubens. He was moistened before and

behind with a greasy liquid which the host recognized as his best olive

oil.

The four crossed the public room and proceeded to take possession of

the best apartment in the house, which D’Artagnan occupied with

authority.

In the meantime the host and his wife hurried down with lamps into the

cellar, which had so long been interdicted to them and where a

frightful spectacle awaited them.

Beyond the fortifications through which Athos had made a breach in

order to get out, and which were composed of fagots, planks, and empty

casks, heaped up according to all the rules of the strategic art, they

found, swimming in puddles of oil and wine, the bones and fragments of

all the hams they had eaten; while a heap of broken bottles filled the

whole left-hand corner of the cellar, and a tun, the cock of which was

left running, was yielding, by this means, the last drop of its blood.

“The image of devastation and death,” as the ancient poet says,

“reigned as over a field of battle.”

Of fifty large sausages, suspended from the joists, scarcely ten

remained.

Then the lamentations of the host and hostess pierced the vault of the

cellar. D’Artagnan himself was moved by them. Athos did not even turn

his head.

To grief succeeded rage. The host armed himself with a spit, and rushed

into the chamber occupied by the two friends.

“Some wine!” said Athos, on perceiving the host.

“Some wine!” cried the stupefied host, “some wine? Why you have drunk

more than a hundred pistoles’ worth! I am a ruined man, lost,

destroyed!”

“Bah,” said Athos, “we were always dry.”

“If you had been contented with drinking, well and good; but you have

broken all the bottles.”

“You pushed me upon a heap which rolled down. That was your fault.”

“All my oil is lost!”

“Oil is a sovereign balm for wounds; and my poor Grimaud here was

obliged to dress those you had inflicted on him.”

“All my sausages are gnawed!”

“There is an enormous quantity of rats in that cellar.”

“You shall pay me for all this,” cried the exasperated host.

“Triple ass!” said Athos, rising; but he sank down again immediately.

He had tried his strength to the utmost. D’Artagnan came to his relief

with his whip in his hand.

The host drew back and burst into tears.

“This will teach you,” said D’Artagnan, “to treat the guests God sends

you in a more courteous fashion.”

“God? Say the devil!”

“My dear friend,” said D’Artagnan, “if you annoy us in this manner we

will all four go and shut ourselves up in your cellar, and we will see

if the mischief is as great as you say.”

“Oh, gentlemen,” said the host, “I have been wrong. I confess it, but

pardon to every sin! You are gentlemen, and I am a poor innkeeper. You

will have pity on me.”

“Ah, if you speak in that way,” said Athos, “you will break my heart,

and the tears will flow from my eyes as the wine flowed from the cask.

We are not such devils as we appear to be. Come hither, and let us

talk.”

The host approached with hesitation.

“Come hither, I say, and don’t be afraid,” continued Athos. “At the

very moment when I was about to pay you, I had placed my purse on the

table.”

“Yes, monsieur.”

“That purse contained sixty pistoles; where is it?”

“Deposited with the justice; they said it was bad money.”

“Very well; get me my purse back and keep the sixty pistoles.”

“But Monseigneur knows very well that justice never lets go that which

it once lays hold of. If it were bad money, there might be some hopes;

but unfortunately, those were all good pieces.”

“Manage the matter as well as you can, my good man; it does not concern

me, the more so as I have not a livre left.”

“Come,” said D’Artagnan, “let us inquire further. Athos’s horse, where

is that?”

“In the stable.”

“How much is it worth?”

“Fifty pistoles at most.”

“It’s worth eighty. Take it, and there ends the matter.”

“What,” cried Athos, “are you selling my horse—my Bajazet? And pray

upon what shall I make my campaign; upon Grimaud?”

“I have brought you another,” said D’Artagnan.

“Another?”

“And a magnificent one!” cried the host.

“Well, since there is another finer and younger, why, you may take the

old one; and let us drink.”

“What?” asked the host, quite cheerful again.

“Some of that at the bottom, near the laths. There are twenty-five

bottles of it left; all the rest were broken by my fall. Bring six of

them.”

“Why, this man is a cask!” said the host, aside. “If he only remains

here a fortnight, and pays for what he drinks, I shall soon

re-establish my business.”

“And don’t forget,” said D’Artagnan, “to bring up four bottles of the

same sort for the two English gentlemen.”

“And now,” said Athos, “while they bring the wine, tell me, D’Artagnan,

what has become of the others, come!”

D’Artagnan related how he had found Porthos in bed with a strained

knee, and Aramis at a table between two theologians. As he finished,

the host entered with the wine ordered and a ham which, fortunately for

him, had been left out of the cellar.

“That’s well!” said Athos, filling his glass and that of his friend;

“here’s to Porthos and Aramis! But you, D’Artagnan, what is the matter

with you, and what has happened to you personally? You have a sad air.”

“Alas,” said D’Artagnan, “it is because I am the most unfortunate.”

“Tell me.”

“Presently,” said D’Artagnan.

“Presently! And why presently? Because you think I am drunk?

D’Artagnan, remember this! My ideas are never so clear as when I have

had plenty of wine. Speak, then, I am all ears.”

D’Artagnan related his adventure with Mme. Bonacieux. Athos listened to

him without a frown; and when he had finished, said, “Trifles, only

trifles!” That was his favorite word.

“You always say _trifles_, my dear Athos!” said D’Artagnan, “and that

comes very ill from you, who have never loved.”

The drink-deadened eye of Athos flashed out, but only for a moment; it

became as dull and vacant as before.

“That’s true,” said he, quietly, “for my part I have never loved.”

“Acknowledge, then, you stony heart,” said D’Artagnan, “that you are

wrong to be so hard upon us tender hearts.”

“Tender hearts! Pierced hearts!” said Athos.

“What do you say?”

“I say that love is a lottery in which he who wins, wins death! You are

very fortunate to have lost, believe me, my dear D’Artagnan. And if I

have any counsel to give, it is, always lose!”

“She seemed to love me so!”

“She _seemed_, did she?”

“Oh, she _did_ love me!”

“You child, why, there is not a man who has not believed, as you do,

that his mistress loved him, and there lives not a man who has not been

deceived by his mistress.”

“Except you, Athos, who never had one.”

“That’s true,” said Athos, after a moment’s silence, “that’s true! I

never had one! Let us drink!”

“But then, philosopher that you are,” said D’Artagnan, “instruct me,

support me. I stand in need of being taught and consoled.”

“Consoled for what?”

“For my misfortune.”

“Your misfortune is laughable,” said Athos, shrugging his shoulders; “I

should like to know what you would say if I were to relate to you a

real tale of love!”

“Which has happened to you?”

“Or one of my friends, what matters?”

“Tell it, Athos, tell it.”

“Better if I drink.”

“Drink and relate, then.”

“Not a bad idea!” said Athos, emptying and refilling his glass. “The

two things agree marvelously well.”

“I am all attention,” said D’Artagnan.

Athos collected himself, and in proportion as he did so, D’Artagnan saw

that he became pale. He was at that period of intoxication in which

vulgar drinkers fall on the floor and go to sleep. He kept himself

upright and dreamed, without sleeping. This somnambulism of drunkenness

had something frightful in it.

“You particularly wish it?” asked he.

“I pray for it,” said D’Artagnan.

“Be it then as you desire. One of my friends—one of my friends, please

to observe, not myself,” said Athos, interrupting himself with a

melancholy smile, “one of the counts of my province—that is to say, of

Berry—noble as a Dandolo or a Montmorency, at twenty-five years of age

fell in love with a girl of sixteen, beautiful as fancy can paint.

Through the ingenuousness of her age beamed an ardent mind, not of the

woman, but of the poet. She did not please; she intoxicated. She lived

in a small town with her brother, who was a curate. Both had recently

come into the country. They came nobody knew whence; but when seeing

her so lovely and her brother so pious, nobody thought of asking whence

they came. They were said, however, to be of good extraction. My

friend, who was seigneur of the country, might have seduced her, or

taken her by force, at his will—for he was master. Who would have come

to the assistance of two strangers, two unknown persons? Unfortunately

he was an honorable man; he married her. The fool! The ass! The idiot!”

“How so, if he loved her?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Wait,” said Athos. “He took her to his château, and made her the first

lady in the province; and in justice it must be allowed that she

supported her rank becomingly.”

“Well?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Well, one day when she was hunting with her husband,” continued Athos,

in a low voice, and speaking very quickly, “she fell from her horse and

fainted. The count flew to her to help, and as she appeared to be

oppressed by her clothes, he ripped them open with his poniard, and in

so doing laid bare her shoulder. D’Artagnan,” said Athos, with a

maniacal burst of laughter, “guess what she had on her shoulder.”

“How can I tell?” said D’Artagnan.

“A _fleur-de-lis_,” said Athos. “She was branded.”

Athos emptied at a single draught the glass he held in his hand.

“Horror!” cried D’Artagnan. “What do you tell me?”

“Truth, my friend. The angel was a demon; the poor young girl had

stolen the sacred vessels from a church.”

“And what did the count do?”

“The count was of the highest nobility. He had on his estates the

rights of high and low tribunals. He tore the dress of the countess to

pieces; he tied her hands behind her, and hanged her on a tree.”

“Heavens, Athos, a murder?” cried D’Artagnan.

“No less,” said Athos, as pale as a corpse. “But methinks I need wine!”

and he seized by the neck the last bottle that was left, put it to his

mouth, and emptied it at a single draught, as he would have emptied an

ordinary glass.

Then he let his head sink upon his two hands, while D’Artagnan stood

before him, stupefied.

“That has cured me of beautiful, poetical, and loving women,” said

Athos, after a considerable pause, raising his head, and forgetting to

continue the fiction of the count. “God grant you as much! Let us

drink.”

“Then she is dead?” stammered D’Artagnan.

“_Parbleu!_” said Athos. “But hold out your glass. Some ham, my boy, or

we can’t drink.”

“And her brother?” added D’Artagnan, timidly.

“Her brother?” replied Athos.

“Yes, the priest.”

“Oh, I inquired after him for the purpose of hanging him likewise; but

he was beforehand with me, he had quit the curacy the night before.”

“Was it ever known who this miserable fellow was?”

“He was doubtless the first lover and accomplice of the fair lady. A

worthy man, who had pretended to be a curate for the purpose of getting

his mistress married, and securing her a position. He has been hanged

and quartered, I hope.”

“My God, my God!” cried D’Artagnan, quite stunned by the relation of

this horrible adventure.

“Taste some of this ham, D’Artagnan; it is exquisite,” said Athos,

cutting a slice, which he placed on the young man’s plate.

“What a pity it is there were only four like this in the cellar. I

could have drunk fifty bottles more.”

D’Artagnan could no longer endure this conversation, which had made him

bewildered. Allowing his head to sink upon his two hands, he pretended

to sleep.

“These young fellows can none of them drink,” said Athos, looking at

him with pity, “and yet this is one of the best!”

Chapter XXVIII.

THE RETURN

D’Artagnan was astounded by the terrible confidence of Athos; yet many

things appeared very obscure to him in this half revelation. In the

first place it had been made by a man quite drunk to one who was half

drunk; and yet, in spite of the incertainty which the vapor of three or

four bottles of Burgundy carries with it to the brain, D’Artagnan, when

awaking on the following morning, had all the words of Athos as present

to his memory as if they then fell from his mouth—they had been so

impressed upon his mind. All this doubt only gave rise to a more lively

desire of arriving at a certainty, and he went into his friend’s

chamber with a fixed determination of renewing the conversation of the

preceding evening; but he found Athos quite himself again—that is to

say, the most shrewd and impenetrable of men. Besides which, the

Musketeer, after having exchanged a hearty shake of the hand with him,

broached the matter first.

“I was pretty drunk yesterday, D’Artagnan,” said he, “I can tell that

by my tongue, which was swollen and hot this morning, and by my pulse,

which was very tremulous. I wager that I uttered a thousand

extravagances.”

While saying this he looked at his friend with an earnestness that

embarrassed him.

“No,” replied D’Artagnan, “if I recollect well what you said, it was

nothing out of the common way.”

“Ah, you surprise me. I thought I had told you a most lamentable

story.” And he looked at the young man as if he would read the bottom

of his heart.

“My faith,” said D’Artagnan, “it appears that I was more drunk than

you, since I remember nothing of the kind.”

Athos did not trust this reply, and he resumed; “you cannot have failed

to remark, my dear friend, that everyone has his particular kind of

drunkenness, sad or gay. My drunkenness is always sad, and when I am

thoroughly drunk my mania is to relate all the lugubrious stories which

my foolish nurse inculcated into my brain. That is my failing—a capital

failing, I admit; but with that exception, I am a good drinker.”

Athos spoke this in so natural a manner that D’Artagnan was shaken in

his conviction.

“It is that, then,” replied the young man, anxious to find out the

truth, “it is that, then, I remember as we remember a dream. We were

speaking of hanging.”

“Ah, you see how it is,” said Athos, becoming still paler, but yet

attempting to laugh; “I was sure it was so—the hanging of people is my

nightmare.”

“Yes, yes,” replied D’Artagnan. “I remember now; yes, it was about—stop

a minute—yes, it was about a woman.”

“That’s it,” replied Athos, becoming almost livid; “that is my grand

story of the fair lady, and when I relate that, I must be very drunk.”

“Yes, that was it,” said D’Artagnan, “the story of a tall, fair lady,

with blue eyes.”

“Yes, who was hanged.”

“By her husband, who was a nobleman of your acquaintance,” continued

D’Artagnan, looking intently at Athos.

“Well, you see how a man may compromise himself when he does not know

what he says,” replied Athos, shrugging his shoulders as if he thought

himself an object of pity. “I certainly never will get drunk again,

D’Artagnan; it is too bad a habit.”

D’Artagnan remained silent; and then changing the conversation all at

once, Athos said:

“By the by, I thank you for the horse you have brought me.”

“Is it to your mind?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Yes; but it is not a horse for hard work.”

“You are mistaken; I rode him nearly ten leagues in less than an hour

and a half, and he appeared no more distressed than if he had only made

the tour of the Place St. Sulpice.”

“Ah, you begin to awaken my regret.”

“Regret?”

“Yes; I have parted with him.”

“How?”

“Why, here is the simple fact. This morning I awoke at six o’clock. You

were still fast asleep, and I did not know what to do with myself; I

was still stupid from our yesterday’s debauch. As I came into the

public room, I saw one of our Englishman bargaining with a dealer for a

horse, his own having died yesterday from bleeding. I drew near, and

found he was bidding a hundred pistoles for a chestnut nag.

‘_Pardieu_,’ said I, ‘my good gentleman, I have a horse to sell, too.’

‘Ay, and a very fine one! I saw him yesterday; your friend’s lackey was

leading him.’ ‘Do you think he is worth a hundred pistoles?’ ‘Yes! Will

you sell him to me for that sum?’ ‘No; but I will play for him.’

‘What?’ ‘At dice.’ No sooner said than done, and I lost the horse. Ah,

ah! But please to observe I won back the equipage,” cried Athos.

D’Artagnan looked much disconcerted.

“This vexes you?” said Athos.

“Well, I must confess it does,” replied D’Artagnan. “That horse was to

have identified us in the day of battle. It was a pledge, a

remembrance. Athos, you have done wrong.”

“But, my dear friend, put yourself in my place,” replied the Musketeer.

“I was hipped to death; and still further, upon my honor, I don’t like

English horses. If it is only to be recognized, why the saddle will

suffice for that; it is quite remarkable enough. As to the horse, we

can easily find some excuse for its disappearance. Why the devil! A

horse is mortal; suppose mine had had the glanders or the farcy?”

D’Artagnan did not smile.

“It vexes me greatly,” continued Athos, “that you attach so much

importance to these animals, for I am not yet at the end of my story.”

“What else have you done.”

“After having lost my own horse, nine against ten—see how near—I formed

an idea of staking yours.”

“Yes; but you stopped at the idea, I hope?”

“No; for I put it in execution that very minute.”

“And the consequence?” said D’Artagnan, in great anxiety.

“I threw, and I lost.”

“What, my horse?”

“Your horse, seven against eight; a point short—you know the proverb.”

“Athos, you are not in your right senses, I swear.”

“My dear lad, that was yesterday, when I was telling you silly stories,

it was proper to tell me that, and not this morning. I lost him then,

with all his appointments and furniture.”

“Really, this is frightful.”

“Stop a minute; you don’t know all yet. I should make an excellent

gambler if I were not too hot-headed; but I was hot-headed, just as if

I had been drinking. Well, I was not hot-headed then—”

“Well, but what else could you play for? You had nothing left?”

“Oh, yes, my friend; there was still that diamond left which sparkles

on your finger, and which I had observed yesterday.”

“This diamond!” said D’Artagnan, placing his hand eagerly on his ring.

“And as I am a connoisseur in such things, having had a few of my own

once, I estimated it at a thousand pistoles.”

“I hope,” said D’Artagnan, half dead with fright, “you made no mention

of my diamond?”

“On the contrary, my dear friend, this diamond became our only

resource; with it I might regain our horses and their harnesses, and

even money to pay our expenses on the road.”

“Athos, you make me tremble!” cried D’Artagnan.

“I mentioned your diamond then to my adversary, who had likewise

remarked it. What the devil, my dear, do you think you can wear a star

from heaven on your finger, and nobody observe it? Impossible!”

“Go on, go on, my dear fellow!” said D’Artagnan; “for upon my honor,

you will kill me with your indifference.”

“We divided, then, this diamond into ten parts of a hundred pistoles

each.”

“You are laughing at me, and want to try me!” said D’Artagnan, whom

anger began to take by the hair, as Minerva takes Achilles, in the

_Iliad_.

“No, I do not jest, _mordieu!_ I should like to have seen you in my

place! I had been fifteen days without seeing a human face, and had

been left to brutalize myself in the company of bottles.”

“That was no reason for staking my diamond!” replied D’Artagnan,

closing his hand with a nervous spasm.

“Hear the end. Ten parts of a hundred pistoles each, in ten throws,

without revenge; in thirteen throws I had lost all—in thirteen throws.

The number thirteen was always fatal to me; it was on the thirteenth of

July that—”

“_Ventrebleu!_” cried D’Artagnan, rising from the table, the story of

the present day making him forget that of the preceding one.

“Patience!” said Athos; “I had a plan. The Englishman was an original;

I had seen him conversing that morning with Grimaud, and Grimaud had

told me that he had made him proposals to enter into his service. I

staked Grimaud, the silent Grimaud, divided into ten portions.”

“Well, what next?” said D’Artagnan, laughing in spite of himself.

“Grimaud himself, understand; and with the ten parts of Grimaud, which

are not worth a ducatoon, I regained the diamond. Tell me, now, if

persistence is not a virtue?”

“My faith! But this is droll,” cried D’Artagnan, consoled, and holding

his sides with laughter.

“You may guess, finding the luck turned, that I again staked the

diamond.”

“The devil!” said D’Artagnan, becoming angry again.

“I won back your harness, then your horse, then my harness, then my

horse, and then I lost again. In brief, I regained your harness and

then mine. That’s where we are. That was a superb throw, so I left off

there.”

D’Artagnan breathed as if the whole hostelry had been removed from his

breast.

“Then the diamond is safe?” said he, timidly.

“Intact, my dear friend; besides the harness of your Bucephalus and

mine.”

“But what is the use of harnesses without horses?”

“I have an idea about them.”

“Athos, you make me shudder.”

“Listen to me. You have not played for a long time, D’Artagnan.”

“And I have no inclination to play.”

“Swear to nothing. You have not played for a long time, I said; you

ought, then, to have a good hand.”

“Well, what then?”

“Well; the Englishman and his companion are still here. I remarked that

he regretted the horse furniture very much. You appear to think much of

your horse. In your place I would stake the furniture against the

horse.”

“But he will not wish for only one harness.”

“Stake both, _pardieu!_ I am not selfish, as you are.”

“You would do so?” said D’Artagnan, undecided, so strongly did the

confidence of Athos begin to prevail, in spite of himself.

“On my honor, in one single throw.”

“But having lost the horses, I am particularly anxious to preserve the

harnesses.”

“Stake your diamond, then.”

“This? That’s another matter. Never, never!”

“The devil!” said Athos. “I would propose to you to stake Planchet, but

as that has already been done, the Englishman would not, perhaps, be

willing.”

“Decidedly, my dear Athos,” said D’Artagnan, “I should like better not

to risk anything.”

“That’s a pity,” said Athos, coolly. “The Englishman is overflowing

with pistoles. Good Lord, try one throw! One throw is soon made!”

“And if I lose?”

“You will win.”

“But if I lose?”

“Well, you will surrender the harnesses.”

“Have with you for one throw!” said D’Artagnan.

Athos went in quest of the Englishman, whom he found in the stable,

examining the harnesses with a greedy eye. The opportunity was good. He

proposed the conditions—the two harnesses, either against one horse or

a hundred pistoles. The Englishman calculated fast; the two harnesses

were worth three hundred pistoles. He consented.

D’Artagnan threw the dice with a trembling hand, and turned up the

number three; his paleness terrified Athos, who, however, consented

himself with saying, “That’s a sad throw, comrade; you will have the

horses fully equipped, monsieur.”

The Englishman, quite triumphant, did not even give himself the trouble

to shake the dice. He threw them on the table without looking at them,

so sure was he of victory; D’Artagnan turned aside to conceal his ill

humor.

“Hold, hold, hold!” said Athos, wit his quiet tone; “that throw of the

dice is extraordinary. I have not seen such a one four times in my

life. Two aces!”

The Englishman looked, and was seized with astonishment. D’Artagnan

looked, and was seized with pleasure.

“Yes,” continued Athos, “four times only; once at the house of Monsieur

Créquy; another time at my own house in the country, in my château

at—when I had a château; a third time at Monsieur de Tréville’s where

it surprised us all; and the fourth time at a cabaret, where it fell to

my lot, and where I lost a hundred louis and a supper on it.”

“Then Monsieur takes his horse back again,” said the Englishman.

“Certainly,” said D’Artagnan.

“Then there is no revenge?”

“Our conditions said, ‘No revenge,’ you will please to recollect.”

“That is true; the horse shall be restored to your lackey, monsieur.”

“A moment,” said Athos; “with your permission, monsieur, I wish to

speak a word with my friend.”

“Say on.”

Athos drew D’Artagnan aside.

“Well, Tempter, what more do you want with me?” said D’Artagnan. “You

want me to throw again, do you not?”

“No, I would wish you to reflect.”

“On what?”

“You mean to take your horse?”

“Without doubt.”

“You are wrong, then. I would take the hundred pistoles. You know you

have staked the harnesses against the horse or a hundred pistoles, at

your choice.”

“Yes.”

“Well, then, I repeat, you are wrong. What is the use of one horse for

us two? I could not ride behind. We should look like the two sons of

Aymon, who had lost their brother. You cannot think of humiliating me

by prancing along by my side on that magnificent charger. For my part,

I should not hesitate a moment; I should take the hundred pistoles. We

want money for our return to Paris.”

“I am much attached to that horse, Athos.”

“And there again you are wrong. A horse slips and injures a joint; a

horse stumbles and breaks his knees to the bone; a horse eats out of a

manger in which a glandered horse has eaten. There is a horse, while on

the contrary, the hundred pistoles feed their master.”

“But how shall we get back?”

“Upon our lackey’s horses, _pardieu_. Anybody may see by our bearing

that we are people of condition.”

“Pretty figures we shall cut on ponies while Aramis and Porthos

caracole on their steeds.”

“Aramis! Porthos!” cried Athos, and laughed aloud.

“What is it?” asked D’Artagnan, who did not at all comprehend the

hilarity of his friend.

“Nothing, nothing! Go on!”

“Your advice, then?”

“To take the hundred pistoles, D’Artagnan. With the hundred pistoles we

can live well to the end of the month. We have undergone a great deal

of fatigue, remember, and a little rest will do no harm.”

“I rest? Oh, no, Athos. Once in Paris, I shall prosecute my search for

that unfortunate woman!”

“Well, you may be assured that your horse will not be half so

serviceable to you for that purpose as good golden louis. Take the

hundred pistoles, my friend; take the hundred pistoles!”

D’Artagnan only required one reason to be satisfied. This last reason

appeared convincing. Besides, he feared that by resisting longer he

should appear selfish in the eyes of Athos. He acquiesced, therefore,

and chose the hundred pistoles, which the Englishman paid down on the

spot.

They then determined to depart. Peace with the landlord, in addition to

Athos’s old horse, cost six pistoles. D’Artagnan and Athos took the

nags of Planchet and Grimaud, and the two lackeys started on foot,

carrying the saddles on their heads.

However ill our two friends were mounted, they were soon far in advance

of their servants, and arrived at Crèvecœur. From a distance they

perceived Aramis, seated in a melancholy manner at his window, looking

out, like Sister Anne, at the dust in the horizon.

“_Holà_, Aramis! What the devil are you doing there?” cried the two

friends.

“Ah, is that you, D’Artagnan, and you, Athos?” said the young man. “I

was reflecting upon the rapidity with which the blessings of this world

leave us. My English horse, which has just disappeared amid a cloud of

dust, has furnished me with a living image of the fragility of the

things of the earth. Life itself may be resolved into three words:

_Erat, est, fuit_.”

“Which means—” said D’Artagnan, who began to suspect the truth.

“Which means that I have just been duped—sixty louis for a horse which

by the manner of his gait can do at least five leagues an hour.”

D’Artagnan and Athos laughed aloud.

“My dear D’Artagnan,” said Aramis, “don’t be too angry with me, I beg.

Necessity has no law; besides, I am the person punished, as that

rascally horsedealer has robbed me of fifty louis, at least. Ah, you

fellows are good managers! You ride on our lackey’s horses, and have

your own gallant steeds led along carefully by hand, at short stages.”

At the same instant a market cart, which some minutes before had

appeared upon the Amiens road, pulled up at the inn, and Planchet and

Grimaud came out of it with the saddles on their heads. The cart was

returning empty to Paris, and the two lackeys had agreed, for their

transport, to slake the wagoner’s thirst along the route.

“What is this?” said Aramis, on seeing them arrive. “Nothing but

saddles?”

“Now do you understand?” said Athos.

“My friends, that’s exactly like me! I retained my harness by instinct.

_Holà_, Bazin! Bring my new saddle and carry it along with those of

these gentlemen.”

“And what have you done with your ecclesiastics?” asked D’Artagnan.

“My dear fellow, I invited them to a dinner the next day,” replied

Aramis. “They have some capital wine here—please to observe that in

passing. I did my best to make them drunk. Then the curate forbade me

to quit my uniform, and the Jesuit entreated me to get him made a

Musketeer.”

“Without a thesis?” cried D’Artagnan, “without a thesis? I demand the

suppression of the thesis.”

“Since then,” continued Aramis, “I have lived very agreeably. I have

begun a poem in verses of one syllable. That is rather difficult, but

the merit in all things consists in the difficulty. The matter is

gallant. I will read you the first canto. It has four hundred lines,

and lasts a minute.”

“My faith, my dear Aramis,” said D’Artagnan, who detested verses almost

as much as he did Latin, “add to the merit of the difficulty that of

the brevity, and you are sure that your poem will at least have two

merits.”

“You will see,” continued Aramis, “that it breathes irreproachable

passion. And so, my friends, we return to Paris? Bravo! I am ready. We

are going to rejoin that good fellow, Porthos. So much the better. You

can’t think how I have missed him, the great simpleton. To see him so

self-satisfied reconciles me with myself. He would not sell his horse;

not for a kingdom! I think I can see him now, mounted upon his superb

animal and seated in his handsome saddle. I am sure he will look like

the Great Mogul!”

They made a halt for an hour to refresh their horses. Aramis discharged

his bill, placed Bazin in the cart with his comrades, and they set

forward to join Porthos.

They found him up, less pale than when D’Artagnan left him after his

first visit, and seated at a table on which, though he was alone, was

spread enough for four persons. This dinner consisted of meats nicely

dressed, choice wines, and superb fruit.

“Ah, _pardieu!_” said he, rising, “you come in the nick of time,

gentlemen. I was just beginning the soup, and you will dine with me.”

“Oh, oh!” said D’Artagnan, “Mousqueton has not caught these bottles

with his lasso. Besides, here is a piquant _fricandeau_ and a fillet of

beef.”

“I am recruiting myself,” said Porthos, “I am recruiting myself.

Nothing weakens a man more than these devilish strains. Did you ever

suffer from a strain, Athos?”

“Never! Though I remember, in our affair of the Rue Férou, I received a

sword wound which at the end of fifteen or eighteen days produced the

same effect.”

“But this dinner was not intended for you alone, Porthos?” said Aramis.

“No,” said Porthos, “I expected some gentlemen of the neighborhood, who

have just sent me word they could not come. You will take their places

and I shall not lose by the exchange. _Holà_, Mousqueton, seats, and

order double the bottles!”

“Do you know what we are eating here?” said Athos, at the end of ten

minutes.

“_Pardieu!_” replied D’Artagnan, “for my part, I am eating veal

garnished with shrimps and vegetables.”

“And I some lamb chops,” said Porthos.

“And I a plain chicken,” said Aramis.

“You are all mistaken, gentlemen,” answered Athos, gravely; “you are

eating horse.”

“Eating what?” said D’Artagnan.

“Horse!” said Aramis, with a grimace of disgust.

Porthos alone made no reply.

“Yes, horse. Are we not eating a horse, Porthos? And perhaps his

saddle, therewith.”

“No, gentlemen, I have kept the harness,” said Porthos.

“My faith,” said Aramis, “we are all alike. One would think we had

tipped the wink.”

“What could I do?” said Porthos. “This horse made my visitors ashamed

of theirs, and I don’t like to humiliate people.”

“Then your duchess is still at the waters?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Still,” replied Porthos. “And, my faith, the governor of the

province—one of the gentlemen I expected today—seemed to have such a

wish for him, that I gave him to him.”

“Gave him?” cried D’Artagnan.

“My God, yes, _gave_, that is the word,” said Porthos; “for the animal

was worth at least a hundred and fifty louis, and the stingy fellow

would only give me eighty.”

“Without the saddle?” said Aramis.

“Yes, without the saddle.”

“You will observe, gentlemen,” said Athos, “that Porthos has made the

best bargain of any of us.”

And then commenced a roar of laughter in which they all joined, to the

astonishment of poor Porthos; but when he was informed of the cause of

their hilarity, he shared it vociferously according to his custom.

“There is one comfort, we are all in cash,” said D’Artagnan.

“Well, for my part,” said Athos, “I found Aramis’s Spanish wine so good

that I sent on a hamper of sixty bottles of it in the wagon with the

lackeys. That has weakened my purse.”

“And I,” said Aramis, “imagined that I had given almost my last sou to

the church of Montdidier and the Jesuits of Amiens, with whom I had

made engagements which I ought to have kept. I have ordered Masses for

myself, and for you, gentlemen, which will be said, gentlemen, for

which I have not the least doubt you will be marvelously benefited.”

“And I,” said Porthos, “do you think my strain cost me nothing?—without

reckoning Mousqueton’s wound, for which I had to have the surgeon twice

a day, and who charged me double on account of that foolish Mousqueton

having allowed himself a ball in a part which people generally only

show to an apothecary; so I advised him to try never to get wounded

there any more.”

“Ay, ay!” said Athos, exchanging a smile with D’Artagnan and Aramis,

“it is very clear you acted nobly with regard to the poor lad; that is

like a good master.”

“In short,” said Porthos, “when all my expenses are paid, I shall have,

at most, thirty crowns left.”

“And I about ten pistoles,” said Aramis.

“Well, then it appears that we are the Crœsuses of the society. How

much have you left of your hundred pistoles, D’Artagnan?”

“Of my hundred pistoles? Why, in the first place I gave you fifty.”

“You think so?”

“_Pardieu!_”

“Ah, that is true. I recollect.”

“Then I paid the host six.”

“What a brute of a host! Why did you give him six pistoles?”

“You told me to give them to him.”

“It is true; I am too good-natured. In brief, how much remains?”

“Twenty-five pistoles,” said D’Artagnan.

“And I,” said Athos, taking some small change from his pocket, “I—”

“You? Nothing!”

“My faith! So little that it is not worth reckoning with the general

stock.”

“Now, then, let us calculate how much we posses in all.”

“Porthos?”

“Thirty crowns.”

“Aramis?”

“Ten pistoles.”

“And you, D’Artagnan?”

“Twenty-five.”

“That makes in all?” said Athos.

“Four hundred and seventy-five livres,” said D’Artagnan, who reckoned

like Archimedes.

“On our arrival in Paris, we shall still have four hundred, besides the

harnesses,” said Porthos.

“But our troop horses?” said Aramis.

“Well, of the four horses of our lackeys we will make two for the

masters, for which we will draw lots. With the four hundred livres we

will make the half of one for one of the unmounted, and then we will

give the turnings out of our pockets to D’Artagnan, who has a steady

hand, and will go and play in the first gaming house we come to.

There!”

“Let us dine, then,” said Porthos; “it is getting cold.”

The friends, at ease with regard to the future, did honor to the

repast, the remains of which were abandoned to Mousqueton, Bazin,

Planchet, and Grimaud.

On arriving in Paris, D’Artagnan found a letter from M. de Tréville,

which informed him that, at his request, the king had promised that he

should enter the company of the Musketeers.

As this was the height of D’Artagnan’s worldly ambition—apart, be it

well understood, from his desire of finding Mme. Bonacieux—he ran, full

of joy, to seek his comrades, whom he had left only half an hour

before, but whom he found very sad and deeply preoccupied. They were

assembled in council at the residence of Athos, which always indicated

an event of some gravity. M. de Tréville had intimated to them his

Majesty’s fixed intention to open the campaign on the first of May, and

they must immediately prepare their outfits.

The four philosophers looked at one another in a state of bewilderment.

M. de Tréville never jested in matters relating to discipline.

“And what do you reckon your outfit will cost?” said D’Artagnan.

“Oh, we can scarcely say. We have made our calculations with Spartan

economy, and we each require fifteen hundred livres.”

“Four times fifteen makes sixty—six thousand livres,” said Athos.

“It seems to me,” said D’Artagnan, “with a thousand livres each—I do

not speak as a Spartan, but as a procurator—”

This word _procurator_ roused Porthos. “Stop,” said he, “I have an

idea.”

“Well, that’s something, for I have not the shadow of one,” said Athos

coolly; “but as to D’Artagnan, gentlemen, the idea of belonging to

_ours_ has driven him out of his senses. A thousand livres! For my

part, I declare I want two thousand.”

“Four times two makes eight,” then said Aramis; “it is eight thousand

that we want to complete our outfits, toward which, it is true, we have

already the saddles.”

“Besides,” said Athos, waiting till D’Artagnan, who went to thank

Monsieur de Tréville, had shut the door, “besides, there is that

beautiful ring which beams from the finger of our friend. What the

devil! D’Artagnan is too good a comrade to leave his brothers in

embarrassment while he wears the ransom of a king on his finger.”

Chapter XXIX.

HUNTING FOR THE EQUIPMENTS

The most preoccupied of the four friends was certainly D’Artagnan,

although he, in his quality of Guardsman, would be much more easily

equipped than Messieurs the Musketeers, who were all of high rank; but

our Gascon cadet was, as may have been observed, of a provident and

almost avaricious character, and with that (explain the contradiction)

so vain as almost to rival Porthos. To this preoccupation of his

vanity, D’Artagnan at this moment joined an uneasiness much less

selfish. Notwithstanding all his inquiries respecting Mme. Bonacieux,

he could obtain no intelligence of her. M. de Tréville had spoken of

her to the queen. The queen was ignorant where the mercer’s young wife

was, but had promised to have her sought for; but this promise was very

vague and did not at all reassure D’Artagnan.

Athos did not leave his chamber; he made up his mind not to take a

single step to equip himself.

“We have still fifteen days before us,” said he to his friends, “well,

if at the end of a fortnight I have found nothing, or rather if nothing

has come to find me, as I, too good a Catholic to kill myself with a

pistol bullet, I will seek a good quarrel with four of his Eminence’s

Guards or with eight Englishmen, and I will fight until one of them has

killed me, which, considering the number, cannot fail to happen. It

will then be said of me that I died for the king; so that I shall have

performed my duty without the expense of an outfit.”

Porthos continued to walk about with his hands behind him, tossing his

head and repeating, “I shall follow up on my idea.”

Aramis, anxious and negligently dressed, said nothing.

It may be seen by these disastrous details that desolation reigned in

the community.

The lackeys on their part, like the coursers of Hippolytus, shared the

sadness of their masters. Mousqueton collected a store of crusts;

Bazin, who had always been inclined to devotion, never quit the

churches; Planchet watched the flight of flies; and Grimaud, whom the

general distress could not induce to break the silence imposed by his

master, heaved sighs enough to soften the stones.

The three friends—for, as we have said, Athos had sworn not to stir a

foot to equip himself—went out early in the morning, and returned late

at night. They wandered about the streets, looking at the pavement as

if to see whether the passengers had not left a purse behind them. They

might have been supposed to be following tracks, so observant were they

wherever they went. When they met they looked desolately at one

another, as much as to say, “Have you found anything?”

However, as Porthos had first found an idea, and had thought of it

earnestly afterward, he was the first to act. He was a man of

execution, this worthy Porthos. D’Artagnan perceived him one day

walking toward the church of St. Leu, and followed him instinctively.

He entered, after having twisted his mustache and elongated his

imperial, which always announced on his part the most triumphant

resolutions. As D’Artagnan took some precautions to conceal himself,

Porthos believed he had not been seen. D’Artagnan entered behind him.

Porthos went and leaned against the side of a pillar. D’Artagnan, still

unperceived, supported himself against the other side.

There happened to be a sermon, which made the church very full of

people. Porthos took advantage of this circumstance to ogle the women.

Thanks to the cares of Mousqueton, the exterior was far from announcing

the distress of the interior. His hat was a little napless, his feather

was a little faded, his gold lace was a little tarnished, his laces

were a trifle frayed; but in the obscurity of the church these things

were not seen, and Porthos was still the handsome Porthos.

D’Artagnan observed, on the bench nearest to the pillar against which

Porthos leaned, a sort of ripe beauty, rather yellow and rather dry,

but erect and haughty under her black hood. The eyes of Porthos were

furtively cast upon this lady, and then roved about at large over the

nave.

On her side the lady, who from time to time blushed, darted with the

rapidity of lightning a glance toward the inconstant Porthos; and then

immediately the eyes of Porthos wandered anxiously. It was plain that

this mode of proceeding piqued the lady in the black hood, for she bit

her lips till they bled, scratched the end of her nose, and could not

sit still in her seat.

Porthos, seeing this, retwisted his mustache, elongated his imperial a

second time, and began to make signals to a beautiful lady who was near

the choir, and who not only was a beautiful lady, but still further, no

doubt, a great lady—for she had behind her a Negro boy who had brought

the cushion on which she knelt, and a female servant who held the

emblazoned bag in which was placed the book from which she read the

Mass.

The lady with the black hood followed through all their wanderings the

looks of Porthos, and perceived that they rested upon the lady with the

velvet cushion, the little Negro, and the maid-servant.

During this time Porthos played close. It was almost imperceptible

motions of his eyes, fingers placed upon the lips, little assassinating

smiles, which really did assassinate the disdained beauty.

Then she cried, “Ahem!” under cover of the _mea culpa_, striking her

breast so vigorously that everybody, even the lady with the red

cushion, turned round toward her. Porthos paid no attention.

Nevertheless, he understood it all, but was deaf.

The lady with the red cushion produced a great effect—for she was very

handsome—upon the lady with the black hood, who saw in her a rival

really to be dreaded; a great effect upon Porthos, who thought her much

prettier than the lady with the black hood; a great effect upon

D’Artagnan, who recognized in her the lady of Meung, of Calais, and of

Dover, whom his persecutor, the man with the scar, had saluted by the

name of Milady.

D’Artagnan, without losing sight of the lady of the red cushion,

continued to watch the proceedings of Porthos, which amused him

greatly. He guessed that the lady of the black hood was the

procurator’s wife of the Rue aux Ours, which was the more probable from

the church of St. Leu being not far from that locality.

He guessed, likewise, by induction, that Porthos was taking his revenge

for the defeat of Chantilly, when the procurator’s wife had proved so

refractory with respect to her purse.

Amid all this, D’Artagnan remarked also that not one countenance

responded to the gallantries of Porthos. There were only chimeras and

illusions; but for real love, for true jealousy, is there any reality

except illusions and chimeras?

The sermon over, the procurator’s wife advanced toward the holy font.

Porthos went before her, and instead of a finger, dipped his whole hand

in. The procurator’s wife smiled, thinking that it was for her Porthos

had put himself to this trouble; but she was cruelly and promptly

undeceived. When she was only about three steps from him, he turned his

head round, fixing his eyes steadfastly upon the lady with the red

cushion, who had risen and was approaching, followed by her black boy

and her woman.

When the lady of the red cushion came close to Porthos, Porthos drew

his dripping hand from the font. The fair worshipper touched the great

hand of Porthos with her delicate fingers, smiled, made the sign of the

cross, and left the church.

This was too much for the procurator’s wife; she doubted not there was

an intrigue between this lady and Porthos. If she had been a great lady

she would have fainted; but as she was only a procurator’s wife, she

contented herself saying to the Musketeer with concentrated fury, “Eh,

Monsieur Porthos, you don’t offer me any holy water?”

Porthos, at the sound of that voice, started like a man awakened from a

sleep of a hundred years.

“Ma-madame!” cried he; “is that you? How is your husband, our dear

Monsieur Coquenard? Is he still as stingy as ever? Where can my eyes

have been not to have seen you during the two hours of the sermon?”

“I was within two paces of you, monsieur,” replied the procurator’s

wife; “but you did not perceive me because you had no eyes but for the

pretty lady to whom you just now gave the holy water.”

Porthos pretended to be confused. “Ah,” said he, “you have remarked—”

“I must have been blind not to have seen.”

“Yes,” said Porthos, “that is a duchess of my acquaintance whom I have

great trouble to meet on account of the jealousy of her husband, and

who sent me word that she should come today to this poor church, buried

in this vile quarter, solely for the sake of seeing me.”

“Monsieur Porthos,” said the procurator’s wife, “will you have the

kindness to offer me your arm for five minutes? I have something to say

to you.”

“Certainly, madame,” said Porthos, winking to himself, as a gambler

does who laughs at the dupe he is about to pluck.

At that moment D’Artagnan passed in pursuit of Milady; he cast a

passing glance at Porthos, and beheld this triumphant look.

“Eh, eh!” said he, reasoning to himself according to the strangely easy

morality of that gallant period, “there is one who will be equipped in

good time!”

Porthos, yielding to the pressure of the arm of the procurator’s wife,

as a bark yields to the rudder, arrived at the cloister St. Magloire—a

little-frequented passage, enclosed with a turnstile at each end. In

the daytime nobody was seen there but mendicants devouring their

crusts, and children at play.

“Ah, Monsieur Porthos,” cried the procurator’s wife, when she was

assured that no one who was a stranger to the population of the

locality could either see or hear her, “ah, Monsieur Porthos, you are a

great conqueror, as it appears!”

“I, madame?” said Porthos, drawing himself up proudly; “how so?”

“The signs just now, and the holy water! But that must be a princess,

at least—that lady with her Negro boy and her maid!”

“My God! Madame, you are deceived,” said Porthos; “she is simply a

duchess.”

“And that running footman who waited at the door, and that carriage

with a coachman in grand livery who sat waiting on his seat?”

Porthos had seen neither the footman nor the carriage, but with the eye

of a jealous woman, Mme. Coquenard had seen everything.

Porthos regretted that he had not at once made the lady of the red

cushion a princess.

“Ah, you are quite the pet of the ladies, Monsieur Porthos!” resumed

the procurator’s wife, with a sigh.

“Well,” responded Porthos, “you may imagine, with the physique with

which nature has endowed me, I am not in want of good luck.”

“Good Lord, how quickly men forget!” cried the procurator’s wife,

raising her eyes toward heaven.

“Less quickly than the women, it seems to me,” replied Porthos; “for I,

madame, I may say I was your victim, when wounded, dying, I was

abandoned by the surgeons. I, the offspring of a noble family, who

placed reliance upon your friendship—I was near dying of my wounds at

first, and of hunger afterward, in a beggarly inn at Chantilly, without

you ever deigning once to reply to the burning letters I addressed to

you.”

“But, Monsieur Porthos,” murmured the procurator’s wife, who began to

feel that, to judge by the conduct of the great ladies of the time, she

was wrong.

“I, who had sacrificed for you the Baronne de—”

“I know it well.”

“The Comtesse de—”

“Monsieur Porthos, be generous!”

“You are right, madame, and I will not finish.”

“But it was my husband who would not hear of lending.”

“Madame Coquenard,” said Porthos, “remember the first letter you wrote

me, and which I preserve engraved in my memory.”

The procurator’s wife uttered a groan.

“Besides,” said she, “the sum you required me to borrow was rather

large.”

“Madame Coquenard, I gave you the preference. I had but to write to the

Duchesse—but I won’t repeat her name, for I am incapable of

compromising a woman; but this I know, that I had but to write to her

and she would have sent me fifteen hundred.”

The procurator’s wife shed a tear.

“Monsieur Porthos,” said she, “I can assure you that you have severely

punished me; and if in the time to come you should find yourself in a

similar situation, you have but to apply to me.”

“Fie, madame, fie!” said Porthos, as if disgusted. “Let us not talk

about money, if you please; it is humiliating.”

“Then you no longer love me!” said the procurator’s wife, slowly and

sadly.

Porthos maintained a majestic silence.

“And that is the only reply you make? Alas, I understand.”

“Think of the offense you have committed toward me, madame! It remains

_here!_” said Porthos, placing his hand on his heart, and pressing it

strongly.

“I will repair it, indeed I will, my dear Porthos.”

“Besides, what did I ask of you?” resumed Porthos, with a movement of

the shoulders full of good fellowship. “A loan, nothing more! After

all, I am not an unreasonable man. I know you are not rich, Madame

Coquenard, and that your husband is obliged to bleed his poor clients

to squeeze a few paltry crowns from them. Oh! If you were a duchess, a

marchioness, or a countess, it would be quite a different thing; it

would be unpardonable.”

The procurator’s wife was piqued.

“Please to know, Monsieur Porthos,” said she, “that my strongbox, the

strongbox of a procurator’s wife though it may be, is better filled

than those of your affected minxes.”

“That doubles the offense,” said Porthos, disengaging his arm from that

of the procurator’s wife; “for if you are rich, Madame Coquenard, then

there is no excuse for your refusal.”

“When I said rich,” replied the procurator’s wife, who saw that she had

gone too far, “you must not take the word literally. I am not precisely

rich, though I am pretty well off.”

“Hold, madame,” said Porthos, “let us say no more upon the subject, I

beg of you. You have misunderstood me, all sympathy is extinct between

us.”

“Ingrate that you are!”

“Ah! I advise you to complain!” said Porthos.

“Begone, then, to your beautiful duchess; I will detain you no longer.”

“And she is not to be despised, in my opinion.”

“Now, Monsieur Porthos, once more, and this is the last! Do you love me

still?”

“Ah, madame,” said Porthos, in the most melancholy tone he could

assume, “when we are about to enter upon a campaign—a campaign, in

which my presentiments tell me I shall be killed—”

“Oh, don’t talk of such things!” cried the procurator’s wife, bursting

into tears.

“Something whispers me so,” continued Porthos, becoming more and more

melancholy.

“Rather say that you have a new love.”

“Not so; I speak frankly to you. No object affects me; and I even feel

here, at the bottom of my heart, something which speaks for you. But in

fifteen days, as you know, or as you do not know, this fatal campaign

is to open. I shall be fearfully preoccupied with my outfit. Then I

must make a journey to see my family, in the lower part of Brittany, to

obtain the sum necessary for my departure.”

Porthos observed a last struggle between love and avarice.

“And as,” continued he, “the duchess whom you saw at the church has

estates near to those of my family, we mean to make the journey

together. Journeys, you know, appear much shorter when we travel two in

company.”

“Have you no friends in Paris, then, Monsieur Porthos?” said the

procurator’s wife.

“I thought I had,” said Porthos, resuming his melancholy air; “but I

have been taught my mistake.”

“You have some!” cried the procurator’s wife, in a transport that

surprised even herself. “Come to our house tomorrow. You are the son of

my aunt, consequently my cousin; you come from Noyon, in Picardy; you

have several lawsuits and no attorney. Can you recollect all that?”

“Perfectly, madame.”

“Come at dinnertime.”

“Very well.”

“And be upon your guard before my husband, who is rather shrewd,

notwithstanding his seventy-six years.”

“Seventy-six years! _Peste!_ That’s a fine age!” replied Porthos.

“A great age, you mean, Monsieur Porthos. Yes, the poor man may be

expected to leave me a widow, any hour,” continued she, throwing a

significant glance at Porthos. “Fortunately, by our marriage contract,

the survivor takes everything.”

“All?”

“Yes, all.”

“You are a woman of precaution, I see, my dear Madame Coquenard,” said

Porthos, squeezing the hand of the procurator’s wife tenderly.

“We are then reconciled, dear Monsieur Porthos?” said she, simpering.

“For life,” replied Porthos, in the same manner.

“Till we meet again, then, dear traitor!”

“Till we meet again, my forgetful charmer!”

“Tomorrow, my angel!”

“Tomorrow, flame of my life!”

Chapter XXX.

D’ARTAGNAN AND THE ENGLISHMAN

D’Artagnan followed Milady without being perceived by her. He saw her

get into her carriage, and heard her order the coachman to drive to St.

Germain.

It was useless to try to keep pace on foot with a carriage drawn by two

powerful horses. D’Artagnan therefore returned to the Rue Férou.

In the Rue de Seine he met Planchet, who had stopped before the house

of a pastry cook, and was contemplating with ecstasy a cake of the most

appetizing appearance.

He ordered him to go and saddle two horses in M. de Tréville’s

stables—one for himself, D’Artagnan, and one for Planchet—and bring

them to Athos’s place. Once for all, Tréville had placed his stable at

D’Artagnan’s service.

Planchet proceeded toward the Rue du Colombier, and D’Artagnan toward

the Rue Férou. Athos was at home, emptying sadly a bottle of the famous

Spanish wine he had brought back with him from his journey into

Picardy. He made a sign for Grimaud to bring a glass for D’Artagnan,

and Grimaud obeyed as usual.

D’Artagnan related to Athos all that had passed at the church between

Porthos and the procurator’s wife, and how their comrade was probably

by that time in a fair way to be equipped.

“As for me,” replied Athos to this recital, “I am quite at my ease; it

will not be women that will defray the expense of my outfit.”

“Handsome, well-bred, noble lord as you are, my dear Athos, neither

princesses nor queens would be secure from your amorous solicitations.”

“How young this D’Artagnan is!” said Athos, shrugging his shoulders;

and he made a sign to Grimaud to bring another bottle.

At that moment Planchet put his head modestly in at the half-open door,

and told his master that the horses were ready.

“What horses?” asked Athos.

“Two horses that Monsieur de Tréville lends me at my pleasure, and with

which I am now going to take a ride to St. Germain.”

“Well, and what are you going to do at St. Germain?” then demanded

Athos.

Then D’Artagnan described the meeting which he had at the church, and

how he had found that lady who, with the seigneur in the black cloak

and with the scar near his temple, filled his mind constantly.

“That is to say, you are in love with this lady as you were with Madame

Bonacieux,” said Athos, shrugging his shoulders contemptuously, as if

he pitied human weakness.

“I? not at all!” said D’Artagnan. “I am only curious to unravel the

mystery to which she is attached. I do not know why, but I imagine that

this woman, wholly unknown to me as she is, and wholly unknown to her

as I am, has an influence over my life.”

“Well, perhaps you are right,” said Athos. “I do not know a woman that

is worth the trouble of being sought for when she is once lost. Madame

Bonacieux is lost; so much the worse for her if she is found.”

“No, Athos, no, you are mistaken,” said D’Artagnan; “I love my poor

Constance more than ever, and if I knew the place in which she is, were

it at the end of the world, I would go to free her from the hands of

her enemies; but I am ignorant. All my researches have been useless.

What is to be said? I must divert my attention!”

“Amuse yourself with Milady, my dear D’Artagnan; I wish you may with

all my heart, if that will amuse you.”

“Hear me, Athos,” said D’Artagnan. “Instead of shutting yourself up

here as if you were under arrest, get on horseback and come and take a

ride with me to St. Germain.”

“My dear fellow,” said Athos, “I ride horses when I have any; when I

have none, I go afoot.”

“Well,” said D’Artagnan, smiling at the misanthropy of Athos, which

from any other person would have offended him, “I ride what I can get;

I am not so proud as you. So _au revoir_, dear Athos.”

“_Au revoir_,” said the Musketeer, making a sign to Grimaud to uncork

the bottle he had just brought.

D’Artagnan and Planchet mounted, and took the road to St. Germain.

All along the road, what Athos had said respecting Mme. Bonacieux

recurred to the mind of the young man. Although D’Artagnan was not of a

very sentimental character, the mercer’s pretty wife had made a real

impression upon his heart. As he said, he was ready to go to the end of

the world to seek her; but the world, being round, has many ends, so

that he did not know which way to turn. Meantime, he was going to try

to find out Milady. Milady had spoken to the man in the black cloak;

therefore she knew him. Now, in the opinion of D’Artagnan, it was

certainly the man in the black cloak who had carried off Mme. Bonacieux

the second time, as he had carried her off the first. D’Artagnan then

only half-lied, which is lying but little, when he said that by going

in search of Milady he at the same time went in search of Constance.

Thinking of all this, and from time to time giving a touch of the spur

to his horse, D’Artagnan completed his short journey, and arrived at

St. Germain. He had just passed by the pavilion in which ten years

later Louis XIV. was born. He rode up a very quiet street, looking to

the right and the left to see if he could catch any vestige of his

beautiful Englishwoman, when from the ground floor of a pretty house,

which, according to the fashion of the time, had no window toward the

street, he saw a face peep out with which he thought he was acquainted.

This person walked along the terrace, which was ornamented with

flowers. Planchet recognized him first.

“Eh, monsieur!” said he, addressing D’Artagnan, “don’t you remember

that face which is blinking yonder?”

“No,” said D’Artagnan, “and yet I am certain it is not the first time I

have seen that visage.”

“_Parbleu_, I believe it is not,” said Planchet. “Why, it is poor

Lubin, the lackey of the Comte de Wardes—he whom you took such good

care of a month ago at Calais, on the road to the governor’s country

house!”

“So it is!” said D’Artagnan; “I know him now. Do you think he would

recollect you?”

“My faith, monsieur, he was in such trouble that I doubt if he can have

retained a very clear recollection of me.”

“Well, go and talk with the boy,” said D’Artagnan, “and make out if you

can from his conversation whether his master is dead.”

Planchet dismounted and went straight up to Lubin, who did not at all

remember him, and the two lackeys began to chat with the best

understanding possible; while D’Artagnan turned the two horses into a

lane, went round the house, and came back to watch the conference from

behind a hedge of filberts.

At the end of an instant’s observation he heard the noise of a vehicle,

and saw Milady’s carriage stop opposite to him. He could not be

mistaken; Milady was in it. D’Artagnan leaned upon the neck of his

horse, in order that he might see without being seen.

Milady put her charming blond head out at the window, and gave her

orders to her maid.

The latter—a pretty girl of about twenty or twenty-two years, active

and lively, the true _soubrette_ of a great lady—jumped from the step

upon which, according to the custom of the time, she was seated, and

took her way toward the terrace upon which D’Artagnan had perceived

Lubin.

D’Artagnan followed the _soubrette_ with his eyes, and saw her go

toward the terrace; but it happened that someone in the house called

Lubin, so that Planchet remained alone, looking in all directions for

the road where D’Artagnan had disappeared.

The maid approached Planchet, whom she took for Lubin, and holding out

a little billet to him said, “For your master.”

“For my master?” replied Planchet, astonished.

“Yes, and important. Take it quickly.”

Thereupon she ran toward the carriage, which had turned round toward

the way it came, jumped upon the step, and the carriage drove off.

Planchet turned and returned the billet. Then, accustomed to passive

obedience, he jumped down from the terrace, ran toward the lane, and at

the end of twenty paces met D’Artagnan, who, having seen all, was

coming to him.

“For you, monsieur,” said Planchet, presenting the billet to the young

man.

“For me?” said D’Artagnan; “are you sure of that?”

“_Pardieu_, monsieur, I can’t be more sure. The _soubrette_ said, ‘For

your master.’ I have no other master but you; so—a pretty little lass,

my faith, is that _soubrette!_”

D’Artagnan opened the letter, and read these words:

“A person who takes more interest in you than she is willing to confess

wishes to know on what day it will suit you to walk in the forest?

Tomorrow, at the Hôtel Field of the Cloth of Gold, a lackey in black

and red will wait for your reply.”

“Oh!” said D’Artagnan, “this is rather warm; it appears that Milady and

I are anxious about the health of the same person. Well, Planchet, how

is the good Monsieur de Wardes? He is not dead, then?”

“No, monsieur, he is as well as a man can be with four sword wounds in

his body; for you, without question, inflicted four upon the dear

gentleman, and he is still very weak, having lost almost all his blood.

As I said, monsieur, Lubin did not know me, and told me our adventure

from one end to the other.”

“Well done, Planchet! you are the king of lackeys. Now jump onto your

horse, and let us overtake the carriage.”

This did not take long. At the end of five minutes they perceived the

carriage drawn up by the roadside; a cavalier, richly dressed, was

close to the door.

The conversation between Milady and the cavalier was so animated that

D’Artagnan stopped on the other side of the carriage without anyone but

the pretty _soubrette_ perceiving his presence.

The conversation took place in English—a language which D’Artagnan

could not understand; but by the accent the young man plainly saw that

the beautiful Englishwoman was in a great rage. She terminated it by an

action which left no doubt as to the nature of this conversation; this

was a blow with her fan, applied with such force that the little

feminine weapon flew into a thousand pieces.

The cavalier laughed aloud, which appeared to exasperate Milady still

more.

D’Artagnan thought this was the moment to interfere. He approached the

other door, and taking off his hat respectfully, said, “Madame, will

you permit me to offer you my services? It appears to me that this

cavalier has made you very angry. Speak one word, madame, and I take

upon myself to punish him for his want of courtesy.”

At the first word Milady turned, looking at the young man with

astonishment; and when he had finished, she said in very good French,

“Monsieur, I should with great confidence place myself under your

protection if the person with whom I quarrel were not my brother.”

“Ah, excuse me, then,” said D’Artagnan. “You must be aware that I was

ignorant of that, madame.”

“What is that stupid fellow troubling himself about?” cried the

cavalier whom Milady had designated as her brother, stooping down to

the height of the coach window. “Why does not he go about his

business?”

“Stupid fellow yourself!” said D’Artagnan, stooping in his turn on the

neck of his horse, and answering on his side through the carriage

window. “I do not go on because it pleases me to stop here.”

The cavalier addressed some words in English to his sister.

“I speak to you in French,” said D’Artagnan; “be kind enough, then, to

reply to me in the same language. You are Madame’s brother, I learn—be

it so; but fortunately you are not mine.”

It might be thought that Milady, timid as women are in general, would

have interposed in this commencement of mutual provocations in order to

prevent the quarrel from going too far; but on the contrary, she threw

herself back in her carriage, and called out coolly to the coachman,

“Go on—home!”

The pretty _soubrette_ cast an anxious glance at D’Artagnan, whose good

looks seemed to have made an impression on her.

The carriage went on, and left the two men facing each other; no

material obstacle separated them.

The cavalier made a movement as if to follow the carriage; but

D’Artagnan, whose anger, already excited, was much increased by

recognizing in him the Englishman of Amiens who had won his horse and

had been very near winning his diamond of Athos, caught at his bridle

and stopped him.

“Well, monsieur,” said he, “you appear to be more stupid than I am, for

you forget there is a little quarrel to arrange between us two.”

“Ah,” said the Englishman, “is it you, my master? It seems you must

always be playing some game or other.”

“Yes; and that reminds me that I have a revenge to take. We will see,

my dear monsieur, if you can handle a sword as skillfully as you can a

dice box.”

“You see plainly that I have no sword,” said the Englishman. “Do you

wish to play the braggart with an unarmed man?”

“I hope you have a sword at home; but at all events, I have two, and if

you like, I will throw with you for one of them.”

“Needless,” said the Englishman; “I am well furnished with such

playthings.”

“Very well, my worthy gentleman,” replied D’Artagnan, “pick out the

longest, and come and show it to me this evening.”

“Where, if you please?”

“Behind the Luxembourg; that’s a charming spot for such amusements as

the one I propose to you.”

“That will do; I will be there.”

“Your hour?”

“Six o’clock.”

“_A propos_, you have probably one or two friends?”

“I have three, who would be honored by joining in the sport with me.”

“Three? Marvelous! That falls out oddly! Three is just my number!”

“Now, then, who are you?” asked the Englishman.

“I am Monsieur d’Artagnan, a Gascon gentleman, serving in the king’s

Musketeers. And you?”

“I am Lord de Winter, Baron Sheffield.”

“Well, then, I am your servant, Monsieur Baron,” said D’Artagnan,

“though you have names rather difficult to recollect.” And touching his

horse with the spur, he cantered back to Paris. As he was accustomed to

do in all cases of any consequence, D’Artagnan went straight to the

residence of Athos.

He found Athos reclining upon a large sofa, where he was waiting, as he

said, for his outfit to come and find him. He related to Athos all that

had passed, except the letter to M. de Wardes.

Athos was delighted to find he was going to fight an Englishman. We

might say that was his dream.

They immediately sent their lackeys for Porthos and Aramis, and on

their arrival made them acquainted with the situation.

Porthos drew his sword from the scabbard, and made passes at the wall,

springing back from time to time, and making contortions like a dancer.

Aramis, who was constantly at work at his poem, shut himself up in

Athos’s closet, and begged not to be disturbed before the moment of

drawing swords.

Athos, by signs, desired Grimaud to bring another bottle of wine.

D’Artagnan employed himself in arranging a little plan, of which we

shall hereafter see the execution, and which promised him some

agreeable adventure, as might be seen by the smiles which from time to

time passed over his countenance, whose thoughtfulness they animated.

Chapter XXXI.

ENGLISH AND FRENCH

The hour having come, they went with their four lackeys to a spot

behind the Luxembourg given up to the feeding of goats. Athos threw a

piece of money to the goatkeeper to withdraw. The lackeys were ordered

to act as sentinels.

A silent party soon drew near to the same enclosure, entered, and

joined the Musketeers. Then, according to foreign custom, the

presentations took place.

The Englishmen were all men of rank; consequently the odd names of

their adversaries were for them not only a matter of surprise, but of

annoyance.

“But after all,” said Lord de Winter, when the three friends had been

named, “we do not know who you are. We cannot fight with such names;

they are names of shepherds.”

“Therefore your lordship may suppose they are only assumed names,” said

Athos.

“Which only gives us a greater desire to know the real ones,” replied

the Englishman.

“You played very willingly with us without knowing our names,” said

Athos, “by the same token that you won our horses.”

“That is true, but we then only risked our pistoles; this time we risk

our blood. One plays with anybody; but one fights only with equals.”

“And that is but just,” said Athos, and he took aside the one of the

four Englishmen with whom he was to fight, and communicated his name in

a low voice.

Porthos and Aramis did the same.

“Does that satisfy you?” said Athos to his adversary. “Do you find me

of sufficient rank to do me the honor of crossing swords with me?”

“Yes, monsieur,” said the Englishman, bowing.

“Well! now shall I tell you something?” added Athos, coolly.

“What?” replied the Englishman.

“Why, that is that you would have acted much more wisely if you had not

required me to make myself known.”

“Why so?”

“Because I am believed to be dead, and have reasons for wishing nobody

to know I am living; so that I shall be obliged to kill you to prevent

my secret from roaming over the fields.”

The Englishman looked at Athos, believing that he jested, but Athos did

not jest the least in the world.

“Gentlemen,” said Athos, addressing at the same time his companions and

their adversaries, “are we ready?”

“Yes!” answered the Englishmen and the Frenchmen, as with one voice.

“On guard, then!” cried Athos.

Immediately eight swords glittered in the rays of the setting sun, and

the combat began with an animosity very natural between men twice

enemies.

Athos fenced with as much calmness and method as if he had been

practicing in a fencing school.

Porthos, abated, no doubt, of his too-great confidence by his adventure

of Chantilly, played with skill and prudence. Aramis, who had the third

canto of his poem to finish, behaved like a man in haste.

Athos killed his adversary first. He hit him but once, but as he had

foretold, that hit was a mortal one; the sword pierced his heart.

Second, Porthos stretched his upon the grass with a wound through his

thigh, As the Englishman, without making any further resistance, then

surrendered his sword, Porthos took him up in his arms and bore him to

his carriage.

Aramis pushed his so vigorously that after going back fifty paces, the

man ended by fairly taking to his heels, and disappeared amid the

hooting of the lackeys.

As to D’Artagnan, he fought purely and simply on the defensive; and

when he saw his adversary pretty well fatigued, with a vigorous side

thrust sent his sword flying. The baron, finding himself disarmed, took

two or three steps back, but in this movement his foot slipped and he

fell backward.

D’Artagnan was over him at a bound, and said to the Englishman,

pointing his sword to his throat, “I could kill you, my Lord, you are

completely in my hands; but I spare your life for the sake of your

sister.”

D’Artagnan was at the height of joy; he had realized the plan he had

imagined beforehand, whose picturing had produced the smiles we noted

upon his face.

The Englishman, delighted at having to do with a gentleman of such a

kind disposition, pressed D’Artagnan in his arms, and paid a thousand

compliments to the three Musketeers, and as Porthos’s adversary was

already installed in the carriage, and as Aramis’s had taken to his

heels, they had nothing to think about but the dead.

As Porthos and Aramis were undressing him, in the hope of finding his

wound not mortal, a large purse dropped from his clothes. D’Artagnan

picked it up and offered it to Lord de Winter.

“What the devil would you have me do with that?” said the Englishman.

“You can restore it to his family,” said D’Artagnan.

“His family will care much about such a trifle as that! His family will

inherit fifteen thousand louis a year from him. Keep the purse for your

lackeys.”

D’Artagnan put the purse into his pocket.

“And now, my young friend, for you will permit me, I hope, to give you

that name,” said Lord de Winter, “on this very evening, if agreeable to

you, I will present you to my sister, Milady Clarik, for I am desirous

that she should take you into her good graces; and as she is not in bad

odor at court, she may perhaps on some future day speak a word that

will not prove useless to you.”

D’Artagnan blushed with pleasure, and bowed a sign of assent.

At this time Athos came up to D’Artagnan.

“What do you mean to do with that purse?” whispered he.

“Why, I meant to pass it over to you, my dear Athos.”

“Me! why to me?”

“Why, you killed him! They are the spoils of victory.”

“I, the heir of an enemy!” said Athos; “for whom, then, do you take

me?”

“It is the custom in war,” said D’Artagnan, “why should it not be the

custom in a duel?”

“Even on the field of battle, I have never done that.”

Porthos shrugged his shoulders; Aramis by a movement of his lips

endorsed Athos.

“Then,” said D’Artagnan, “let us give the money to the lackeys, as Lord

de Winter desired us to do.”

“Yes,” said Athos; “let us give the money to the lackeys—not to our

lackeys, but to the lackeys of the Englishmen.”

Athos took the purse, and threw it into the hand of the coachman. “For

you and your comrades.”

This greatness of spirit in a man who was quite destitute struck even

Porthos; and this French generosity, repeated by Lord de Winter and his

friend, was highly applauded, except by MM. Grimaud, Bazin, Mousqueton

and Planchet.

Lord de Winter, on quitting D’Artagnan, gave him his sister’s address.

She lived in the Place Royale—then the fashionable quarter—at Number 6,

and he undertook to call and take D’Artagnan with him in order to

introduce him. D’Artagnan appointed eight o’clock at Athos’s residence.

This introduction to Milady Clarik occupied the head of our Gascon

greatly. He remembered in what a strange manner this woman had hitherto

been mixed up in his destiny. According to his conviction, she was some

creature of the cardinal, and yet he felt himself invincibly drawn

toward her by one of those sentiments for which we cannot account. His

only fear was that Milady would recognize in him the man of Meung and

of Dover. Then she knew that he was one of the friends of M. de

Tréville, and consequently, that he belonged body and soul to the king;

which would make him lose a part of his advantage, since when known to

Milady as he knew her, he played only an equal game with her. As to the

commencement of an intrigue between her and M. de Wardes, our

presumptuous hero gave but little heed to that, although the marquis

was young, handsome, rich, and high in the cardinal’s favor. It is not

for nothing we are but twenty years old, above all if we were born at

Tarbes.

D’Artagnan began by making his most splendid toilet, then returned to

Athos’s, and according to custom, related everything to him. Athos

listened to his projects, then shook his head, and recommended prudence

to him with a shade of bitterness.

“What!” said he, “you have just lost one woman, whom you call good,

charming, perfect; and here you are, running headlong after another.”

D’Artagnan felt the truth of this reproach.

“I loved Madame Bonacieux with my heart, while I only love Milady with

my head,” said he. “In getting introduced to her, my principal object

is to ascertain what part she plays at court.”

“The part she plays, _pardieu!_ It is not difficult to divine that,

after all you have told me. She is some emissary of the cardinal; a

woman who will draw you into a snare in which you will leave your

head.”

“The devil! my dear Athos, you view things on the dark side, methinks.”

“My dear fellow, I mistrust women. Can it be otherwise? I bought my

experience dearly—particularly fair women. Milady is fair, you say?”

“She has the most beautiful light hair imaginable!”

“Ah, my poor D’Artagnan!” said Athos.

“Listen to me! I want to be enlightened on a subject; then, when I

shall have learned what I desire to know, I will withdraw.”

“Be enlightened!” said Athos, phlegmatically.

Lord de Winter arrived at the appointed time; but Athos, being warned

of his coming, went into the other chamber. He therefore found

D’Artagnan alone, and as it was nearly eight o’clock he took the young

man with him.

An elegant carriage waited below, and as it was drawn by two excellent

horses, they were soon at the Place Royale.

Milady Clarik received D’Artagnan ceremoniously. Her hôtel was

remarkably sumptuous, and while the most part of the English had quit,

or were about to quit, France on account of the war, Milady had just

been laying out much money upon her residence; which proved that the

general measure which drove the English from France did not affect her.

“You see,” said Lord de Winter, presenting D’Artagnan to his sister, “a

young gentleman who has held my life in his hands, and who has not

abused his advantage, although we have been twice enemies, although it

was I who insulted him, and although I am an Englishman. Thank him,

then, madame, if you have any affection for me.”

Milady frowned slightly; a scarcely visible cloud passed over her brow,

and so peculiar a smile appeared upon her lips that the young man, who

saw and observed this triple shade, almost shuddered at it.

The brother did not perceive this; he had turned round to play with

Milady’s favorite monkey, which had pulled him by the doublet.

“You are welcome, monsieur,” said Milady, in a voice whose singular

sweetness contrasted with the symptoms of ill-humor which D’Artagnan

had just remarked; “you have today acquired eternal rights to my

gratitude.”

The Englishman then turned round and described the combat without

omitting a single detail. Milady listened with the greatest attention,

and yet it was easily to be perceived, whatever effort she made to

conceal her impressions, that this recital was not agreeable to her.

The blood rose to her head, and her little foot worked with impatience

beneath her robe.

Lord de Winter perceived nothing of this. When he had finished, he went

to a table upon which was a salver with Spanish wine and glasses. He

filled two glasses, and by a sign invited D’Artagnan to drink.

D’Artagnan knew it was considered disobliging by an Englishman to

refuse to pledge him. He therefore drew near to the table and took the

second glass. He did not, however, lose sight of Milady, and in a

mirror he perceived the change that came over her face. Now that she

believed herself to be no longer observed, a sentiment resembling

ferocity animated her countenance. She bit her handkerchief with her

beautiful teeth.

That pretty little _soubrette_ whom D’Artagnan had already observed

then came in. She spoke some words to Lord de Winter in English, who

thereupon requested D’Artagnan’s permission to retire, excusing himself

on account of the urgency of the business that had called him away, and

charging his sister to obtain his pardon.

D’Artagnan exchanged a shake of the hand with Lord de Winter, and then

returned to Milady. Her countenance, with surprising mobility, had

recovered its gracious expression; but some little red spots on her

handkerchief indicated that she had bitten her lips till the blood

came. Those lips were magnificent; they might be said to be of coral.

The conversation took a cheerful turn. Milady appeared to have entirely

recovered. She told D’Artagnan that Lord de Winter was her

brother-in-law, and not her brother. She had married a younger brother

of the family, who had left her a widow with one child. This child was

the only heir to Lord de Winter, if Lord de Winter did not marry. All

this showed D’Artagnan that there was a veil which concealed something;

but he could not yet see under this veil.

In addition to this, after a half hour’s conversation D’Artagnan was

convinced that Milady was his compatriot; she spoke French with an

elegance and a purity that left no doubt on that head.

D’Artagnan was profuse in gallant speeches and protestations of

devotion. To all the simple things which escaped our Gascon, Milady

replied with a smile of kindness. The hour came for him to retire.

D’Artagnan took leave of Milady, and left the saloon the happiest of

men.

On the staircase he met the pretty _soubrette_, who brushed gently

against him as she passed, and then, blushing to the eyes, asked his

pardon for having touched him in a voice so sweet that the pardon was

granted instantly.

D’Artagnan came again on the morrow, and was still better received than

on the evening before. Lord de Winter was not at home; and it was

Milady who this time did all the honors of the evening. She appeared to

take a great interest in him, asked him whence he came, who were his

friends, and whether he had not sometimes thought of attaching himself

to the cardinal.

D’Artagnan, who, as we have said, was exceedingly prudent for a young

man of twenty, then remembered his suspicions regarding Milady. He

launched into a eulogy of his Eminence, and said that he should not

have failed to enter into the Guards of the cardinal instead of the

king’s Guards if he had happened to know M. de Cavois instead of M. de

Tréville.

Milady changed the conversation without any appearance of affectation,

and asked D’Artagnan in the most careless manner possible if he had

ever been in England.

D’Artagnan replied that he had been sent thither by M. de Tréville to

treat for a supply of horses, and that he had brought back four as

specimens.

Milady in the course of the conversation twice or thrice bit her lips;

she had to deal with a Gascon who played close.

At the same hour as on the preceding evening, D’Artagnan retired. In

the corridor he again met the pretty Kitty; that was the name of the

_soubrette_. She looked at him with an expression of kindness which it

was impossible to mistake; but D’Artagnan was so preoccupied by the

mistress that he noticed absolutely nothing but her.

D’Artagnan came again on the morrow and the day after that, and each

day Milady gave him a more gracious reception.

Every evening, either in the antechamber, the corridor, or on the

stairs, he met the pretty _soubrette_. But, as we have said, D’Artagnan

paid no attention to this persistence of poor Kitty.

Chapter XXXII.

A PROCURATOR’S DINNER

However brilliant had been the part played by Porthos in the duel, it

had not made him forget the dinner of the procurator’s wife.

On the morrow he received the last touches of Mousqueton’s brush for an

hour, and took his way toward the Rue aux Ours with the steps of a man

who was doubly in favor with fortune.

His heart beat, but not like D’Artagnan’s with a young and impatient

love. No; a more material interest stirred his blood. He was about at

last to pass that mysterious threshold, to climb those unknown stairs

by which, one by one, the old crowns of M. Coquenard had ascended. He

was about to see in reality a certain coffer of which he had twenty

times beheld the image in his dreams—a coffer long and deep, locked,

bolted, fastened in the wall; a coffer of which he had so often heard,

and which the hands—a little wrinkled, it is true, but still not

without elegance—of the procurator’s wife were about to open to his

admiring looks.

And then he—a wanderer on the earth, a man without fortune, a man

without family, a soldier accustomed to inns, cabarets, taverns, and

restaurants, a lover of wine forced to depend upon chance treats—was

about to partake of family meals, to enjoy the pleasures of a

comfortable establishment, and to give himself up to those little

attentions which “the harder one is, the more they please,” as old

soldiers say.

To come in the capacity of a cousin, and seat himself every day at a

good table; to smooth the yellow, wrinkled brow of the old procurator;

to pluck the clerks a little by teaching them _bassette_, _passe-dix_,

and _lansquenet_, in their utmost nicety, and winning from them, by way

of fee for the lesson he would give them in an hour, their savings of a

month—all this was enormously delightful to Porthos.

The Musketeer could not forget the evil reports which then prevailed,

and which indeed have survived them, of the procurators of the

period—meanness, stinginess, fasts; but as, after all, excepting some

few acts of economy which Porthos had always found very unseasonable,

the procurator’s wife had been tolerably liberal—that is, be it

understood, for a procurator’s wife—he hoped to see a household of a

highly comfortable kind.

And yet, at the very door the Musketeer began to entertain some doubts.

The approach was not such as to prepossess people—an ill-smelling, dark

passage, a staircase half-lighted by bars through which stole a glimmer

from a neighboring yard; on the first floor a low door studded with

enormous nails, like the principal gate of the Grand Châtelet.

Porthos knocked with his hand. A tall, pale clerk, his face shaded by a

forest of virgin hair, opened the door, and bowed with the air of a man

forced at once to respect in another lofty stature, which indicated

strength, the military dress, which indicated rank, and a ruddy

countenance, which indicated familiarity with good living.

A shorter clerk came behind the first, a taller clerk behind the

second, a stripling of a dozen years rising behind the third. In all,

three clerks and a half, which, for the time, argued a very extensive

clientage.

Although the Musketeer was not expected before one o’clock, the

procurator’s wife had been on the watch ever since midday, reckoning

that the heart, or perhaps the stomach, of her lover would bring him

before his time.

Mme. Coquenard therefore entered the office from the house at the same

moment her guest entered from the stairs, and the appearance of the

worthy lady relieved him from an awkward embarrassment. The clerks

surveyed him with great curiosity, and he, not knowing well what to say

to this ascending and descending scale, remained tongue-tied.

“It is my cousin!” cried the procurator’s wife. “Come in, come in,

Monsieur Porthos!”

The name of Porthos produced its effect upon the clerks, who began to

laugh; but Porthos turned sharply round, and every countenance quickly

recovered its gravity.

They reached the office of the procurator after having passed through

the antechamber in which the clerks were, and the study in which they

ought to have been. This last apartment was a sort of dark room,

littered with papers. On quitting the study they left the kitchen on

the right, and entered the reception room.

All these rooms, which communicated with one another, did not inspire

Porthos favorably. Words might be heard at a distance through all these

open doors. Then, while passing, he had cast a rapid, investigating

glance into the kitchen; and he was obliged to confess to himself, to

the shame of the procurator’s wife and his own regret, that he did not

see that fire, that animation, that bustle, which when a good repast is

on foot prevails generally in that sanctuary of good living.

The procurator had without doubt been warned of his visit, as he

expressed no surprise at the sight of Porthos, who advanced toward him

with a sufficiently easy air, and saluted him courteously.

“We are cousins, it appears, Monsieur Porthos?” said the procurator,

rising, yet supporting his weight upon the arms of his cane chair.

The old man, wrapped in a large black doublet, in which the whole of

his slender body was concealed, was brisk and dry. His little gray eyes

shone like carbuncles, and appeared, with his grinning mouth, to be the

only part of his face in which life survived. Unfortunately the legs

began to refuse their service to this bony machine. During the last

five or six months that this weakness had been felt, the worthy

procurator had nearly become the slave of his wife.

The cousin was received with resignation, that was all. M. Coquenard,

firm upon his legs, would have declined all relationship with M.

Porthos.

“Yes, monsieur, we are cousins,” said Porthos, without being

disconcerted, as he had never reckoned upon being received

enthusiastically by the husband.

“By the female side, I believe?” said the procurator, maliciously.

Porthos did not feel the ridicule of this, and took it for a piece of

simplicity, at which he laughed in his large mustache. Mme. Coquenard,

who knew that a simple-minded procurator was a very rare variety in the

species, smiled a little, and colored a great deal.

M. Coquenard had, since the arrival of Porthos, frequently cast his

eyes with great uneasiness upon a large chest placed in front of his

oak desk. Porthos comprehended that this chest, although it did not

correspond in shape with that which he had seen in his dreams, must be

the blessed coffer, and he congratulated himself that the reality was

several feet higher than the dream.

M. Coquenard did not carry his genealogical investigations any further;

but withdrawing his anxious look from the chest and fixing it upon

Porthos, he contented himself with saying, “Monsieur our cousin will do

us the favor of dining with us once before his departure for the

campaign, will he not, Madame Coquenard?”

This time Porthos received the blow right in his stomach, and felt it.

It appeared likewise that Mme. Coquenard was not less affected by it on

her part, for she added, “My cousin will not return if he finds that we

do not treat him kindly; but otherwise he has so little time to pass in

Paris, and consequently to spare to us, that we must entreat him to

give us every instant he can call his own previous to his departure.”

“Oh, my legs, my poor legs! where are you?” murmured Coquenard, and he

tried to smile.

This succor, which came to Porthos at the moment in which he was

attacked in his gastronomic hopes, inspired much gratitude in the

Musketeer toward the procurator’s wife.

The hour of dinner soon arrived. They passed into the eating room—a

large dark room situated opposite the kitchen.

The clerks, who, as it appeared, had smelled unusual perfumes in the

house, were of military punctuality, and held their stools in hand

quite ready to sit down. Their jaws moved preliminarily with fearful

threatenings.

“Indeed!” thought Porthos, casting a glance at the three hungry

clerks—for the errand boy, as might be expected, was not admitted to

the honors of the magisterial table, “in my cousin’s place, I would not

keep such gourmands! They look like shipwrecked sailors who have not

eaten for six weeks.”

M. Coquenard entered, pushed along upon his armchair with casters by

Mme. Coquenard, whom Porthos assisted in rolling her husband up to the

table. He had scarcely entered when he began to agitate his nose and

his jaws after the example of his clerks.

“Oh, oh!” said he; “here is a soup which is rather inviting.”

“What the devil can they smell so extraordinary in this soup?” said

Porthos, at the sight of a pale liquid, abundant but entirely free from

meat, on the surface of which a few crusts swam about as rare as the

islands of an archipelago.

Mme. Coquenard smiled, and upon a sign from her everyone eagerly took

his seat.

M. Coquenard was served first, then Porthos. Afterward Mme. Coquenard

filled her own plate, and distributed the crusts without soup to the

impatient clerks. At this moment the door of the dining room unclosed

with a creak, and Porthos perceived through the half-open flap the

little clerk who, not being allowed to take part in the feast, ate his

dry bread in the passage with the double odor of the dining room and

kitchen.

After the soup the maid brought a boiled fowl—a piece of magnificence

which caused the eyes of the diners to dilate in such a manner that

they seemed ready to burst.

“One may see that you love your family, Madame Coquenard,” said the

procurator, with a smile that was almost tragic. “You are certainly

treating your cousin very handsomely!”

The poor fowl was thin, and covered with one of those thick, bristly

skins through which the teeth cannot penetrate with all their efforts.

The fowl must have been sought for a long time on the perch, to which

it had retired to die of old age.

“The devil!” thought Porthos, “this is poor work. I respect old age,

but I don’t much like it boiled or roasted.”

And he looked round to see if anybody partook of his opinion; but on

the contrary, he saw nothing but eager eyes which were devouring, in

anticipation, that sublime fowl which was the object of his contempt.

Mme. Coquenard drew the dish toward her, skillfully detached the two

great black feet, which she placed upon her husband’s plate, cut off

the neck, which with the head she put on one side for herself, raised

the wing for Porthos, and then returned the bird otherwise intact to

the servant who had brought it in, who disappeared with it before the

Musketeer had time to examine the variations which disappointment

produces upon faces, according to the characters and temperaments of

those who experience it.

In the place of the fowl a dish of haricot beans made its appearance—an

enormous dish in which some bones of mutton that at first sight one

might have believed to have some meat on them pretended to show

themselves.

But the clerks were not the dupes of this deceit, and their lugubrious

looks settled down into resigned countenances.

Mme. Coquenard distributed this dish to the young men with the

moderation of a good housewife.

The time for wine came. M. Coquenard poured from a very small stone

bottle the third of a glass for each of the young men, served himself

in about the same proportion, and passed the bottle to Porthos and Mme.

Coquenard.

The young men filled up their third of a glass with water; then, when

they had drunk half the glass, they filled it up again, and continued

to do so. This brought them, by the end of the repast, to swallowing a

drink which from the color of the ruby had passed to that of a pale

topaz.

Porthos ate his wing of the fowl timidly, and shuddered when he felt

the knee of the procurator’s wife under the table, as it came in search

of his. He also drank half a glass of this sparingly served wine, and

found it to be nothing but that horrible Montreuil—the terror of all

expert palates.

M. Coquenard saw him swallowing this wine undiluted, and sighed deeply.

“Will you eat any of these beans, Cousin Porthos?” said Mme. Coquenard,

in that tone which says, “Take my advice, don’t touch them.”

“Devil take me if I taste one of them!” murmured Porthos to himself,

and then said aloud, “Thank you, my cousin, I am no longer hungry.”

There was silence. Porthos could hardly keep his countenance.

The procurator repeated several times, “Ah, Madame Coquenard! Accept my

compliments; your dinner has been a real feast. Lord, how I have

eaten!”

M. Coquenard had eaten his soup, the black feet of the fowl, and the

only mutton bone on which there was the least appearance of meat.

Porthos fancied they were mystifying him, and began to curl his

mustache and knit his eyebrows; but the knee of Mme. Coquenard gently

advised him to be patient.

This silence and this interruption in serving, which were

unintelligible to Porthos, had, on the contrary, a terrible meaning for

the clerks. Upon a look from the procurator, accompanied by a smile

from Mme. Coquenard, they arose slowly from the table, folded their

napkins more slowly still, bowed, and retired.

“Go, young men! go and promote digestion by working,” said the

procurator, gravely.

The clerks gone, Mme. Coquenard rose and took from a buffet a piece of

cheese, some preserved quinces, and a cake which she had herself made

of almonds and honey.

M. Coquenard knit his eyebrows because there were too many good things.

Porthos bit his lips because he saw not the wherewithal to dine. He

looked to see if the dish of beans was still there; the dish of beans

had disappeared.

“A positive feast!” cried M. Coquenard, turning about in his chair, “a

real feast, _epulœ epulorum_. Lucullus dines with Lucullus.”

Porthos looked at the bottle, which was near him, and hoped that with

wine, bread, and cheese, he might make a dinner; but wine was wanting,

the bottle was empty. M. and Mme. Coquenard did not seem to observe it.

“This is fine!” said Porthos to himself; “I am prettily caught!”

He passed his tongue over a spoonful of preserves, and stuck his teeth

into the sticky pastry of Mme. Coquenard.

“Now,” said he, “the sacrifice is consummated! Ah! if I had not the

hope of peeping with Madame Coquenard into her husband’s chest!”

M. Coquenard, after the luxuries of such a repast, which he called an

excess, felt the want of a siesta. Porthos began to hope that the thing

would take place at the present sitting, and in that same locality; but

the procurator would listen to nothing, he would be taken to his room,

and was not satisfied till he was close to his chest, upon the edge of

which, for still greater precaution, he placed his feet.

The procurator’s wife took Porthos into an adjoining room, and they

began to lay the basis of a reconciliation.

“You can come and dine three times a week,” said Mme. Coquenard.

“Thanks, madame!” said Porthos, “but I don’t like to abuse your

kindness; besides, I must think of my outfit!”

“That’s true,” said the procurator’s wife, groaning, “that unfortunate

outfit!”

“Alas, yes,” said Porthos, “it is so.”

“But of what, then, does the equipment of your company consist,

Monsieur Porthos?”

“Oh, of many things!” said Porthos. “The Musketeers are, as you know,

picked soldiers, and they require many things useless to the Guardsmen

or the Swiss.”

“But yet, detail them to me.”

“Why, they may amount to—“, said Porthos, who preferred discussing the

total to taking them one by one.

The procurator’s wife waited tremblingly.

“To how much?” said she. “I hope it does not exceed—” She stopped;

speech failed her.

“Oh, no,” said Porthos, “it does not exceed two thousand five hundred

livres! I even think that with economy I could manage it with two

thousand livres.”

“Good God!” cried she, “two thousand livres! Why, that is a fortune!”

Porthos made a most significant grimace; Mme. Coquenard understood it.

“I wished to know the detail,” said she, “because, having many

relatives in business, I was almost sure of obtaining things at a

hundred per cent less than you would pay yourself.”

“Ah, ah!” said Porthos, “that is what you meant to say!”

“Yes, dear Monsieur Porthos. Thus, for instance, don’t you in the first

place want a horse?”

“Yes, a horse.”

“Well, then! I can just suit you.”

“Ah!” said Porthos, brightening, “that’s well as regards my horse; but

I must have the appointments complete, as they include objects which a

Musketeer alone can purchase, and which will not amount, besides, to

more than three hundred livres.”

“Three hundred livres? Then put down three hundred livres,” said the

procurator’s wife, with a sigh.

Porthos smiled. It may be remembered that he had the saddle which came

from Buckingham. These three hundred livres he reckoned upon putting

snugly into his pocket.

“Then,” continued he, “there is a horse for my lackey, and my valise.

As to my arms, it is useless to trouble you about them; I have them.”

“A horse for your lackey?” resumed the procurator’s wife, hesitatingly;

“but that is doing things in lordly style, my friend.”

“Ah, madame!” said Porthos, haughtily; “do you take me for a beggar?”

“No; I only thought that a pretty mule makes sometimes as good an

appearance as a horse, and it seemed to me that by getting a pretty

mule for Mousqueton—”

“Well, agreed for a pretty mule,” said Porthos; “you are right, I have

seen very great Spanish nobles whose whole suite were mounted on mules.

But then you understand, Madame Coquenard, a mule with feathers and

bells.”

“Be satisfied,” said the procurator’s wife.

“There remains the valise,” added Porthos.

“Oh, don’t let that disturb you,” cried Mme. Coquenard. “My husband has

five or six valises; you shall choose the best. There is one in

particular which he prefers in his journeys, large enough to hold all

the world.”

“Your valise is then empty?” asked Porthos, with simplicity.

“Certainly it is empty,” replied the procurator’s wife, in real

innocence.

“Ah, but the valise I want,” cried Porthos, “is a well-filled one, my

dear.”

Madame uttered fresh sighs. Molière had not written his scene in

“L’Avare” then. Mme. Coquenard was in the dilemma of Harpagan.

Finally, the rest of the equipment was successively debated in the same

manner; and the result of the sitting was that the procurator’s wife

should give eight hundred livres in money, and should furnish the horse

and the mule which should have the honor of carrying Porthos and

Mousqueton to glory.

These conditions being agreed to, Porthos took leave of Mme. Coquenard.

The latter wished to detain him by darting certain tender glances; but

Porthos urged the commands of duty, and the procurator’s wife was

obliged to give place to the king.

The Musketeer returned home hungry and in bad humor.

Chapter XXXIII.

SOUBRETTE AND MISTRESS

Meantime, as we have said, despite the cries of his conscience and the

wise counsels of Athos, D’Artagnan became hourly more in love with

Milady. Thus he never failed to pay his diurnal court to her; and the

self-satisfied Gascon was convinced that sooner or later she could not

fail to respond.

One day, when he arrived with his head in the air, and as light at

heart as a man who awaits a shower of gold, he found the _soubrette_

under the gateway of the hôtel; but this time the pretty Kitty was not

contented with touching him as he passed, she took him gently by the

hand.

“Good!” thought D’Artagnan, “She is charged with some message for me

from her mistress; she is about to appoint some rendezvous of which she

had not courage to speak.” And he looked down at the pretty girl with

the most triumphant air imaginable.

“I wish to say three words to you, Monsieur Chevalier,” stammered the

_soubrette_.

“Speak, my child, speak,” said D’Artagnan; “I listen.”

“Here? Impossible! That which I have to say is too long, and above all,

too secret.”

“Well, what is to be done?”

“If Monsieur Chevalier would follow me?” said Kitty, timidly.

“Where you please, my dear child.”

“Come, then.”

And Kitty, who had not let go the hand of D’Artagnan, led him up a

little dark, winding staircase, and after ascending about fifteen

steps, opened a door.

“Come in here, Monsieur Chevalier,” said she; “here we shall be alone,

and can talk.”

“And whose room is this, my dear child?”

“It is mine, Monsieur Chevalier; it communicates with my mistress’s by

that door. But you need not fear. She will not hear what we say; she

never goes to bed before midnight.”

D’Artagnan cast a glance around him. The little apartment was charming

for its taste and neatness; but in spite of himself, his eyes were

directed to that door which Kitty said led to Milady’s chamber.

Kitty guessed what was passing in the mind of the young man, and heaved

a deep sigh.

“You love my mistress, then, very dearly, Monsieur Chevalier?” said

she.

“Oh, more than I can say, Kitty! I am mad for her!”

Kitty breathed a second sigh.

“Alas, monsieur,” said she, “that is too bad.”

“What the devil do you see so bad in it?” said D’Artagnan.

“Because, monsieur,” replied Kitty, “my mistress loves you not at all.”

“_Hein!_” said D’Artagnan, “can she have charged you to tell me so?”

“Oh, no, monsieur; but out of the regard I have for you, I have taken

the resolution to tell you so.”

“Much obliged, my dear Kitty; but for the intention only—for the

information, you must agree, is not likely to be at all agreeable.”

“That is to say, you don’t believe what I have told you; is it not so?”

“We have always some difficulty in believing such things, my pretty

dear, were it only from self-love.”

“Then you don’t believe me?”

“I confess that unless you deign to give me some proof of what you

advance—”

“What do you think of this?”

Kitty drew a little note from her bosom.

“For me?” said D’Artagnan, seizing the letter.

“No; for another.”

“For another?”

“Yes.”

“His name; his name!” cried D’Artagnan.

“Read the address.”

“Monsieur El Comte de Wardes.”

The remembrance of the scene at St. Germain presented itself to the

mind of the presumptuous Gascon. As quick as thought, he tore open the

letter, in spite of the cry which Kitty uttered on seeing what he was

going to do, or rather, what he was doing.

“Oh, good Lord, Monsieur Chevalier,” said she, “what are you doing?”

“I?” said D’Artagnan; “nothing,” and he read,

“You have not answered my first note. Are you indisposed, or have you

forgotten the glances you favored me with at the ball of Mme. de Guise?

You have an opportunity now, Count; do not allow it to escape.”

D’Artagnan became very pale; he was wounded in his _self_-love: he

thought that it was in his _love_.

“Poor dear Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Kitty, in a voice full of

compassion, and pressing anew the young man’s hand.

“You pity me, little one?” said D’Artagnan.

“Oh, yes, and with all my heart; for I know what it is to be in love.”

“You know what it is to be in love?” said D’Artagnan, looking at her

for the first time with much attention.

“Alas, yes.”

“Well, then, instead of pitying me, you would do much better to assist

me in avenging myself on your mistress.”

“And what sort of revenge would you take?”

“I would triumph over her, and supplant my rival.”

“I will never help you in that, Monsieur Chevalier,” said Kitty,

warmly.

“And why not?” demanded D’Artagnan.

“For two reasons.”

“What ones?”

“The first is that my mistress will never love you.”

“How do you know that?”

“You have cut her to the heart.”

“I? In what can I have offended her—I who ever since I have known her

have lived at her feet like a slave? Speak, I beg you!”

“I will never confess that but to the man—who should read to the bottom

of my soul!”

D’Artagnan looked at Kitty for the second time. The young girl had

freshness and beauty which many duchesses would have purchased with

their coronets.

“Kitty,” said he, “I will read to the bottom of your soul whenever you

like; don’t let that disturb you.” And he gave her a kiss at which the

poor girl became as red as a cherry.

“Oh, no,” said Kitty, “it is not me you love! It is my mistress you

love; you told me so just now.”

“And does that hinder you from letting me know the second reason?”

“The second reason, Monsieur the Chevalier,” replied Kitty, emboldened

by the kiss in the first place, and still further by the expression of

the eyes of the young man, “is that in love, everyone for herself!”

Then only D’Artagnan remembered the languishing glances of Kitty, her

constantly meeting him in the antechamber, the corridor, or on the

stairs, those touches of the hand every time she met him, and her deep

sighs; but absorbed by his desire to please the great lady, he had

disdained the _soubrette_. He whose game is the eagle takes no heed of

the sparrow.

But this time our Gascon saw at a glance all the advantage to be

derived from the love which Kitty had just confessed so innocently, or

so boldly: the interception of letters addressed to the Comte de

Wardes, news on the spot, entrance at all hours into Kitty’s chamber,

which was contiguous to her mistress’s. The perfidious deceiver was, as

may plainly be perceived, already sacrificing, in intention, the poor

girl in order to obtain Milady, willy-nilly.

“Well,” said he to the young girl, “are you willing, my dear Kitty,

that I should give you a proof of that love which you doubt?”

“What love?” asked the young girl.

“Of that which I am ready to feel toward you.”

“And what is that proof?”

“Are you willing that I should this evening pass with you the time I

generally spend with your mistress?”

“Oh, yes,” said Kitty, clapping her hands, “very willing.”

“Well, then, come here, my dear,” said D’Artagnan, establishing himself

in an easy chair; “come, and let me tell you that you are the prettiest

_soubrette_ I ever saw!”

And he did tell her so much, and so well, that the poor girl, who asked

nothing better than to believe him, did believe him. Nevertheless, to

D’Artagnan’s great astonishment, the pretty Kitty defended herself

resolutely.

Time passes quickly when it is passed in attacks and defenses. Midnight

sounded, and almost at the same time the bell was rung in Milady’s

chamber.

“Good God,” cried Kitty, “there is my mistress calling me! Go; go

directly!”

D’Artagnan rose, took his hat, as if it had been his intention to obey,

then, opening quickly the door of a large closet instead of that

leading to the staircase, he buried himself amid the robes and dressing

gowns of Milady.

“What are you doing?” cried Kitty.

D’Artagnan, who had secured the key, shut himself up in the closet

without reply.

“Well,” cried Milady, in a sharp voice. “Are you asleep, that you don’t

answer when I ring?”

And D’Artagnan heard the door of communication opened violently.

“Here am I, Milady, here am I!” cried Kitty, springing forward to meet

her mistress.

Both went into the bedroom, and as the door of communication remained

open, D’Artagnan could hear Milady for some time scolding her maid. She

was at length appeased, and the conversation turned upon him while

Kitty was assisting her mistress.

“Well,” said Milady, “I have not seen our Gascon this evening.”

“What, Milady! has he not come?” said Kitty. “Can he be inconstant

before being happy?”

“Oh, no; he must have been prevented by Monsieur de Tréville or

Monsieur Dessessart. I understand my game, Kitty; I have this one

safe.”

“What will you do with him, madame?”

“What will I do with him? Be easy, Kitty, there is something between

that man and me that he is quite ignorant of: he nearly made me lose my

credit with his Eminence. Oh, I will be revenged!”

“I believed that Madame loved him.”

“I love him? I detest him! An idiot, who held the life of Lord de

Winter in his hands and did not kill him, by which I missed three

hundred thousand livres’ income.”

“That’s true,” said Kitty; “your son was the only heir of his uncle,

and until his majority you would have had the enjoyment of his

fortune.”

D’Artagnan shuddered to the marrow at hearing this suave creature

reproach him, with that sharp voice which she took such pains to

conceal in conversation, for not having killed a man whom he had seen

load her with kindnesses.

“For all this,” continued Milady, “I should long ago have revenged

myself on him if, and I don’t know why, the cardinal had not requested

me to conciliate him.”

“Oh, yes; but Madame has not conciliated that little woman he was so

fond of.”

“What, the mercer’s wife of the Rue des Fossoyeurs? Has he not already

forgotten she ever existed? Fine vengeance that, on my faith!”

A cold sweat broke from D’Artagnan’s brow. Why, this woman was a

monster! He resumed his listening, but unfortunately the toilet was

finished.

“That will do,” said Milady; “go into your own room, and tomorrow

endeavor again to get me an answer to the letter I gave you.”

“For Monsieur de Wardes?” said Kitty.

“To be sure; for Monsieur de Wardes.”

“Now, there is one,” said Kitty, “who appears to me quite a different

sort of a man from that poor Monsieur d’Artagnan.”

“Go to bed, mademoiselle,” said Milady; “I don’t like comments.”

D’Artagnan heard the door close; then the noise of two bolts by which

Milady fastened herself in. On her side, but as softly as possible,

Kitty turned the key of the lock, and then D’Artagnan opened the closet

door.

“Oh, good Lord!” said Kitty, in a low voice, “what is the matter with

you? How pale you are!”

“The abominable creature,” murmured D’Artagnan.

“Silence, silence, begone!” said Kitty. “There is nothing but a

wainscot between my chamber and Milady’s; every word that is uttered in

one can be heard in the other.”

“That’s exactly the reason I won’t go,” said D’Artagnan.

“What!” said Kitty, blushing.

“Or, at least, I will go—later.”

He drew Kitty to him. She had the less motive to resist, resistance

would make so much noise. Therefore Kitty surrendered.

It was a movement of vengeance upon Milady. D’Artagnan believed it

right to say that vengeance is the pleasure of the gods. With a little

more heart, he might have been contented with this new conquest; but

the principal features of his character were ambition and pride. It

must, however, be confessed in his justification that the first use he

made of his influence over Kitty was to try and find out what had

become of Mme. Bonacieux; but the poor girl swore upon the crucifix to

D’Artagnan that she was entirely ignorant on that head, her mistress

never admitting her into half her secrets—only she believed she could

say she was not dead.

As to the cause which was near making Milady lose her credit with the

cardinal, Kitty knew nothing about it; but this time D’Artagnan was

better informed than she was. As he had seen Milady on board a vessel

at the moment he was leaving England, he suspected that it was, almost

without a doubt, on account of the diamond studs.

But what was clearest in all this was that the true hatred, the

profound hatred, the inveterate hatred of Milady, was increased by his

not having killed her brother-in-law.

D’Artagnan came the next day to Milady’s, and finding her in a very

ill-humor, had no doubt that it was lack of an answer from M. de Wardes

that provoked her thus. Kitty came in, but Milady was very cross with

her. The poor girl ventured a glance at D’Artagnan which said, “See how

I suffer on your account!”

Toward the end of the evening, however, the beautiful lioness became

milder; she smilingly listened to the soft speeches of D’Artagnan, and

even gave him her hand to kiss.

D’Artagnan departed, scarcely knowing what to think, but as he was a

youth who did not easily lose his head, while continuing to pay his

court to Milady, he had framed a little plan in his mind.

He found Kitty at the gate, and, as on the preceding evening, went up

to her chamber. Kitty had been accused of negligence and severely

scolded. Milady could not at all comprehend the silence of the Comte de

Wardes, and she ordered Kitty to come at nine o’clock in the morning to

take a third letter.

D’Artagnan made Kitty promise to bring him that letter on the following

morning. The poor girl promised all her lover desired; she was mad.

Things passed as on the night before. D’Artagnan concealed himself in

his closet; Milady called, undressed, sent away Kitty, and shut the

door. As the night before, D’Artagnan did not return home till five

o’clock in the morning.

At eleven o’clock Kitty came to him. She held in her hand a fresh

billet from Milady. This time the poor girl did not even argue with

D’Artagnan; she gave it to him at once. She belonged body and soul to

her handsome soldier.

D’Artagnan opened the letter and read as follows:

This is the third time I have written to you to tell you that I love

you. Beware that I do not write to you a fourth time to tell you that I

detest you.

If you repent of the manner in which you have acted toward me, the

young girl who brings you this will tell you how a man of spirit

may obtain his pardon.

D’Artagnan colored and grew pale several times in reading this billet.

“Oh, you love her still,” said Kitty, who had not taken her eyes off

the young man’s countenance for an instant.

“No, Kitty, you are mistaken. I do not love her, but I will avenge

myself for her contempt.”

“Oh, yes, I know what sort of vengeance! You told me that!”

“What matters it to you, Kitty? You know it is you alone whom I love.”

“How can I know that?”

“By the scorn I will throw upon her.”

D’Artagnan took a pen and wrote:

MADAME, Until the present moment I could not believe that it was to me

your first two letters were addressed, so unworthy did I feel myself of

such an honor; besides, I was so seriously indisposed that I could not

in any case have replied to them.

But now I am forced to believe in the excess of your kindness,

since not only your letter but your servant assures me that I have

the good fortune to be beloved by you.

She has no occasion to teach me the way in which a man of spirit

may obtain his pardon. I will come and ask mine at eleven o’clock

this evening.

To delay it a single day would be in my eyes now to commit a fresh

offense.

From him whom you have rendered the happiest of men,

COMTE DE WARDES

This note was in the first place a forgery; it was likewise an

indelicacy. It was even, according to our present manners, something

like an infamous action; but at that period people did not manage

affairs as they do today. Besides, D’Artagnan from her own admission

knew Milady culpable of treachery in matters more important, and could

entertain no respect for her. And yet, notwithstanding this want of

respect, he felt an uncontrollable passion for this woman boiling in

his veins—passion drunk with contempt; but passion or thirst, as the

reader pleases.

D’Artagnan’s plan was very simple. By Kitty’s chamber he could gain

that of her mistress. He would take advantage of the first moment of

surprise, shame, and terror, to triumph over her. He might fail, but

something must be left to chance. In eight days the campaign would

open, and he would be compelled to leave Paris; D’Artagnan had no time

for a prolonged love siege.

“There,” said the young man, handing Kitty the letter sealed; “give

that to Milady. It is the count’s reply.”

Poor Kitty became as pale as death; she suspected what the letter

contained.

“Listen, my dear girl,” said D’Artagnan; “you cannot but perceive that

all this must end, some way or other. Milady may discover that you gave

the first billet to my lackey instead of to the count’s; that it is I

who have opened the others which ought to have been opened by de

Wardes. Milady will then turn you out of doors, and you know she is not

the woman to limit her vengeance.”

“Alas!” said Kitty, “for whom have I exposed myself to all that?”

“For me, I well know, my sweet girl,” said D’Artagnan. “But I am

grateful, I swear to you.”

“But what does this note contain?”

“Milady will tell you.”

“Ah, you do not love me!” cried Kitty, “and I am very wretched.”

To this reproach there is always one response which deludes women.

D’Artagnan replied in such a manner that Kitty remained in her great

delusion. Although she cried freely before deciding to transmit the

letter to her mistress, she did at last so decide, which was all

D’Artagnan wished. Finally he promised that he would leave her

mistress’s presence at an early hour that evening, and that when he

left the mistress he would ascend with the maid. This promise completed

poor Kitty’s consolation.

Chapter XXXIV.

IN WHICH THE EQUIPMENT OF ARAMIS AND PORTHOS IS TREATED OF

Since the four friends had been each in search of his equipments, there

had been no fixed meeting between them. They dined apart from one

another, wherever they might happen to be, or rather where they could.

Duty likewise on its part took a portion of that precious time which

was gliding away so rapidly—only they had agreed to meet once a week,

about one o’clock, at the residence of Athos, seeing that he, in

agreement with the vow he had formed, did not pass over the threshold

of his door.

This day of reunion was the same day as that on which Kitty came to

find D’Artagnan. Soon as Kitty left him, D’Artagnan directed his steps

toward the Rue Férou.

He found Athos and Aramis philosophizing. Aramis had some slight

inclination to resume the cassock. Athos, according to his system,

neither encouraged nor dissuaded him. Athos believed that everyone

should be left to his own free will. He never gave advice but when it

was asked, and even then he required to be asked twice.

“People, in general,” he said, “only ask advice not to follow it; or if

they do follow it, it is for the sake of having someone to blame for

having given it.”

Porthos arrived a minute after D’Artagnan. The four friends were

reunited.

The four countenances expressed four different feelings: that of

Porthos, tranquillity; that of D’Artagnan, hope; that of Aramis,

uneasiness; that of Athos, carelessness.

At the end of a moment’s conversation, in which Porthos hinted that a

lady of elevated rank had condescended to relieve him from his

embarrassment, Mousqueton entered. He came to request his master to

return to his lodgings, where his presence was urgent, as he piteously

said.

“Is it my equipment?”

“Yes and no,” replied Mousqueton.

“Well, but can’t you speak?”

“Come, monsieur.”

Porthos rose, saluted his friends, and followed Mousqueton. An instant

after, Bazin made his appearance at the door.

“What do you want with me, my friend?” said Aramis, with that mildness

of language which was observable in him every time that his ideas were

directed toward the Church.

“A man wishes to see Monsieur at home,” replied Bazin.

“A man! What man?”

“A mendicant.”

“Give him alms, Bazin, and bid him pray for a poor sinner.”

“This mendicant insists upon speaking to you, and pretends that you

will be very glad to see him.”

“Has he sent no particular message for me?”

“Yes. If Monsieur Aramis hesitates to come,” he said, “tell him I am

from Tours.”

“From Tours!” cried Aramis. “A thousand pardons, gentlemen; but no

doubt this man brings me the news I expected.” And rising also, he went

off at a quick pace. There remained Athos and D’Artagnan.

“I believe these fellows have managed their business. What do you

think, D’Artagnan?” said Athos.

“I know that Porthos was in a fair way,” replied D’Artagnan; “and as to

Aramis to tell you the truth, I have never been seriously uneasy on his

account. But you, my dear Athos—you, who so generously distributed the

Englishman’s pistoles, which were our legitimate property—what do you

mean to do?”

“I am satisfied with having killed that fellow, my boy, seeing that it

is blessed bread to kill an Englishman; but if I had pocketed his

pistoles, they would have weighed me down like a remorse.”

“Go to, my dear Athos; you have truly inconceivable ideas.”

“Let it pass. What do you think of Monsieur de Tréville telling me,

when he did me the honor to call upon me yesterday, that you associated

with the suspected English, whom the cardinal protects?”

“That is to say, I visit an Englishwoman—the one I named.”

“Oh, ay! the fair woman on whose account I gave you advice, which

naturally you took care not to adopt.”

“I gave you my reasons.”

“Yes; you look there for your outfit, I think you said.”

“Not at all. I have acquired certain knowledge that that woman was

concerned in the abduction of Madame Bonacieux.”

“Yes, I understand now: to find one woman, you court another. It is the

longest road, but certainly the most amusing.”

D’Artagnan was on the point of telling Athos all; but one consideration

restrained him. Athos was a gentleman, punctilious in points of honor;

and there were in the plan which our lover had devised for Milady, he

was sure, certain things that would not obtain the assent of this

Puritan. He was therefore silent; and as Athos was the least

inquisitive of any man on earth, D’Artagnan’s confidence stopped there.

We will therefore leave the two friends, who had nothing important to

say to each other, and follow Aramis.

Upon being informed that the person who wanted to speak to him came

from Tours, we have seen with what rapidity the young man followed, or

rather went before, Bazin; he ran without stopping from the Rue Férou

to the Rue de Vaugirard. On entering he found a man of short stature

and intelligent eyes, but covered with rags.

“You have asked for me?” said the Musketeer.

“I wish to speak with Monsieur Aramis. Is that your name, monsieur?”

“My very own. You have brought me something?”

“Yes, if you show me a certain embroidered handkerchief.”

“Here it is,” said Aramis, taking a small key from his breast and

opening a little ebony box inlaid with mother of pearl, “here it is.

Look.”

“That is right,” replied the mendicant; “dismiss your lackey.”

In fact, Bazin, curious to know what the mendicant could want with his

master, kept pace with him as well as he could, and arrived almost at

the same time he did; but his quickness was not of much use to him. At

the hint from the mendicant his master made him a sign to retire, and

he was obliged to obey.

Bazin gone, the mendicant cast a rapid glance around him in order to be

sure that nobody could either see or hear him, and opening his ragged

vest, badly held together by a leather strap, he began to rip the upper

part of his doublet, from which he drew a letter.

Aramis uttered a cry of joy at the sight of the seal, kissed the

superscription with an almost religious respect, and opened the

epistle, which contained what follows:

“My Friend, it is the will of fate that we should be still for some

time separated; but the delightful days of youth are not lost beyond

return. Perform your duty in camp; I will do mine elsewhere. Accept

that which the bearer brings you; make the campaign like a handsome

true gentleman, and think of me, who kisses tenderly your black eyes.

“Adieu; or rather, _au revoir_.”

The mendicant continued to rip his garments; and drew from amid his

rags a hundred and fifty Spanish double pistoles, which he laid down on

the table; then he opened the door, bowed, and went out before the

young man, stupefied by his letter, had ventured to address a word to

him.

Aramis then reperused the letter, and perceived a postscript:

PS. You may behave politely to the bearer, who is a count and a grandee

of Spain!

“Golden dreams!” cried Aramis. “Oh, beautiful life! Yes, we are young;

yes, we shall yet have happy days! My love, my blood, my life! all,

all, all, are thine, my adored mistress!”

And he kissed the letter with passion, without even vouchsafing a look

at the gold which sparkled on the table.

Bazin scratched at the door, and as Aramis had no longer any reason to

exclude him, he bade him come in.

Bazin was stupefied at the sight of the gold, and forgot that he came

to announce D’Artagnan, who, curious to know who the mendicant could

be, came to Aramis on leaving Athos.

Now, as D’Artagnan used no ceremony with Aramis, seeing that Bazin

forgot to announce him, he announced himself.

“The devil! my dear Aramis,” said D’Artagnan, “if these are the prunes

that are sent to you from Tours, I beg you will make my compliments to

the gardener who gathers them.”

“You are mistaken, friend D’Artagnan,” said Aramis, always on his

guard; “this is from my publisher, who has just sent me the price of

that poem in one-syllable verse which I began yonder.”

“Ah, indeed,” said D’Artagnan. “Well, your publisher is very generous,

my dear Aramis, that’s all I can say.”

“How, monsieur?” cried Bazin, “a poem sell so dear as that! It is

incredible! Oh, monsieur, you can write as much as you like; you may

become equal to Monsieur de Voiture and Monsieur de Benserade. I like

that. A poet is as good as an abbé. Ah! Monsieur Aramis, become a poet,

I beg of you.”

“Bazin, my friend,” said Aramis, “I believe you meddle with my

conversation.”

Bazin perceived he was wrong; he bowed and went out.

“Ah!” said D’Artagnan with a smile, “you sell your productions at their

weight in gold. You are very fortunate, my friend; but take care or you

will lose that letter which is peeping from your doublet, and which

also comes, no doubt, from your publisher.”

Aramis blushed to the eyes, crammed in the letter, and re-buttoned his

doublet.

“My dear D’Artagnan,” said he, “if you please, we will join our

friends; as I am rich, we will today begin to dine together again,

expecting that you will be rich in your turn.”

“My faith!” said D’Artagnan, with great pleasure. “It is long since we

have had a good dinner; and I, for my part, have a somewhat hazardous

expedition for this evening, and shall not be sorry, I confess, to

fortify myself with a few glasses of good old Burgundy.”

“Agreed, as to the old Burgundy; I have no objection to that,” said

Aramis, from whom the letter and the gold had removed, as by magic, his

ideas of conversion.

And having put three or four double pistoles into his pocket to answer

the needs of the moment, he placed the others in the ebony box, inlaid

with mother of pearl, in which was the famous handkerchief which served

him as a talisman.

The two friends repaired to Athos’s, and he, faithful to his vow of not

going out, took upon him to order dinner to be brought to them. As he

was perfectly acquainted with the details of gastronomy, D’Artagnan and

Aramis made no objection to abandoning this important care to him.

They went to find Porthos, and at the corner of the Rue Bac met

Mousqueton, who, with a most pitiable air, was driving before him a

mule and a horse.

D’Artagnan uttered a cry of surprise, which was not quite free from

joy.

“Ah, my yellow horse,” cried he. “Aramis, look at that horse!”

“Oh, the frightful brute!” said Aramis.

“Ah, my dear,” replied D’Artagnan, “upon that very horse I came to

Paris.”

“What, does Monsieur know this horse?” said Mousqueton.

“It is of an original color,” said Aramis; “I never saw one with such a

hide in my life.”

“I can well believe it,” replied D’Artagnan, “and that was why I got

three crowns for him. It must have been for his hide, for, _certes_,

the carcass is not worth eighteen livres. But how did this horse come

into your hands, Mousqueton?”

“Pray,” said the lackey, “say nothing about it, monsieur; it is a

frightful trick of the husband of our duchess!”

“How is that, Mousqueton?”

“Why, we are looked upon with a rather favorable eye by a lady of

quality, the Duchesse de—but, your pardon; my master has commanded me

to be discreet. She had forced us to accept a little souvenir, a

magnificent Spanish _genet_ and an Andalusian mule, which were

beautiful to look upon. The husband heard of the affair; on their way

he confiscated the two magnificent beasts which were being sent to us,

and substituted these horrible animals.”

“Which you are taking back to him?” said D’Artagnan.

“Exactly!” replied Mousqueton. “You may well believe that we will not

accept such steeds as these in exchange for those which had been

promised to us.”

“No, _pardieu;_ though I should like to have seen Porthos on my yellow

horse. That would give me an idea of how I looked when I arrived in

Paris. But don’t let us hinder you, Mousqueton; go and perform your

master’s orders. Is he at home?”

“Yes, monsieur,” said Mousqueton, “but in a very ill humor. Get up!”

He continued his way toward the Quai des Grands Augustins, while the

two friends went to ring at the bell of the unfortunate Porthos. He,

having seen them crossing the yard, took care not to answer, and they

rang in vain.

Meanwhile Mousqueton continued on his way, and crossing the Pont Neuf,

still driving the two sorry animals before him, he reached the Rue aux

Ours. Arrived there, he fastened, according to the orders of his

master, both horse and mule to the knocker of the procurator’s door;

then, without taking any thought for their future, he returned to

Porthos, and told him that his commission was completed.

In a short time the two unfortunate beasts, who had not eaten anything

since the morning, made such a noise in raising and letting fall the

knocker that the procurator ordered his errand boy to go and inquire in

the neighborhood to whom this horse and mule belonged.

Mme. Coquenard recognized her present, and could not at first

comprehend this restitution; but the visit of Porthos soon enlightened

her. The anger which fired the eyes of the Musketeer, in spite of his

efforts to suppress it, terrified his sensitive inamorata. In fact,

Mousqueton had not concealed from his master that he had met D’Artagnan

and Aramis, and that D’Artagnan in the yellow horse had recognized the

Béarnese pony upon which he had come to Paris, and which he had sold

for three crowns.

Porthos went away after having appointed a meeting with the

procurator’s wife in the cloister of St. Magloire. The procurator,

seeing he was going, invited him to dinner—an invitation which the

Musketeer refused with a majestic air.

Mme. Coquenard repaired trembling to the cloister of St. Magloire, for

she guessed the reproaches that awaited her there; but she was

fascinated by the lofty airs of Porthos.

All that which a man wounded in his self-love could let fall in the

shape of imprecations and reproaches upon the head of a woman Porthos

let fall upon the bowed head of the procurator’s wife.

“Alas,” said she, “I did all for the best! One of our clients is a

horsedealer; he owes money to the office, and is backward in his pay. I

took the mule and the horse for what he owed us; he assured me that

they were two noble steeds.”

“Well, madame,” said Porthos, “if he owed you more than five crowns,

your horsedealer is a thief.”

“There is no harm in trying to buy things cheap, Monsieur Porthos,”

said the procurator’s wife, seeking to excuse herself.

“No, madame; but they who so assiduously try to buy things cheap ought

to permit others to seek more generous friends.” And Porthos, turning

on his heel, made a step to retire.

“Monsieur Porthos! Monsieur Porthos!” cried the procurator’s wife. “I

have been wrong; I see it. I ought not to have driven a bargain when it

was to equip a cavalier like you.”

Porthos, without reply, retreated a second step. The procurator’s wife

fancied she saw him in a brilliant cloud, all surrounded by duchesses

and marchionesses, who cast bags of money at his feet.

“Stop, in the name of heaven, Monsieur Porthos!” cried she. “Stop, and

let us talk.”

“Talking with you brings me misfortune,” said Porthos.

“But, tell me, what do you ask?”

“Nothing; for that amounts to the same thing as if I asked you for

something.”

The procurator’s wife hung upon the arm of Porthos, and in the violence

of her grief she cried out, “Monsieur Porthos, I am ignorant of all

such matters! How should I know what a horse is? How should I know what

horse furniture is?”

“You should have left it to me, then, madame, who know what they are;

but you wished to be frugal, and consequently to lend at usury.”

“It was wrong, Monsieur Porthos; but I will repair that wrong, upon my

word of honor.”

“How so?” asked the Musketeer.

“Listen. This evening M. Coquenard is going to the house of the Duc de

Chaulnes, who has sent for him. It is for a consultation, which will

last three hours at least. Come! We shall be alone, and can make up our

accounts.”

“In good time. Now you talk, my dear.”

“You pardon me?”

“We shall see,” said Porthos, majestically; and the two separated

saying, “Till this evening.”

“The devil!” thought Porthos, as he walked away, “it appears I am

getting nearer to Monsieur Coquenard’s strongbox at last.”

Chapter XXXV.

A GASCON A MATCH FOR CUPID

The evening so impatiently waited for by Porthos and by D’Artagnan at

last arrived.

As was his custom, D’Artagnan presented himself at Milady’s at about

nine o’clock. He found her in a charming humor. Never had he been so

well received. Our Gascon knew, by the first glance of his eye, that

his billet had been delivered, and that this billet had had its effect.

Kitty entered to bring some sherbet. Her mistress put on a charming

face, and smiled on her graciously; but alas! the poor girl was so sad

that she did not even notice Milady’s condescension.

D’Artagnan looked at the two women, one after the other, and was forced

to acknowledge that in his opinion Dame Nature had made a mistake in

their formation. To the great lady she had given a heart vile and

venal; to the _soubrette_ she had given the heart of a duchess.

At ten o’clock Milady began to appear restless. D’Artagnan knew what

she wanted. She looked at the clock, rose, reseated herself, smiled at

D’Artagnan with an air which said, “You are very amiable, no doubt, but

you would be _charming_ if you would only depart.”

D’Artagnan rose and took his hat; Milady gave him her hand to kiss. The

young man felt her press his hand, and comprehended that this was a

sentiment, not of coquetry, but of gratitude because of his departure.

“She loves him devilishly,” he murmured. Then he went out.

This time Kitty was nowhere waiting for him; neither in the

antechamber, nor in the corridor, nor beneath the great door. It was

necessary that D’Artagnan should find alone the staircase and the

little chamber. She heard him enter, but she did not raise her head.

The young man went to her and took her hands; then she sobbed aloud.

As D’Artagnan had presumed, on receiving his letter, Milady in a

delirium of joy had told her servant everything; and by way of

recompense for the manner in which she had this time executed the

commission, she had given Kitty a purse.

Returning to her own room, Kitty had thrown the purse into a corner,

where it lay open, disgorging three or four gold pieces on the carpet.

The poor girl, under the caresses of D’Artagnan, lifted her head.

D’Artagnan himself was frightened by the change in her countenance. She

joined her hands with a suppliant air, but without venturing to speak a

word. As little sensitive as was the heart of D’Artagnan, he was

touched by this mute sorrow; but he held too tenaciously to his

projects, above all to this one, to change the program which he had

laid out in advance. He did not therefore allow her any hope that he

would flinch; only he represented his action as one of simple

vengeance.

For the rest this vengeance was very easy; for Milady, doubtless to

conceal her blushes from her lover, had ordered Kitty to extinguish all

the lights in the apartment, and even in the little chamber itself.

Before daybreak M. de Wardes must take his departure, still in

obscurity.

Presently they heard Milady retire to her room. D’Artagnan slipped into

the wardrobe. Hardly was he concealed when the little bell sounded.

Kitty went to her mistress, and did not leave the door open; but the

partition was so thin that one could hear nearly all that passed

between the two women.

Milady seemed overcome with joy, and made Kitty repeat the smallest

details of the pretended interview of the _soubrette_ with De Wardes

when he received the letter; how he had responded; what was the

expression of his face; if he seemed very amorous. And to all these

questions poor Kitty, forced to put on a pleasant face, responded in a

stifled voice whose dolorous accent her mistress did not however

remark, solely because happiness is egotistical.

Finally, as the hour for her interview with the count approached,

Milady had everything about her darkened, and ordered Kitty to return

to her own chamber, and introduce De Wardes whenever he presented

himself.

Kitty’s detention was not long. Hardly had D’Artagnan seen, through a

crevice in his closet, that the whole apartment was in obscurity, than

he slipped out of his concealment, at the very moment when Kitty

reclosed the door of communication.

“What is that noise?” demanded Milady.

“It is I,” said D’Artagnan in a subdued voice, “I, the Comte de

Wardes.”

“Oh, my God, my God!” murmured Kitty, “he has not even waited for the

hour he himself named!”

“Well,” said Milady, in a trembling voice, “why do you not enter?

Count, Count,” added she, “you know that I wait for you.”

At this appeal D’Artagnan drew Kitty quietly away, and slipped into the

chamber.

If rage or sorrow ever torture the heart, it is when a lover receives

under a name which is not his own protestations of love addressed to

his happy rival. D’Artagnan was in a dolorous situation which he had

not foreseen. Jealousy gnawed his heart; and he suffered almost as much

as poor Kitty, who at that very moment was crying in the next chamber.

“Yes, Count,” said Milady, in her softest voice, and pressing his hand

in her own, “I am happy in the love which your looks and your words

have expressed to me every time we have met. I also—I love you. Oh,

tomorrow, tomorrow, I must have some pledge from you which will prove

that you think of me; and that you may not forget me, take this!” and

she slipped a ring from her finger onto D’Artagnan’s. D’Artagnan

remembered having seen this ring on the finger of Milady; it was a

magnificent sapphire, encircled with brilliants.

The first movement of D’Artagnan was to return it, but Milady added,

“No, no! Keep that ring for love of me. Besides, in accepting it,” she

added, in a voice full of emotion, “you render me a much greater

service than you imagine.”

“This woman is full of mysteries,” murmured D’Artagnan to himself. At

that instant he felt himself ready to reveal all. He even opened his

mouth to tell Milady who he was, and with what a revengeful purpose he

had come; but she added, “Poor angel, whom that monster of a Gascon

barely failed to kill.”

The monster was himself.

“Oh,” continued Milady, “do your wounds still make you suffer?”

“Yes, much,” said D’Artagnan, who did not well know how to answer.

“Be tranquil,” murmured Milady; “I will avenge you—and cruelly!”

“_Peste!_” said D’Artagnan to himself, “the moment for confidences has

not yet come.”

It took some time for D’Artagnan to resume this little dialogue; but

then all the ideas of vengeance which he had brought with him had

completely vanished. This woman exercised over him an unaccountable

power; he hated and adored her at the same time. He would not have

believed that two sentiments so opposite could dwell in the same heart,

and by their union constitute a passion so strange, and as it were,

diabolical.

Presently it sounded one o’clock. It was necessary to separate.

D’Artagnan at the moment of quitting Milady felt only the liveliest

regret at the parting; and as they addressed each other in a

reciprocally passionate adieu, another interview was arranged for the

following week.

Poor Kitty hoped to speak a few words to D’Artagnan when he passed

through her chamber; but Milady herself reconducted him through the

darkness, and only quit him at the staircase.

The next morning D’Artagnan ran to find Athos. He was engaged in an

adventure so singular that he wished for counsel. He therefore told him

all.

“Your Milady,” said he, “appears to be an infamous creature, but not

the less you have done wrong to deceive her. In one fashion or another

you have a terrible enemy on your hands.”

While thus speaking Athos regarded with attention the sapphire set with

diamonds which had taken, on D’Artagnan’s finger, the place of the

queen’s ring, carefully kept in a casket.

“You notice my ring?” said the Gascon, proud to display so rich a gift

in the eyes of his friends.

“Yes,” said Athos, “it reminds me of a family jewel.”

“It is beautiful, is it not?” said D’Artagnan.

“Yes,” said Athos, “magnificent. I did not think two sapphires of such

a fine water existed. Have you traded it for your diamond?”

“No. It is a gift from my beautiful Englishwoman, or rather

Frenchwoman—for I am convinced she was born in France, though I have

not questioned her.”

“That ring comes from Milady?” cried Athos, with a voice in which it

was easy to detect strong emotion.

“Her very self; she gave it me last night. Here it is,” replied

D’Artagnan, taking it from his finger.

Athos examined it and became very pale. He tried it on his left hand;

it fit his finger as if made for it.

A shade of anger and vengeance passed across the usually calm brow of

this gentleman.

“It is impossible it can be she,” said he. “How could this ring come

into the hands of Milady Clarik? And yet it is difficult to suppose

such a resemblance should exist between two jewels.”

“Do you know this ring?” said D’Artagnan.

“I thought I did,” replied Athos; “but no doubt I was mistaken.” And he

returned D’Artagnan the ring without, however, ceasing to look at it.

“Pray, D’Artagnan,” said Athos, after a minute, “either take off that

ring or turn the mounting inside; it recalls such cruel recollections

that I shall have no head to converse with you. Don’t ask me for

counsel; don’t tell me you are perplexed what to do. But stop! let me

look at that sapphire again; the one I mentioned to you had one of its

faces scratched by accident.”

D’Artagnan took off the ring, giving it again to Athos.

Athos started. “Look,” said he, “is it not strange?” and he pointed out

to D’Artagnan the scratch he had remembered.

“But from whom did this ring come to you, Athos?”

“From my mother, who inherited it from her mother. As I told you, it is

an old family jewel.”

“And you—sold it?” asked D’Artagnan, hesitatingly.

“No,” replied Athos, with a singular smile. “I gave it away in a night

of love, as it has been given to you.”

D’Artagnan became pensive in his turn; it appeared as if there were

abysses in Milady’s soul whose depths were dark and unknown. He took

back the ring, but put it in his pocket and not on his finger.

“D’Artagnan,” said Athos, taking his hand, “you know I love you; if I

had a son I could not love him better. Take my advice, renounce this

woman. I do not know her, but a sort of intuition tells me she is a

lost creature, and that there is something fatal about her.”

“You are right,” said D’Artagnan; “I will have done with her. I own

that this woman terrifies me.”

“Shall you have the courage?” said Athos.

“I shall,” replied D’Artagnan, “and instantly.”

“In truth, my young friend, you will act rightly,” said the gentleman,

pressing the Gascon’s hand with an affection almost paternal; “and God

grant that this woman, who has scarcely entered into your life, may not

leave a terrible trace in it!” And Athos bowed to D’Artagnan like a man

who wishes it understood that he would not be sorry to be left alone

with his thoughts.

On reaching home D’Artagnan found Kitty waiting for him. A month of

fever could not have changed her more than this one night of

sleeplessness and sorrow.

She was sent by her mistress to the false De Wardes. Her mistress was

mad with love, intoxicated with joy. She wished to know when her lover

would meet her a second night; and poor Kitty, pale and trembling,

awaited D’Artagnan’s reply. The counsels of his friend, joined to the

cries of his own heart, made him determine, now his pride was saved and

his vengeance satisfied, not to see Milady again. As a reply, he wrote

the following letter:

Do not depend upon me, madame, for the next meeting. Since my

convalescence I have so many affairs of this kind on my hands that I am

forced to regulate them a little. When your turn comes, I shall have

the honor to inform you of it. I kiss your hands.

COMTE DE WARDES

Not a word about the sapphire. Was the Gascon determined to keep it as

a weapon against Milady, or else, let us be frank, did he not reserve

the sapphire as a last resource for his outfit? It would be wrong to

judge the actions of one period from the point of view of another. That

which would now be considered as disgraceful to a gentleman was at that

time quite a simple and natural affair, and the younger sons of the

best families were frequently supported by their mistresses. D’Artagnan

gave the open letter to Kitty, who at first was unable to comprehend

it, but who became almost wild with joy on reading it a second time.

She could scarcely believe in her happiness; and D’Artagnan was forced

to renew with the living voice the assurances which he had written. And

whatever might be—considering the violent character of Milady—the

danger which the poor girl incurred in giving this billet to her

mistress, she ran back to the Place Royale as fast as her legs could

carry her.

The heart of the best woman is pitiless toward the sorrows of a rival.

Milady opened the letter with eagerness equal to Kitty’s in bringing

it; but at the first words she read she became livid. She crushed the

paper in her hand, and turning with flashing eyes upon Kitty, she

cried, “What is this letter?”

“The answer to Madame’s,” replied Kitty, all in a tremble.

“Impossible!” cried Milady. “It is impossible a gentleman could have

written such a letter to a woman.” Then all at once, starting, she

cried, “My God! can he have—” and she stopped. She ground her teeth;

she was of the color of ashes. She tried to go toward the window for

air, but she could only stretch forth her arms; her legs failed her,

and she sank into an armchair. Kitty, fearing she was ill, hastened

toward her and was beginning to open her dress; but Milady started up,

pushing her away. “What do you want with me?” said she, “and why do you

place your hand on me?”

“I thought that Madame was ill, and I wished to bring her help,”

responded the maid, frightened at the terrible expression which had

come over her mistress’s face.

“I faint? I? I? Do you take me for half a woman? When I am insulted I

do not faint; I avenge myself!”

And she made a sign for Kitty to leave the room.

Chapter XXXVI.

DREAM OF VENGEANCE

That evening Milady gave orders that when M. d’Artagnan came as usual,

he should be immediately admitted; but he did not come.

The next day Kitty went to see the young man again, and related to him

all that had passed on the preceding evening. D’Artagnan smiled; this

jealous anger of Milady was his revenge.

That evening Milady was still more impatient than on the preceding

evening. She renewed the order relative to the Gascon; but as before

she expected him in vain.

The next morning, when Kitty presented herself at D’Artagnan’s, she was

no longer joyous and alert as on the two preceding days; but on the

contrary sad as death.

D’Artagnan asked the poor girl what was the matter with her; but she,

as her only reply, drew a letter from her pocket and gave it to him.

This letter was in Milady’s handwriting; only this time it was

addressed to M. d’Artagnan, and not to M. de Wardes.

He opened it and read as follows:

DEAR M. D’ARTAGNAN, It is wrong thus to neglect your friends,

particularly at the moment you are about to leave them for so long a

time. My brother-in-law and myself expected you yesterday and the day

before, but in vain. Will it be the same this evening?

Your very grateful,

MILADY CLARIK

“That’s all very simple,” said D’Artagnan; “I expected this letter. My

credit rises by the fall of that of the Comte de Wardes.”

“And will you go?” asked Kitty.

“Listen to me, my dear girl,” said the Gascon, who sought for an excuse

in his own eyes for breaking the promise he had made Athos; “you must

understand it would be impolitic not to accept such a positive

invitation. Milady, not seeing me come again, would not be able to

understand what could cause the interruption of my visits, and might

suspect something; who could say how far the vengeance of such a woman

would go?”

“Oh, my God!” said Kitty, “you know how to represent things in such a

way that you are always in the right. You are going now to pay your

court to her again, and if this time you succeed in pleasing her in

your own name and with your own face, it will be much worse than

before.”

Instinct made poor Kitty guess a part of what was to happen. D’Artagnan

reassured her as well as he could, and promised to remain insensible to

the seductions of Milady.

He desired Kitty to tell her mistress that he could not be more

grateful for her kindnesses than he was, and that he would be obedient

to her orders. He did not dare to write for fear of not being able—to

such experienced eyes as those of Milady—to disguise his writing

sufficiently.

As nine o’clock sounded, D’Artagnan was at the Place Royale. It was

evident that the servants who waited in the antechamber were warned,

for as soon as D’Artagnan appeared, before even he had asked if Milady

were visible, one of them ran to announce him.

“Show him in,” said Milady, in a quick tone, but so piercing that

D’Artagnan heard her in the antechamber.

He was introduced.

“I am at home to nobody,” said Milady; “observe, to _nobody_.”

The servant went out.

D’Artagnan cast an inquiring glance at Milady. She was pale, and looked

fatigued, either from tears or want of sleep. The number of lights had

been intentionally diminished, but the young woman could not conceal

the traces of the fever which had devoured her for two days.

D’Artagnan approached her with his usual gallantry. She then made an

extraordinary effort to receive him, but never did a more distressed

countenance give the lie to a more amiable smile.

To the questions which D’Artagnan put concerning her health, she

replied, “Bad, very bad.”

“Then,” replied he, “my visit is ill-timed; you, no doubt, stand in

need of repose, and I will withdraw.”

“No, no!” said Milady. “On the contrary, stay, Monsieur d’Artagnan;

your agreeable company will divert me.”

“Oh, oh!” thought D’Artagnan. “She has never been so kind before. On

guard!”

Milady assumed the most agreeable air possible, and conversed with more

than her usual brilliancy. At the same time the fever, which for an

instant abandoned her, returned to give luster to her eyes, color to

her cheeks, and vermillion to her lips. D’Artagnan was again in the

presence of the Circe who had before surrounded him with her

enchantments. His love, which he believed to be extinct but which was

only asleep, awoke again in his heart. Milady smiled, and D’Artagnan

felt that he could damn himself for that smile. There was a moment at

which he felt something like remorse.

By degrees, Milady became more communicative. She asked D’Artagnan if

he had a mistress.

“Alas!” said D’Artagnan, with the most sentimental air he could assume,

“can you be cruel enough to put such a question to me—to me, who, from

the moment I saw you, have only breathed and sighed through you and for

you?”

Milady smiled with a strange smile.

“Then you love me?” said she.

“Have I any need to tell you so? Have you not perceived it?”

“It may be; but you know the more hearts are worth the capture, the

more difficult they are to be won.”

“Oh, difficulties do not affright me,” said D’Artagnan. “I shrink

before nothing but impossibilities.”

“Nothing is impossible,” replied Milady, “to true love.”

“Nothing, madame?”

“Nothing,” replied Milady.

“The devil!” thought D’Artagnan. “The note is changed. Is she going to

fall in love with me, by chance, this fair inconstant; and will she be

disposed to give me myself another sapphire like that which she gave me

for De Wardes?”

D’Artagnan rapidly drew his seat nearer to Milady’s.

“Well, now,” she said, “let us see what you would do to prove this love

of which you speak.”

“All that could be required of me. Order; I am ready.”

“For everything?”

“For everything,” cried D’Artagnan, who knew beforehand that he had not

much to risk in engaging himself thus.

“Well, now let us talk a little seriously,” said Milady, in her turn

drawing her armchair nearer to D’Artagnan’s chair.

“I am all attention, madame,” said he.

Milady remained thoughtful and undecided for a moment; then, as if

appearing to have formed a resolution, she said, “I have an enemy.”

“You, madame!” said D’Artagnan, affecting surprise; “is that possible,

my God?—good and beautiful as you are!”

“A mortal enemy.”

“Indeed!”

“An enemy who has insulted me so cruelly that between him and me it is

war to the death. May I reckon on you as an auxiliary?”

D’Artagnan at once perceived the ground which the vindictive creature

wished to reach.

“You may, madame,” said he, with emphasis. “My arm and my life belong

to you, like my love.”

“Then,” said Milady, “since you are as generous as you are loving—”

She stopped.

“Well?” demanded D’Artagnan.

“Well,” replied Milady, after a moment of silence, “from the present

time, cease to talk of impossibilities.”

“Do not overwhelm me with happiness,” cried D’Artagnan, throwing

himself on his knees, and covering with kisses the hands abandoned to

him.

“Avenge me of that infamous De Wardes,” said Milady, between her teeth,

“and I shall soon know how to get rid of you—you double idiot, you

animated sword blade!”

“Fall voluntarily into my arms, hypocritical and dangerous woman,” said

D’Artagnan, likewise to himself, “after having abused me with such

effrontery, and afterward I will laugh at you with him whom you wish me

to kill.”

D’Artagnan lifted up his head.

“I am ready,” said he.

“You have understood me, then, dear Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Milady.

“I could interpret one of your looks.”

“Then you would employ for me your arm which has already acquired so

much renown?”

“Instantly!”

“But on my part,” said Milady, “how should I repay such a service? I

know these lovers. They are men who do nothing for nothing.”

“You know the only reply that I desire,” said D’Artagnan, “the only one

worthy of you and of me!”

And he drew nearer to her.

She scarcely resisted.

“Interested man!” cried she, smiling.

“Ah,” cried D’Artagnan, really carried away by the passion this woman

had the power to kindle in his heart, “ah, that is because my happiness

appears so impossible to me; and I have such fear that it should fly

away from me like a dream that I pant to make a reality of it.”

“Well, merit this pretended happiness, then!”

“I am at your orders,” said D’Artagnan.

“Quite certain?” said Milady, with a last doubt.

“Only name to me the base man that has brought tears into your

beautiful eyes!”

“Who told you that I had been weeping?” said she.

“It appeared to me—”

“Such women as I never weep,” said Milady.

“So much the better! Come, tell me his name!”

“Remember that his name is all my secret.”

“Yet I must know his name.”

“Yes, you must; see what confidence I have in you!”

“You overwhelm me with joy. What is his name?”

“You know him.”

“Indeed.”

“Yes.”

“It is surely not one of my friends?” replied D’Artagnan, affecting

hesitation in order to make her believe him ignorant.

“If it were one of your friends you would hesitate, then?” cried

Milady; and a threatening glance darted from her eyes.

“Not if it were my own brother!” cried D’Artagnan, as if carried away

by his enthusiasm.

Our Gascon promised this without risk, for he knew all that was meant.

“I love your devotedness,” said Milady.

“Alas, do you love nothing else in me?” asked D’Artagnan.

“I love you also, _you!_” said she, taking his hand.

The warm pressure made D’Artagnan tremble, as if by the touch that

fever which consumed Milady attacked himself.

“You love me, you!” cried he. “Oh, if that were so, I should lose my

reason!”

And he folded her in his arms. She made no effort to remove her lips

from his kisses; only she did not respond to them. Her lips were cold;

it appeared to D’Artagnan that he had embraced a statue.

He was not the less intoxicated with joy, electrified by love. He

almost believed in the tenderness of Milady; he almost believed in the

crime of De Wardes. If De Wardes had at that moment been under his

hand, he would have killed him.

Milady seized the occasion.

“His name is—” said she, in her turn.

“De Wardes; I know it,” cried D’Artagnan.

“And how do you know it?” asked Milady, seizing both his hands, and

endeavoring to read with her eyes to the bottom of his heart.

D’Artagnan felt he had allowed himself to be carried away, and that he

had committed an error.

“Tell me, tell me, tell me, I say,” repeated Milady, “how do you know

it?”

“How do I know it?” said D’Artagnan.

“Yes.”

“I know it because yesterday Monsieur de Wardes, in a saloon where I

was, showed a ring which he said he had received from you.”

“Wretch!” cried Milady.

The epithet, as may be easily understood, resounded to the very bottom

of D’Artagnan’s heart.

“Well?” continued she.

“Well, I will avenge you of this wretch,” replied D’Artagnan, giving

himself the airs of Don Japhet of Armenia.

“Thanks, my brave friend!” cried Milady; “and when shall I be avenged?”

“Tomorrow—immediately—when you please!”

Milady was about to cry out, “Immediately,” but she reflected that such

precipitation would not be very gracious toward D’Artagnan.

Besides, she had a thousand precautions to take, a thousand counsels to

give to her defender, in order that he might avoid explanations with

the count before witnesses. All this was answered by an expression of

D’Artagnan’s. “Tomorrow,” said he, “you will be avenged, or I shall be

dead.”

“No,” said she, “you will avenge me; but you will not be dead. He is a

coward.”

“With women, perhaps; but not with men. I know something of him.”

“But it seems you had not much reason to complain of your fortune in

your contest with him.”

“Fortune is a courtesan; favorable yesterday, she may turn her back

tomorrow.”

“Which means that you now hesitate?”

“No, I do not hesitate; God forbid! But would it be just to allow me to

go to a possible death without having given me at least something more

than hope?”

Milady answered by a glance which said, “Is that all?—speak, then.” And

then accompanying the glance with explanatory words, “That is but too

just,” said she, tenderly.

“Oh, you are an angel!” exclaimed the young man.

“Then all is agreed?” said she.

“Except that which I ask of you, dear love.”

“But when I assure you that you may rely on my tenderness?”

“I cannot wait till tomorrow.”

“Silence! I hear my brother. It will be useless for him to find you

here.”

She rang the bell and Kitty appeared.

“Go out this way,” said she, opening a small private door, “and come

back at eleven o’clock; we will then terminate this conversation. Kitty

will conduct you to my chamber.”

The poor girl almost fainted at hearing these words.

“Well, mademoiselle, what are you thinking about, standing there like a

statue? Do as I bid you: show the chevalier out; and this evening at

eleven o’clock—you have heard what I said.”

“It appears that these appointments are all made for eleven o’clock,”

thought D’Artagnan; “that’s a settled custom.”

Milady held out her hand to him, which he kissed tenderly.

“But,” said he, as he retired as quickly as possible from the

reproaches of Kitty, “I must not play the fool. This woman is certainly

a great liar. I must take care.”

Chapter XXXVII.

MILADY’S SECRET

D’Artagnan left the hôtel instead of going up at once to Kitty’s

chamber, as she endeavored to persuade him to do—and that for two

reasons: the first, because by this means he should escape reproaches,

recriminations, and prayers; the second, because he was not sorry to

have an opportunity of reading his own thoughts and endeavoring, if

possible, to fathom those of this woman.

What was most clear in the matter was that D’Artagnan loved Milady like

a madman, and that she did not love him at all. In an instant

D’Artagnan perceived that the best way in which he could act would be

to go home and write Milady a long letter, in which he would confess to

her that he and De Wardes were, up to the present moment absolutely the

same, and that consequently he could not undertake, without committing

suicide, to kill the Comte de Wardes. But he also was spurred on by a

ferocious desire of vengeance. He wished to subdue this woman in his

own name; and as this vengeance appeared to him to have a certain

sweetness in it, he could not make up his mind to renounce it.

He walked six or seven times round the Place Royale, turning at every

ten steps to look at the light in Milady’s apartment, which was to be

seen through the blinds. It was evident that this time the young woman

was not in such haste to retire to her apartment as she had been the

first.

At length the light disappeared. With this light was extinguished the

last irresolution in the heart of D’Artagnan. He recalled to his mind

the details of the first night, and with a beating heart and a brain on

fire he re-entered the hôtel and flew toward Kitty’s chamber.

The poor girl, pale as death and trembling in all her limbs, wished to

delay her lover; but Milady, with her ear on the watch, had heard the

noise D’Artagnan had made, and opening the door, said, “Come in.”

All this was of such incredible immodesty, of such monstrous

effrontery, that D’Artagnan could scarcely believe what he saw or what

he heard. He imagined himself to be drawn into one of those fantastic

intrigues one meets in dreams. He, however, darted not the less quickly

toward Milady, yielding to that magnetic attraction which the loadstone

exercises over iron.

As the door closed after them Kitty rushed toward it. Jealousy, fury,

offended pride, all the passions in short that dispute the heart of an

outraged woman in love, urged her to make a revelation; but she

reflected that she would be totally lost if she confessed having

assisted in such a machination, and above all, that D’Artagnan would

also be lost to her forever. This last thought of love counseled her to

make this last sacrifice.

D’Artagnan, on his part, had gained the summit of all his wishes. It

was no longer a rival who was beloved; it was himself who was

apparently beloved. A secret voice whispered to him, at the bottom of

his heart, that he was but an instrument of vengeance, that he was only

caressed till he had given death; but pride, but self-love, but madness

silenced this voice and stifled its murmurs. And then our Gascon, with

that large quantity of conceit which we know he possessed, compared

himself with De Wardes, and asked himself why, after all, he should not

be beloved for himself?

He was absorbed entirely by the sensations of the moment. Milady was no

longer for him that woman of fatal intentions who had for a moment

terrified him; she was an ardent, passionate mistress, abandoning

herself to love which she also seemed to feel. Two hours thus glided

away. When the transports of the two lovers were calmer, Milady, who

had not the same motives for forgetfulness that D’Artagnan had, was the

first to return to reality, and asked the young man if the means which

were on the morrow to bring on the encounter between him and De Wardes

were already arranged in his mind.

But D’Artagnan, whose ideas had taken quite another course, forgot

himself like a fool, and answered gallantly that it was too late to

think about duels and sword thrusts.

This coldness toward the only interests that occupied her mind

terrified Milady, whose questions became more pressing.

Then D’Artagnan, who had never seriously thought of this impossible

duel, endeavored to turn the conversation; but he could not succeed.

Milady kept him within the limits she had traced beforehand with her

irresistible spirit and her iron will.

D’Artagnan fancied himself very cunning when advising Milady to

renounce, by pardoning De Wardes, the furious projects she had formed.

But at the first word the young woman started, and exclaimed in a

sharp, bantering tone, which sounded strangely in the darkness, “Are

you afraid, dear Monsieur d’Artagnan?”

“You cannot think so, dear love!” replied D’Artagnan; “but now, suppose

this poor Comte de Wardes were less guilty than you think him?”

“At all events,” said Milady, seriously, “he has deceived me, and from

the moment he deceived me, he merited death.”

“He shall die, then, since you condemn him!” said D’Artagnan, in so

firm a tone that it appeared to Milady an undoubted proof of devotion.

This reassured her.

We cannot say how long the night seemed to Milady, but D’Artagnan

believed it to be hardly two hours before the daylight peeped through

the window blinds, and invaded the chamber with its paleness. Seeing

D’Artagnan about to leave her, Milady recalled his promise to avenge

her on the Comte de Wardes.

“I am quite ready,” said D’Artagnan; “but in the first place I should

like to be certain of one thing.”

“And what is that?” asked Milady.

“That is, whether you really love me?”

“I have given you proof of that, it seems to me.”

“And I am yours, body and soul!”

“Thanks, my brave lover; but as you are satisfied of my love, you must,

in your turn, satisfy me of yours. Is it not so?”

“Certainly; but if you love me as much as you say,” replied D’Artagnan,

“do you not entertain a little fear on my account?”

“What have I to fear?”

“Why, that I may be dangerously wounded—killed even.”

“Impossible!” cried Milady, “you are such a valiant man, and such an

expert swordsman.”

“You would not, then, prefer a method,” resumed D’Artagnan, “which

would equally avenge you while rendering the combat useless?”

Milady looked at her lover in silence. The pale light of the first rays

of day gave to her clear eyes a strangely frightful expression.

“Really,” said she, “I believe you now begin to hesitate.”

“No, I do not hesitate; but I really pity this poor Comte de Wardes,

since you have ceased to love him. I think that a man must be so

severely punished by the loss of your love that he stands in need of no

other chastisement.”

“Who told you that I loved him?” asked Milady, sharply.

“At least, I am now at liberty to believe, without too much fatuity,

that you love another,” said the young man, in a caressing tone, “and I

repeat that I am really interested for the count.”

“You?” asked Milady.

“Yes, I.”

“And why _you?_”

“Because I alone know—”

“What?”

“That he is far from being, or rather having been, so guilty toward you

as he appears.”

“Indeed!” said Milady, in an anxious tone; “explain yourself, for I

really cannot tell what you mean.”

And she looked at D’Artagnan, who embraced her tenderly, with eyes

which seemed to burn themselves away.

“Yes; I am a man of honor,” said D’Artagnan, determined to come to an

end, “and since your love is mine, and I am satisfied I possess it—for

I do possess it, do I not?”

“Entirely; go on.”

“Well, I feel as if transformed—a confession weighs on my mind.”

“A confession!”

“If I had the least doubt of your love I would not make it, but you

love me, my beautiful mistress, do you not?”

“Without doubt.”

“Then if through excess of love I have rendered myself culpable toward

you, you will pardon me?”

“Perhaps.”

D’Artagnan tried with his sweetest smile to touch his lips to Milady’s,

but she evaded him.

“This confession,” said she, growing paler, “what is this confession?”

“You gave De Wardes a meeting on Thursday last in this very room, did

you not?”

“No, no! It is not true,” said Milady, in a tone of voice so firm, and

with a countenance so unchanged, that if D’Artagnan had not been in

such perfect possession of the fact, he would have doubted.

“Do not lie, my angel,” said D’Artagnan, smiling; “that would be

useless.”

“What do you mean? Speak! you kill me.”

“Be satisfied; you are not guilty toward me, and I have already

pardoned you.”

“What next? what next?”

“De Wardes cannot boast of anything.”

“How is that? You told me yourself that that ring—”

“That ring I have! The Comte de Wardes of Thursday and the D’Artagnan

of today are the same person.”

The imprudent young man expected a surprise, mixed with shame—a slight

storm which would resolve itself into tears; but he was strangely

deceived, and his error was not of long duration.

Pale and trembling, Milady repulsed D’Artagnan’s attempted embrace by a

violent blow on the chest, as she sprang out of bed.

It was almost broad daylight.

D’Artagnan detained her by her night dress of fine India linen, to

implore her pardon; but she, with a strong movement, tried to escape.

Then the cambric was torn from her beautiful shoulders; and on one of

those lovely shoulders, round and white, D’Artagnan recognized, with

inexpressible astonishment, the _fleur-de-lis_—that indelible mark

which the hand of the infamous executioner had imprinted.

“Great God!” cried D’Artagnan, loosing his hold of her dress, and

remaining mute, motionless, and frozen.

But Milady felt herself denounced even by his terror. He had doubtless

seen all. The young man now knew her secret, her terrible secret—the

secret she concealed even from her maid with such care, the secret of

which all the world was ignorant, except himself.

She turned upon him, no longer like a furious woman, but like a wounded

panther.

“Ah, wretch!” cried she, “you have basely betrayed me, and still more,

you have my secret! You shall die.”

And she flew to a little inlaid casket which stood upon the dressing

table, opened it with a feverish and trembling hand, drew from it a

small poniard, with a golden haft and a sharp thin blade, and then

threw herself with a bound upon D’Artagnan.

Although the young man was brave, as we know, he was terrified at that

wild countenance, those terribly dilated pupils, those pale cheeks, and

those bleeding lips. He recoiled to the other side of the room as he

would have done from a serpent which was crawling toward him, and his

sword coming in contact with his nervous hand, he drew it almost

unconsciously from the scabbard. But without taking any heed of the

sword, Milady endeavored to get near enough to him to stab him, and did

not stop till she felt the sharp point at her throat.

She then tried to seize the sword with her hands; but D’Artagnan kept

it free from her grasp, and presenting the point, sometimes at her

eyes, sometimes at her breast, compelled her to glide behind the

bedstead, while he aimed at making his retreat by the door which led to

Kitty’s apartment.

Milady during this time continued to strike at him with horrible fury,

screaming in a formidable way.

As all this, however, bore some resemblance to a duel, D’Artagnan began

to recover himself little by little.

“Well, beautiful lady, very well,” said he; “but, _pardieu_, if you

don’t calm yourself, I will design a second _fleur-de-lis_ upon one of

those pretty cheeks!”

“Scoundrel, infamous scoundrel!” howled Milady.

But D’Artagnan, still keeping on the defensive, drew near to Kitty’s

door. At the noise they made, she in overturning the furniture in her

efforts to get at him, he in screening himself behind the furniture to

keep out of her reach, Kitty opened the door. D’Artagnan, who had

unceasingly maneuvered to gain this point, was not at more than three

paces from it. With one spring he flew from the chamber of Milady into

that of the maid, and quick as lightning, he slammed to the door, and

placed all his weight against it, while Kitty pushed the bolts.

Then Milady attempted to tear down the doorcase, with a strength

apparently above that of a woman; but finding she could not accomplish

this, she in her fury stabbed at the door with her poniard, the point

of which repeatedly glittered through the wood. Every blow was

accompanied with terrible imprecations.

“Quick, Kitty, quick!” said D’Artagnan, in a low voice, as soon as the

bolts were fast, “let me get out of the hôtel; for if we leave her time

to turn round, she will have me killed by the servants.”

“But you can’t go out so,” said Kitty; “you are naked.”

“That’s true,” said D’Artagnan, then first thinking of the costume he

found himself in, “that’s true. But dress me as well as you are able,

only make haste; think, my dear girl, it’s life and death!”

Kitty was but too well aware of that. In a turn of the hand she muffled

him up in a flowered robe, a large hood, and a cloak. She gave him some

slippers, in which he placed his naked feet, and then conducted him

down the stairs. It was time. Milady had already rung her bell, and

roused the whole hôtel. The porter was drawing the cord at the moment

Milady cried from her window, “Don’t open!”

The young man fled while she was still threatening him with an impotent

gesture. The moment she lost sight of him, Milady tumbled fainting into

her chamber.

Chapter XXXVIII.

HOW, WITHOUT INCOMMDING HIMSELF, ATHOS PROCURES HIS EQUIPMENT

D’Artagnan was so completely bewildered that without taking any heed of

what might become of Kitty he ran at full speed across half Paris, and

did not stop till he came to Athos’s door. The confusion of his mind,

the terror which spurred him on, the cries of some of the patrol who

started in pursuit of him, and the hooting of the people who,

notwithstanding the early hour, were going to their work, only made him

precipitate his course.

He crossed the court, ran up the two flights to Athos’s apartment, and

knocked at the door enough to break it down.

Grimaud came, rubbing his half-open eyes, to answer this noisy summons,

and D’Artagnan sprang with such violence into the room as nearly to

overturn the astonished lackey.

In spite of his habitual silence, the poor lad this time found his

speech.

“Holloa, there!” cried he; “what do you want, you strumpet? What’s your

business here, you hussy?”

D’Artagnan threw off his hood, and disengaged his hands from the folds

of the cloak. At sight of the mustaches and the naked sword, the poor

devil perceived he had to deal with a man. He then concluded it must be

an assassin.

“Help! murder! help!” cried he.

“Hold your tongue, you stupid fellow!” said the young man; “I am

D’Artagnan; don’t you know me? Where is your master?”

“You, Monsieur d’Artagnan!” cried Grimaud, “impossible.”

“Grimaud,” said Athos, coming out of his apartment in a dressing gown,

“Grimaud, I thought I heard you permitting yourself to speak?”

“Ah, monsieur, it is—”

“Silence!”

Grimaud contented himself with pointing D’Artagnan out to his master

with his finger.

Athos recognized his comrade, and phlegmatic as he was, he burst into a

laugh which was quite excused by the strange masquerade before his

eyes—petticoats falling over his shoes, sleeves tucked up, and

mustaches stiff with agitation.

“Don’t laugh, my friend!” cried D’Artagnan; “for heaven’s sake, don’t

laugh, for upon my soul, it’s no laughing matter!”

And he pronounced these words with such a solemn air and with such a

real appearance of terror, that Athos eagerly seized his hand, crying,

“Are you wounded, my friend? How pale you are!”

“No, but I have just met with a terrible adventure! Are you alone,

Athos?”

“_Parbleu!_ whom do you expect to find with me at this hour?”

“Well, well!” and D’Artagnan rushed into Athos’s chamber.

“Come, speak!” said the latter, closing the door and bolting it, that

they might not be disturbed. “Is the king dead? Have you killed the

cardinal? You are quite upset! Come, come, tell me; I am dying with

curiosity and uneasiness!”

“Athos,” said D’Artagnan, getting rid of his female garments, and

appearing in his shirt, “prepare yourself to hear an incredible, an

unheard-of story.”

“Well, but put on this dressing gown first,” said the Musketeer to his

friend.

D’Artagnan donned the robe as quickly as he could, mistaking one sleeve

for the other, so greatly was he still agitated.

“Well?” said Athos.

“Well,” replied D’Artagnan, bending his mouth to Athos’s ear, and

lowering his voice, “Milady is marked with a _fleur-de-lis_ upon her

shoulder!”

“Ah!” cried the Musketeer, as if he had received a ball in his heart.

“Let us see,” said D’Artagnan. “Are you _sure_ that the _other_ is

dead?”

“_The other?_” said Athos, in so stifled a voice that D’Artagnan

scarcely heard him.

“Yes, she of whom you told me one day at Amiens.”

Athos uttered a groan, and let his head sink on his hands.

“This is a woman of twenty-six or twenty-eight years.”

“Fair,” said Athos, “is she not?”

“Very.”

“Blue and clear eyes, of a strange brilliancy, with black eyelids and

eyebrows?”

“Yes.”

“Tall, well-made? She has lost a tooth, next to the eyetooth on the

left?”

“Yes.”

“The _fleur-de-lis_ is small, rosy in color, and looks as if efforts

had been made to efface it by the application of poultices?”

“Yes.”

“But you say she is English?”

“She is called Milady, but she may be French. Lord de Winter is only

her brother-in-law.”

“I will see her, D’Artagnan!”

“Beware, Athos, beware. You tried to kill her; she is a woman to return

you the like, and not to fail.”

“She will not dare to say anything; that would be to denounce herself.”

“She is capable of anything or everything. Did you ever see her

furious?”

“No,” said Athos.

“A tigress, a panther! Ah, my dear Athos, I am greatly afraid I have

drawn a terrible vengeance on both of us!”

D’Artagnan then related all—the mad passion of Milady and her menaces

of death.

“You are right; and upon my soul, I would give my life for a hair,”

said Athos. “Fortunately, the day after tomorrow we leave Paris. We are

going according to all probability to La Rochelle, and once gone—”

“She will follow you to the end of the world, Athos, if she recognizes

you. Let her, then, exhaust her vengeance on me alone!”

“My dear friend, of what consequence is it if she kills me?” said

Athos. “Do you, perchance, think I set any great store by life?”

“There is something horribly mysterious under all this, Athos; this

woman is one of the cardinal’s spies, I am sure of that.”

“In that case, take care! If the cardinal does not hold you in high

admiration for the affair of London, he entertains a great hatred for

you; but as, considering everything, he cannot accuse you openly, and

as hatred must be satisfied, particularly when it’s a cardinal’s

hatred, take care of yourself. If you go out, do not go out alone; when

you eat, use every precaution. Mistrust everything, in short, even your

own shadow.”

“Fortunately,” said D’Artagnan, “all this will be only necessary till

after tomorrow evening, for when once with the army, we shall have, I

hope, only men to dread.”

“In the meantime,” said Athos, “I renounce my plan of seclusion, and

wherever you go, I will go with you. You must return to the Rue des

Fossoyeurs; I will accompany you.”

“But however near it may be,” replied D’Artagnan, “I cannot go thither

in this guise.”

“That’s true,” said Athos, and he rang the bell.

Grimaud entered.

Athos made him a sign to go to D’Artagnan’s residence, and bring back

some clothes. Grimaud replied by another sign that he understood

perfectly, and set off.

“All this will not advance your outfit,” said Athos; “for if I am not

mistaken, you have left the best of your apparel with Milady, and she

will certainly not have the politeness to return it to you.

Fortunately, you have the sapphire.”

“The jewel is yours, my dear Athos! Did you not tell me it was a family

jewel?”

“Yes, my grandfather gave two thousand crowns for it, as he once told

me. It formed part of the nuptial present he made his wife, and it is

magnificent. My mother gave it to me, and I, fool as I was, instead of

keeping the ring as a holy relic, gave it to this wretch.”

“Then, my friend, take back this ring, to which I see you attach much

value.”

“I take back the ring, after it has passed through the hands of that

infamous creature? Never; that ring is defiled, D’Artagnan.”

“Sell it, then.”

“Sell a jewel which came from my mother! I vow I should consider it a

profanation.”

“Pledge it, then; you can borrow at least a thousand crowns on it. With

that sum you can extricate yourself from your present difficulties; and

when you are full of money again, you can redeem it, and take it back

cleansed from its ancient stains, as it will have passed through the

hands of usurers.”

Athos smiled.

“You are a capital companion, D’Artagnan,” said he; “your never-failing

cheerfulness raises poor souls in affliction. Well, let us pledge the

ring, but upon one condition.”

“What?”

“That there shall be five hundred crowns for you, and five hundred

crowns for me.”

“Don’t dream it, Athos. I don’t need the quarter of such a sum—I who am

still only in the Guards—and by selling my saddles, I shall procure it.

What do I want? A horse for Planchet, that’s all. Besides, you forget

that I have a ring likewise.”

“To which you attach more value, it seems, than I do to mine; at least,

I have thought so.”

“Yes, for in any extreme circumstance it might not only extricate us

from some great embarrassment, but even a great danger. It is not only

a valuable diamond, but it is an enchanted talisman.”

“I don’t at all understand you, but I believe all you say to be true.

Let us return to my ring, or rather to yours. You shall take half the

sum that will be advanced upon it, or I will throw it into the Seine;

and I doubt, as was the case with Polycrates, whether any fish will be

sufficiently complaisant to bring it back to us.”

“Well, I will take it, then,” said D’Artagnan.

At this moment Grimaud returned, accompanied by Planchet; the latter,

anxious about his master and curious to know what had happened to him,

had taken advantage of the opportunity and brought the garments

himself.

D’Artagnan dressed himself, and Athos did the same. When the two were

ready to go out, the latter made Grimaud the sign of a man taking aim,

and the lackey immediately took down his musketoon, and prepared to

follow his master.

They arrived without accident at the Rue des Fossoyeurs. Bonacieux was

standing at the door, and looked at D’Artagnan hatefully.

“Make haste, dear lodger,” said he; “there is a very pretty girl

waiting for you upstairs; and you know women don’t like to be kept

waiting.”

“That’s Kitty!” said D’Artagnan to himself, and darted into the

passage.

Sure enough! Upon the landing leading to the chamber, and crouching

against the door, he found the poor girl, all in a tremble. As soon as

she perceived him, she cried, “You have promised your protection; you

have promised to save me from her anger. Remember, it is you who have

ruined me!”

“Yes, yes, to be sure, Kitty,” said D’Artagnan; “be at ease, my girl.

But what happened after my departure?”

“How can I tell!” said Kitty. “The lackeys were brought by the cries

she made. She was mad with passion. There exist no imprecations she did

not pour out against you. Then I thought she would remember it was

through my chamber you had penetrated hers, and that then she would

suppose I was your accomplice; so I took what little money I had and

the best of my things, and I got away.

“Poor dear girl! But what can I do with you? I am going away the day

after tomorrow.”

“Do what you please, Monsieur Chevalier. Help me out of Paris; help me

out of France!”

“I cannot take you, however, to the siege of La Rochelle,” said

D’Artagnan.

“No; but you can place me in one of the provinces with some lady of

your acquaintance—in your own country, for instance.”

“My dear little love! In my country the ladies do without chambermaids.

But stop! I can manage your business for you. Planchet, go and find

Aramis. Request him to come here directly. We have something very

important to say to him.”

“I understand,” said Athos; “but why not Porthos? I should have thought

that his duchess—”

“Oh, Porthos’s duchess is dressed by her husband’s clerks,” said

D’Artagnan, laughing. “Besides, Kitty would not like to live in the Rue

aux Ours. Isn’t it so, Kitty?”

“I do not care where I live,” said Kitty, “provided I am well

concealed, and nobody knows where I am.”

“Meanwhile, Kitty, when we are about to separate, and you are no longer

jealous of me—”

“Monsieur Chevalier, far off or near,” said Kitty, “I shall always love

you.”

“Where the devil will constancy niche itself next?” murmured Athos.

“And I, also,” said D’Artagnan, “I also. I shall always love you; be

sure of that. But now answer me. I attach great importance to the

question I am about to put to you. Did you never hear talk of a young

woman who was carried off one night?”

“There, now! Oh, Monsieur Chevalier, do you love that woman still?”

“No, no; it is one of my friends who loves her—Monsieur Athos, this

gentleman here.”

“I?” cried Athos, with an accent like that of a man who perceives he is

about to tread upon an adder.

“You, to be sure!” said D’Artagnan, pressing Athos’s hand. “You know

the interest we both take in this poor little Madame Bonacieux.

Besides, Kitty will tell nothing; will you, Kitty? You understand, my

dear girl,” continued D’Artagnan, “she is the wife of that frightful

baboon you saw at the door as you came in.”

“Oh, my God! You remind me of my fright! If he should have known me

again!”

“How? know you again? Did you ever see that man before?”

“He came twice to Milady’s.”

“That’s it. About what time?”

“Why, about fifteen or eighteen days ago.”

“Exactly so.”

“And yesterday evening he came again.”

“Yesterday evening?”

“Yes, just before you came.”

“My dear Athos, we are enveloped in a network of spies. And do you

believe he knew you again, Kitty?”

“I pulled down my hood as soon as I saw him, but perhaps it was too

late.”

“Go down, Athos—he mistrusts you less than me—and see if he be still at

his door.”

Athos went down and returned immediately.

“He has gone,” said he, “and the house door is shut.”

“He has gone to make his report, and to say that all the pigeons are at

this moment in the dovecot.”

“Well, then, let us all fly,” said Athos, “and leave nobody here but

Planchet to bring us news.”

“A minute. Aramis, whom we have sent for!”

“That’s true,” said Athos; “we must wait for Aramis.”

At that moment Aramis entered.

The matter was all explained to him, and the friends gave him to

understand that among all his high connections he must find a place for

Kitty.

Aramis reflected for a minute, and then said, coloring, “Will it be

really rendering you a service, D’Artagnan?”

“I shall be grateful to you all my life.”

“Very well. Madame de Bois-Tracy asked me, for one of her friends who

resides in the provinces, I believe, for a trustworthy maid. If you

can, my dear D’Artagnan, answer for Mademoiselle—”

“Oh, monsieur, be assured that I shall be entirely devoted to the

person who will give me the means of quitting Paris.”

“Then,” said Aramis, “this falls out very well.”

He placed himself at the table and wrote a little note which he sealed

with a ring, and gave the billet to Kitty.

“And now, my dear girl,” said D’Artagnan, “you know that it is not good

for any of us to be here. Therefore let us separate. We shall meet

again in better days.”

“And whenever we find each other, in whatever place it may be,” said

Kitty, “you will find me loving you as I love you today.”

“Dicers’ oaths!” said Athos, while D’Artagnan went to conduct Kitty

downstairs.

An instant afterward the three young men separated, agreeing to meet

again at four o’clock with Athos, and leaving Planchet to guard the

house.

Aramis returned home, and Athos and D’Artagnan busied themselves about

pledging the sapphire.

As the Gascon had foreseen, they easily obtained three hundred pistoles

on the ring. Still further, the Jew told them that if they would sell

it to him, as it would make a magnificent pendant for earrings, he

would give five hundred pistoles for it.

Athos and D’Artagnan, with the activity of two soldiers and the

knowledge of two connoisseurs, hardly required three hours to purchase

the entire equipment of the Musketeer. Besides, Athos was very easy,

and a noble to his fingers’ ends. When a thing suited him he paid the

price demanded, without thinking to ask for any abatement. D’Artagnan

would have remonstrated at this; but Athos put his hand upon his

shoulder, with a smile, and D’Artagnan understood that it was all very

well for such a little Gascon gentleman as himself to drive a bargain,

but not for a man who had the bearing of a prince. The Musketeer met

with a superb Andalusian horse, black as jet, nostrils of fire, legs

clean and elegant, rising six years. He examined him, and found him

sound and without blemish. They asked a thousand livres for him.

He might perhaps have been bought for less; but while D’Artagnan was

discussing the price with the dealer, Athos was counting out the money

on the table.

Grimaud had a stout, short Picard cob, which cost three hundred livres.

But when the saddle and arms for Grimaud were purchased, Athos had not

a sou left of his hundred and fifty pistoles. D’Artagnan offered his

friend a part of his share which he should return when convenient.

But Athos only replied to this proposal by shrugging his shoulders.

“How much did the Jew say he would give for the sapphire if he

purchased it?” said Athos.

“Five hundred pistoles.”

“That is to say, two hundred more—a hundred pistoles for you and a

hundred pistoles for me. Well, now, that would be a real fortune to us,

my friend; let us go back to the Jew’s again.”

“What! will you—”

“This ring would certainly only recall very bitter remembrances; then

we shall never be masters of three hundred pistoles to redeem it, so

that we really should lose two hundred pistoles by the bargain. Go and

tell him the ring is his, D’Artagnan, and bring back the two hundred

pistoles with you.”

“Reflect, Athos!”

“Ready money is needful for the present time, and we must learn how to

make sacrifices. Go, D’Artagnan, go; Grimaud will accompany you with

his musketoon.”

A half hour afterward, D’Artagnan returned with the two thousand

livres, and without having met with any accident.

It was thus Athos found at home resources which he did not expect.

Chapter XXXIX.

A VISION

At four o’clock the four friends were all assembled with Athos. Their

anxiety about their outfits had all disappeared, and each countenance

only preserved the expression of its own secret disquiet—for behind all

present happiness is concealed a fear for the future.

Suddenly Planchet entered, bringing two letters for D’Artagnan.

The one was a little billet, genteelly folded, with a pretty seal in

green wax on which was impressed a dove bearing a green branch.

The other was a large square epistle, resplendent with the terrible

arms of his Eminence the cardinal duke.

At the sight of the little letter the heart of D’Artagnan bounded, for

he believed he recognized the handwriting, and although he had seen

that writing but once, the memory of it remained at the bottom of his

heart.

He therefore seized the little epistle, and opened it eagerly.

“Be,” said the letter, “on Thursday next, at from six to seven o’clock

in the evening, on the road to Chaillot, and look carefully into the

carriages that pass; but if you have any consideration for your own

life or that of those who love you, do not speak a single word, do not

make a movement which may lead anyone to believe you have recognized

her who exposes herself to everything for the sake of seeing you but

for an instant.”

No signature.

“That’s a snare,” said Athos; “don’t go, D’Artagnan.”

“And yet,” replied D’Artagnan, “I think I recognize the writing.”

“It may be counterfeit,” said Athos. “Between six and seven o’clock the

road of Chaillot is quite deserted; you might as well go and ride in

the forest of Bondy.”

“But suppose we all go,” said D’Artagnan; “what the devil! They won’t

devour us all four, four lackeys, horses, arms, and all!”

“And besides, it will be a chance for displaying our new equipments,”

said Porthos.

“But if it is a woman who writes,” said Aramis, “and that woman desires

not to be seen, remember, you compromise her, D’Artagnan; which is not

the part of a gentleman.”

“We will remain in the background,” said Porthos, “and he will advance

alone.”

“Yes; but a pistol shot is easily fired from a carriage which goes at a

gallop.”

“Bah!” said D’Artagnan, “they will miss me; if they fire we will ride

after the carriage, and exterminate those who may be in it. They must

be enemies.”

“He is right,” said Porthos; “battle. Besides, we must try our own

arms.”

“Bah, let us enjoy that pleasure,” said Aramis, with his mild and

careless manner.

“As you please,” said Athos.

“Gentlemen,” said D’Artagnan, “it is half past four, and we have

scarcely time to be on the road of Chaillot by six.”

“Besides, if we go out too late, nobody will see us,” said Porthos,

“and that will be a pity. Let us get ready, gentlemen.”

“But this second letter,” said Athos, “you forget that; it appears to

me, however, that the seal denotes that it deserves to be opened. For

my part, I declare, D’Artagnan, I think it of much more consequence

than the little piece of waste paper you have so cunningly slipped into

your bosom.”

D’Artagnan blushed.

“Well,” said he, “let us see, gentlemen, what are his Eminence’s

commands,” and D’Artagnan unsealed the letter and read,

“M. d’Artagnan, of the king’s Guards, company Dessessart, is expected

at the Palais-Cardinal this evening, at eight o’clock.

“LA HOUDINIERE, _Captain of the Guards_”

“The devil!” said Athos; “here’s a rendezvous much more serious than

the other.”

“I will go to the second after attending the first,” said D’Artagnan.

“One is for seven o’clock, and the other for eight; there will be time

for both.”

“Hum! I would not go at all,” said Aramis. “A gallant knight cannot

decline a rendezvous with a lady; but a prudent gentleman may excuse

himself from not waiting on his Eminence, particularly when he has

reason to believe he is not invited to make his compliments.”

“I am of Aramis’s opinion,” said Porthos.

“Gentlemen,” replied D’Artagnan, “I have already received by Monsieur

de Cavois a similar invitation from his Eminence. I neglected it, and

on the morrow a serious misfortune happened to me—Constance

disappeared. Whatever may ensue, I will go.”

“If you are determined,” said Athos, “do so.”

“But the Bastille?” said Aramis.

“Bah! you will get me out if they put me there,” said D’Artagnan.

“To be sure we will,” replied Aramis and Porthos, with admirable

promptness and decision, as if that were the simplest thing in the

world, “to be sure we will get you out; but meantime, as we are to set

off the day after tomorrow, you would do much better not to risk this

Bastille.”

“Let us do better than that,” said Athos; “do not let us leave him

during the whole evening. Let each of us wait at a gate of the palace

with three Musketeers behind him; if we see a close carriage, at all

suspicious in appearance, come out, let us fall upon it. It is a long

time since we have had a skirmish with the Guards of Monsieur the

Cardinal; Monsieur de Tréville must think us dead.”

“To a certainty, Athos,” said Aramis, “you were meant to be a general

of the army! What do you think of the plan, gentlemen?”

“Admirable!” replied the young men in chorus.

“Well,” said Porthos, “I will run to the hôtel, and engage our comrades

to hold themselves in readiness by eight o’clock; the rendezvous, the

Place du Palais-Cardinal. Meantime, you see that the lackeys saddle the

horses.”

“I have no horse,” said D’Artagnan; “but that is of no consequence, I

can take one of Monsieur de Tréville’s.”

“That is not worth while,” said Aramis, “you can have one of mine.”

“One of yours! how many have you, then?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Three,” replied Aramis, smiling.

“_Certes_,” cried Athos, “you are the best-mounted poet of France or

Navarre.”

“Well, my dear Aramis, you don’t want three horses? I cannot comprehend

what induced you to buy three!”

“Therefore I only purchased two,” said Aramis.

“The third, then, fell from the clouds, I suppose?”

“No, the third was brought to me this very morning by a groom out of

livery, who would not tell me in whose service he was, and who said he

had received orders from his master.”

“Or his mistress,” interrupted D’Artagnan.

“That makes no difference,” said Aramis, coloring; “and who affirmed,

as I said, that he had received orders from his master or mistress to

place the horse in my stable, without informing me whence it came.”

“It is only to poets that such things happen,” said Athos, gravely.

“Well, in that case, we can manage famously,” said D’Artagnan; “which

of the two horses will you ride—that which you bought or the one that

was given to you?”

“That which was given to me, assuredly. You cannot for a moment

imagine, D’Artagnan, that I would commit such an offense toward—”

“The unknown giver,” interrupted D’Artagnan.

“Or the mysterious benefactress,” said Athos.

“The one you bought will then become useless to you?”

“Nearly so.”

“And you selected it yourself?”

“With the greatest care. The safety of the horseman, you know, depends

almost always upon the goodness of his horse.”

“Well, transfer it to me at the price it cost you?”

“I was going to make you the offer, my dear D’Artagnan, giving you all

the time necessary for repaying me such a trifle.”

“How much did it cost you?”

“Eight hundred livres.”

“Here are forty double pistoles, my dear friend,” said D’Artagnan,

taking the sum from his pocket; “I know that is the coin in which you

were paid for your poems.”

“You are rich, then?” said Aramis.

“Rich? Richest, my dear fellow!”

And D’Artagnan chinked the remainder of his pistoles in his pocket.

“Send your saddle, then, to the hôtel of the Musketeers, and your horse

can be brought back with ours.”

“Very well; but it is already five o’clock, so make haste.”

A quarter of an hour afterward Porthos appeared at the end of the Rue

Férou on a very handsome _genet_. Mousqueton followed him upon an

Auvergne horse, small but very handsome. Porthos was resplendent with

joy and pride.

At the same time, Aramis made his appearance at the other end of the

street upon a superb English charger. Bazin followed him upon a roan,

holding by the halter a vigorous Mecklenburg horse; this was

D’Artagnan’s mount.

The two Musketeers met at the gate. Athos and D’Artagnan watched their

approach from the window.

“The devil!” cried Aramis, “you have a magnificent horse there,

Porthos.”

“Yes,” replied Porthos, “it is the one that ought to have been sent to

me at first. A bad joke of the husband’s substituted the other; but the

husband has been punished since, and I have obtained full

satisfaction.”

Planchet and Grimaud appeared in their turn, leading their masters’

steeds. D’Artagnan and Athos put themselves into saddle with their

companions, and all four set forward; Athos upon a horse he owed to a

woman, Aramis on a horse he owed to his mistress, Porthos on a horse he

owed to his procurator’s wife, and D’Artagnan on a horse he owed to his

good fortune—the best mistress possible.

The lackeys followed.

As Porthos had foreseen, the cavalcade produced a good effect; and if

Mme. Coquenard had met Porthos and seen what a superb appearance he

made upon his handsome Spanish _genet_, she would not have regretted

the bleeding she had inflicted upon the strongbox of her husband.

Near the Louvre the four friends met with M. de Tréville, who was

returning from St. Germain; he stopped them to offer his compliments

upon their appointments, which in an instant drew round them a hundred

gapers.

D’Artagnan profited by the circumstance to speak to M. de Tréville of

the letter with the great red seal and the cardinal’s arms. It is well

understood that he did not breathe a word about the other.

M. de Tréville approved of the resolution he had adopted, and assured

him that if on the morrow he did not appear, he himself would undertake

to find him, let him be where he might.

At this moment the clock of La Samaritaine struck six; the four friends

pleaded an engagement, and took leave of M. de Tréville.

A short gallop brought them to the road of Chaillot; the day began to

decline, carriages were passing and repassing. D’Artagnan, keeping at

some distance from his friends, darted a scrutinizing glance into every

carriage that appeared, but saw no face with which he was acquainted.

At length, after waiting a quarter of an hour and just as twilight was

beginning to thicken, a carriage appeared, coming at a quick pace on

the road of Sèvres. A presentiment instantly told D’Artagnan that this

carriage contained the person who had appointed the rendezvous; the

young man was himself astonished to find his heart beat so violently.

Almost instantly a female head was put out at the window, with two

fingers placed upon her mouth, either to enjoin silence or to send him

a kiss. D’Artagnan uttered a slight cry of joy; this woman, or rather

this apparition—for the carriage passed with the rapidity of a

vision—was Mme. Bonacieux.

By an involuntary movement and in spite of the injunction given,

D’Artagnan put his horse into a gallop, and in a few strides overtook

the carriage; but the window was hermetically closed, the vision had

disappeared.

D’Artagnan then remembered the injunction: “If you value your own life

or that of those who love you, remain motionless, and as if you had

seen nothing.”

He stopped, therefore, trembling not for himself but for the poor woman

who had evidently exposed herself to great danger by appointing this

rendezvous.

The carriage pursued its way, still going at a great pace, till it

dashed into Paris, and disappeared.

D’Artagnan remained fixed to the spot, astounded and not knowing what

to think. If it was Mme. Bonacieux and if she was returning to Paris,

why this fugitive rendezvous, why this simple exchange of a glance, why

this lost kiss? If, on the other side, it was not she—which was still

quite possible—for the little light that remained rendered a mistake

easy—might it not be the commencement of some plot against him through

the allurement of this woman, for whom his love was known?

His three companions joined him. All had plainly seen a woman’s head

appear at the window, but none of them, except Athos, knew Mme.

Bonacieux. The opinion of Athos was that it was indeed she; but less

preoccupied by that pretty face than D’Artagnan, he had fancied he saw

a second head, a man’s head, inside the carriage.

“If that be the case,” said D’Artagnan, “they are doubtless

transporting her from one prison to another. But what can they intend

to do with the poor creature, and how shall I ever meet her again?”

“Friend,” said Athos, gravely, “remember that it is the dead alone with

whom we are not likely to meet again on this earth. You know something

of that, as well as I do, I think. Now, if your mistress is not dead,

if it is she we have just seen, you will meet with her again some day

or other. And perhaps, my God!” added he, with that misanthropic tone

which was peculiar to him, “perhaps sooner than you wish.”

Half past seven had sounded. The carriage had been twenty minutes

behind the time appointed. D’Artagnan’s friends reminded him that he

had a visit to pay, but at the same time bade him observe that there

was yet time to retract.

But D’Artagnan was at the same time impetuous and curious. He had made

up his mind that he would go to the Palais-Cardinal, and that he would

learn what his Eminence had to say to him. Nothing could turn him from

his purpose.

They reached the Rue St. Honoré, and in the Place du Palais-Cardinal

they found the twelve invited Musketeers, walking about in expectation

of their comrades. There only they explained to them the matter in

hand.

D’Artagnan was well known among the honorable corps of the king’s

Musketeers, in which it was known he would one day take his place; he

was considered beforehand as a comrade. It resulted from these

antecedents that everyone entered heartily into the purpose for which

they met; besides, it would not be unlikely that they would have an

opportunity of playing either the cardinal or his people an ill turn,

and for such expeditions these worthy gentlemen were always ready.

Athos divided them into three groups, assumed the command of one, gave

the second to Aramis, and the third to Porthos; and then each group

went and took their watch near an entrance.

D’Artagnan, on his part, entered boldly at the principal gate.

Although he felt himself ably supported, the young man was not without

a little uneasiness as he ascended the great staircase, step by step.

His conduct toward Milady bore a strong resemblance to treachery, and

he was very suspicious of the political relations which existed between

that woman and the cardinal. Still further, De Wardes, whom he had

treated so ill, was one of the tools of his Eminence; and D’Artagnan

knew that while his Eminence was terrible to his enemies, he was

strongly attached to his friends.

“If De Wardes has related all our affair to the cardinal, which is not

to be doubted, and if he has recognized me, as is probable, I may

consider myself almost as a condemned man,” said D’Artagnan, shaking

his head. “But why has he waited till now? That’s all plain enough.

Milady has laid her complaints against me with that hypocritical grief

which renders her so interesting, and this last offense has made the

cup overflow.”

“Fortunately,” added he, “my good friends are down yonder, and they

will not allow me to be carried away without a struggle. Nevertheless,

Monsieur de Tréville’s company of Musketeers alone cannot maintain a

war against the cardinal, who disposes of the forces of all France, and

before whom the queen is without power and the king without will.

D’Artagnan, my friend, you are brave, you are prudent, you have

excellent qualities; but the women will ruin you!”

He came to this melancholy conclusion as he entered the antechamber. He

placed his letter in the hands of the usher on duty, who led him into

the waiting room and passed on into the interior of the palace.

In this waiting room were five or six of the cardinal’s Guards, who

recognized D’Artagnan, and knowing that it was he who had wounded

Jussac, they looked upon him with a smile of singular meaning.

This smile appeared to D’Artagnan to be of bad augury. Only, as our

Gascon was not easily intimidated—or rather, thanks to a great pride

natural to the men of his country, he did not allow one easily to see

what was passing in his mind when that which was passing at all

resembled fear—he placed himself haughtily in front of Messieurs the

Guards, and waited with his hand on his hip, in an attitude by no means

deficient in majesty.

The usher returned and made a sign to D’Artagnan to follow him. It

appeared to the young man that the Guards, on seeing him depart,

chuckled among themselves.

He traversed a corridor, crossed a grand saloon, entered a library, and

found himself in the presence of a man seated at a desk and writing.

The usher introduced him, and retired without speaking a word.

D’Artagnan remained standing and examined this man.

D’Artagnan at first believed that he had to do with some judge

examining his papers; but he perceived that the man at the desk wrote,

or rather corrected, lines of unequal length, scanning the words on his

fingers. He saw then that he was with a poet. At the end of an instant

the poet closed his manuscript, upon the cover of which was written

“Mirame, a Tragedy in Five Acts,” and raised his head.

D’Artagnan recognized the cardinal.

Chapter XL.

A TERRIBLE VISION

The cardinal leaned his elbow on his manuscript, his cheek upon his

hand, and looked intently at the young man for a moment. No one had a

more searching eye than the Cardinal de Richelieu, and D’Artagnan felt

this glance run through his veins like a fever.

He however kept a good countenance, holding his hat in his hand and

awaiting the good pleasure of his Eminence, without too much assurance,

but also without too much humility.

“Monsieur,” said the cardinal, “are you a D’Artagnan from Béarn?”

“Yes, monseigneur,” replied the young man.

“There are several branches of the D’Artagnans at Tarbes and in its

environs,” said the cardinal; “to which do you belong?”

“I am the son of him who served in the Religious Wars under the great

King Henry, the father of his gracious Majesty.”

“That is well. It is you who set out seven or eight months ago from

your country to seek your fortune in the capital?”

“Yes, monseigneur.”

“You came through Meung, where something befell you. I don’t very well

know what, but still something.”

“Monseigneur,” said D’Artagnan, “this was what happened to me—”

“Never mind, never mind!” resumed the cardinal, with a smile which

indicated that he knew the story as well as he who wished to relate it.

“You were recommended to Monsieur de Tréville, were you not?”

“Yes, monseigneur; but in that unfortunate affair at Meung—”

“The letter was lost,” replied his Eminence; “yes, I know that. But

Monsieur de Tréville is a skilled physiognomist, who knows men at first

sight; and he placed you in the company of his brother-in-law, Monsieur

Dessessart, leaving you to hope that one day or other you should enter

the Musketeers.”

“Monseigneur is correctly informed,” said D’Artagnan.

“Since that time many things have happened to you. You were walking one

day behind the Chartreux, when it would have been better if you had

been elsewhere. Then you took with your friends a journey to the waters

of Forges; they stopped on the road, but you continued yours. That is

all very simple: you had business in England.”

“Monseigneur,” said D’Artagnan, quite confused, “I went—”

“Hunting at Windsor, or elsewhere—that concerns nobody. I know, because

it is my office to know everything. On your return you were received by

an august personage, and I perceive with pleasure that you preserve the

souvenir she gave you.”

D’Artagnan placed his hand upon the queen’s diamond, which he wore, and

quickly turned the stone inward; but it was too late.

“The day after that, you received a visit from Cavois,” resumed the

cardinal. “He went to desire you to come to the palace. You have not

returned that visit, and you were wrong.”

“Monseigneur, I feared I had incurred disgrace with your Eminence.”

“How could that be, monsieur? Could you incur my displeasure by having

followed the orders of your superiors with more intelligence and

courage than another would have done? It is the people who do not obey

that I punish, and not those who, like you, obey—but too well. As a

proof, remember the date of the day on which I had you bidden to come

to me, and seek in your memory for what happened to you that very

night.”

That was the very evening when the abduction of Mme. Bonacieux took

place. D’Artagnan trembled; and he likewise recollected that during the

past half hour the poor woman had passed close to him, without doubt

carried away by the same power that had caused her disappearance.

“In short,” continued the cardinal, “as I have heard nothing of you for

some time past, I wished to know what you were doing. Besides, you owe

me some thanks. You must yourself have remarked how much you have been

considered in all the circumstances.”

D’Artagnan bowed with respect.

“That,” continued the cardinal, “arose not only from a feeling of

natural equity, but likewise from a plan I have marked out with respect

to you.”

D’Artagnan became more and more astonished.

“I wished to explain this plan to you on the day you received my first

invitation; but you did not come. Fortunately, nothing is lost by this

delay, and you are now about to hear it. Sit down there, before me,

D’Artagnan; you are gentleman enough not to listen standing.” And the

cardinal pointed with his finger to a chair for the young man, who was

so astonished at what was passing that he awaited a second sign from

his interlocutor before he obeyed.

“You are brave, Monsieur d’Artagnan,” continued his Eminence; “you are

prudent, which is still better. I like men of head and heart. Don’t be

afraid,” said he, smiling. “By men of heart I mean men of courage. But

young as you are, and scarcely entering into the world, you have

powerful enemies; if you do not take great heed, they will destroy

you.”

“Alas, monseigneur!” replied the young man, “very easily, no doubt, for

they are strong and well supported, while I am alone.”

“Yes, that’s true; but alone as you are, you have done much already,

and will do still more, I don’t doubt. Yet you have need, I believe, to

be guided in the adventurous career you have undertaken; for, if I

mistake not, you came to Paris with the ambitious idea of making your

fortune.”

“I am at the age of extravagant hopes, monseigneur,” said D’Artagnan.

“There are no extravagant hopes but for fools, monsieur, and you are a

man of understanding. Now, what would you say to an ensign’s commission

in my Guards, and a company after the campaign?”

“Ah, monseigneur.”

“You accept it, do you not?”

“Monseigneur,” replied D’Artagnan, with an embarrassed air.

“How? You refuse?” cried the cardinal, with astonishment.

“I am in his Majesty’s Guards, monseigneur, and I have no reason to be

dissatisfied.”

“But it appears to me that my Guards—mine—are also his Majesty’s

Guards; and whoever serves in a French corps serves the king.”

“Monseigneur, your Eminence has ill understood my words.”

“You want a pretext, do you not? I comprehend. Well, you have this

excuse: advancement, the opening campaign, the opportunity which I

offer you—so much for the world. As regards yourself, the need of

protection; for it is fit you should know, Monsieur d’Artagnan, that I

have received heavy and serious complaints against you. You do not

consecrate your days and nights wholly to the king’s service.”

D’Artagnan colored.

“In fact,” said the cardinal, placing his hand upon a bundle of papers,

“I have here a whole pile which concerns you. I know you to be a man of

resolution; and your services, well directed, instead of leading you to

ill, might be very advantageous to you. Come; reflect, and decide.”

“Your goodness confounds me, monseigneur,” replied D’Artagnan, “and I

am conscious of a greatness of soul in your Eminence that makes me mean

as an earthworm; but since Monseigneur permits me to speak freely—”

D’Artagnan paused.

“Yes; speak.”

“Then, I will presume to say that all my friends are in the king’s

Musketeers and Guards, and that by an inconceivable fatality my enemies

are in the service of your Eminence; I should, therefore, be ill

received here and ill regarded there if I accepted what Monseigneur

offers me.”

“Do you happen to entertain the haughty idea that I have not yet made

you an offer equal to your value?” asked the cardinal, with a smile of

disdain.

“Monseigneur, your Eminence is a hundred times too kind to me; and on

the contrary, I think I have not proved myself worthy of your goodness.

The siege of La Rochelle is about to be resumed, monseigneur. I shall

serve under the eye of your Eminence, and if I have the good fortune to

conduct myself at the siege in such a manner as merits your attention,

then I shall at least leave behind me some brilliant action to justify

the protection with which you honor me. Everything is best in its time,

monseigneur. Hereafter, perhaps, I shall have the right of _giving_

myself; at present I shall appear to sell myself.”

“That is to say, you refuse to serve me, monsieur,” said the cardinal,

with a tone of vexation, through which, however, might be seen a sort

of esteem; “remain free, then, and guard your hatreds and your

sympathies.”

“Monseigneur—”

“Well, well,” said the cardinal, “I don’t wish you any ill; but you

must be aware that it is quite trouble enough to defend and recompense

our friends. We owe nothing to our enemies; and let me give you a piece

of advice; take care of yourself, Monsieur d’Artagnan, for from the

moment I withdraw my hand from behind you, I would not give an _obolus_

for your life.”

“I will try to do so, monseigneur,” replied the Gascon, with a noble

confidence.

“Remember at a later period and at a certain moment, if any mischance

should happen to you,” said Richelieu, significantly, “that it was I

who came to seek you, and that I did all in my power to prevent this

misfortune befalling you.”

“I shall entertain, whatever may happen,” said D’Artagnan, placing his

hand upon his breast and bowing, “an eternal gratitude toward your

Eminence for that which you now do for me.”

“Well, let it be, then, as you have said, Monsieur d’Artagnan; we shall

see each other again after the campaign. I will have my eye upon you,

for I shall be there,” replied the cardinal, pointing with his finger

to a magnificent suit of armor he was to wear, “and on our return,

well—we will settle our account!”

“Ah, monseigneur,” cried D’Artagnan, “spare me the weight of your

displeasure. Remain neutral monseigneur, if you find that I act as

becomes a gallant man.”

“Young man,” said Richelieu, “if I shall be able to say to you at

another time what I have said to you today, I promise you to do so.”

This last expression of Richelieu’s conveyed a terrible doubt; it

alarmed D’Artagnan more than a menace would have done, for it was a

warning. The cardinal, then, was seeking to preserve him from some

misfortune which threatened him. He opened his mouth to reply, but with

a haughty gesture the cardinal dismissed him.

D’Artagnan went out, but at the door his heart almost failed him, and

he felt inclined to return. Then the noble and severe countenance of

Athos crossed his mind; if he made the compact with the cardinal which

he required, Athos would no more give him his hand—Athos would renounce

him.

It was this fear that restrained him, so powerful is the influence of a

truly great character on all that surrounds it.

D’Artagnan descended by the staircase at which he had entered, and

found Athos and the four Musketeers waiting his appearance, and

beginning to grow uneasy. With a word, D’Artagnan reassured them; and

Planchet ran to inform the other sentinels that it was useless to keep

guard longer, as his master had come out safe from the Palais-Cardinal.

Returned home with Athos, Aramis and Porthos inquired eagerly the cause

of the strange interview; but D’Artagnan confined himself to telling

them that M. de Richelieu had sent for him to propose to him to enter

into his guards with the rank of ensign, and that he had refused.

“And you were right,” cried Aramis and Porthos, with one voice.

Athos fell into a profound reverie and answered nothing. But when they

were alone he said, “You have done that which you ought to have done,

D’Artagnan; but perhaps you have been wrong.”

D’Artagnan sighed deeply, for this voice responded to a secret voice of

his soul, which told him that great misfortunes awaited him.

The whole of the next day was spent in preparations for departure.

D’Artagnan went to take leave of M. de Tréville. At that time it was

believed that the separation of the Musketeers and the Guards would be

but momentary, the king holding his Parliament that very day and

proposing to set out the day after. M. de Tréville contented himself

with asking D’Artagnan if he could do anything for him, but D’Artagnan

answered that he was supplied with all he wanted.

That night brought together all those comrades of the Guards of M.

Dessessart and the company of Musketeers of M. de Tréville who had been

accustomed to associate together. They were parting to meet again when

it pleased God, and if it pleased God. That night, then, was somewhat

riotous, as may be imagined. In such cases extreme preoccupation is

only to be combated by extreme carelessness.

At the first sound of the morning trumpet the friends separated; the

Musketeers hastening to the hôtel of M. de Tréville, the Guards to that

of M. Dessessart. Each of the captains then led his company to the

Louvre, where the king held his review.

The king was dull and appeared ill, which detracted a little from his

usual lofty bearing. In fact, the evening before, a fever had seized

him in the midst of the Parliament, while he was holding his Bed of

Justice. He had, not the less, decided upon setting out that same

evening; and in spite of the remonstrances that had been offered to

him, he persisted in having the review, hoping by setting it at

defiance to conquer the disease which began to lay hold upon him.

The review over, the Guards set forward alone on their march, the

Musketeers waiting for the king, which allowed Porthos time to go and

take a turn in his superb equipment in the Rue aux Ours.

The procurator’s wife saw him pass in his new uniform and on his fine

horse. She loved Porthos too dearly to allow him to part thus; she made

him a sign to dismount and come to her. Porthos was magnificent; his

spurs jingled, his cuirass glittered, his sword knocked proudly against

his ample limbs. This time the clerks evinced no inclination to laugh,

such a real ear clipper did Porthos appear.

The Musketeer was introduced to M. Coquenard, whose little gray eyes

sparkled with anger at seeing his cousin all blazing new. Nevertheless,

one thing afforded him inward consolation; it was expected by everybody

that the campaign would be a severe one. He whispered a hope to himself

that this beloved relative might be killed in the field.

Porthos paid his compliments to M. Coquenard and bade him farewell. M.

Coquenard wished him all sorts of prosperities. As to Mme. Coquenard,

she could not restrain her tears; but no evil impressions were taken

from her grief as she was known to be very much attached to her

relatives, about whom she was constantly having serious disputes with

her husband.

But the real adieux were made in Mme. Coquenard’s chamber; they were

heartrending.

As long as the procurator’s wife could follow him with her eyes, she

waved her handkerchief to him, leaning so far out of the window as to

lead people to believe she wished to precipitate herself. Porthos

received all these attentions like a man accustomed to such

demonstrations, only on turning the corner of the street he lifted his

hat gracefully, and waved it to her as a sign of adieu.

On his part Aramis wrote a long letter. To whom? Nobody knew. Kitty,

who was to set out that evening for Tours, was waiting in the next

chamber.

Athos sipped the last bottle of his Spanish wine.

In the meantime D’Artagnan was defiling with his company. Arriving at

the Faubourg St. Antoine, he turned round to look gaily at the

Bastille; but as it was the Bastille alone he looked at, he did not

observe Milady, who, mounted upon a light chestnut horse, designated

him with her finger to two ill-looking men who came close up to the

ranks to take notice of him. To a look of interrogation which they

made, Milady replied by a sign that it was he. Then, certain that there

could be no mistake in the execution of her orders, she started her

horse and disappeared.

The two men followed the company, and on leaving the Faubourg St.

Antoine, mounted two horses properly equipped, which a servant without

livery had waiting for them.

Chapter XLI.

THE SIEGE OF LA ROCHELLE

The Siege of La Rochelle was one of the great political events of the

reign of Louis XIII., and one of the great military enterprises of the

cardinal. It is, then, interesting and even necessary that we should

say a few words about it, particularly as many details of this siege

are connected in too important a manner with the story we have

undertaken to relate to allow us to pass it over in silence.

The political plans of the cardinal when he undertook this siege were

extensive. Let us unfold them first, and then pass on to the private

plans which perhaps had not less influence upon his Eminence than the

others.

Of the important cities given up by Henry IV. to the Huguenots as places

of safety, there only remained La Rochelle. It became necessary,

therefore, to destroy this last bulwark of Calvinism—a dangerous leaven

with which the ferments of civil revolt and foreign war were constantly

mingling.

Spaniards, Englishmen, and Italian malcontents, adventurers of all

nations, and soldiers of fortune of every sect, flocked at the first

summons under the standard of the Protestants, and organized themselves

like a vast association, whose branches diverged freely over all parts

of Europe.

La Rochelle, which had derived a new importance from the ruin of the

other Calvinist cities, was, then, the focus of dissensions and

ambition. Moreover, its port was the last in the kingdom of France open

to the English, and by closing it against England, our eternal enemy,

the cardinal completed the work of Joan of Arc and the Duc de Guise.

Thus Bassompierre, who was at once Protestant and Catholic—Protestant

by conviction and Catholic as commander of the order of the Holy Ghost;

Bassompierre, who was a German by birth and a Frenchman at heart—in

short, Bassompierre, who had a distinguished command at the siege of La

Rochelle, said, in charging at the head of several other Protestant

nobles like himself, “You will see, gentlemen, that we shall be fools

enough to take La Rochelle.”

And Bassompierre was right. The cannonade of the Isle of Ré presaged to

him the dragonnades of the Cévennes; the taking of La Rochelle was the

preface to the revocation of the Edict of Nantes.

We have hinted that by the side of these views of the leveling and

simplifying minister, which belong to history, the chronicler is forced

to recognize the lesser motives of the amorous man and jealous rival.

Richelieu, as everyone knows, had loved the queen. Was this love a

simple political affair, or was it naturally one of those profound

passions which Anne of Austria inspired in those who approached her?

That we are not able to say; but at all events, we have seen, by the

anterior developments of this story, that Buckingham had the advantage

over him, and in two or three circumstances, particularly that of the

diamond studs, had, thanks to the devotedness of the three Musketeers

and the courage and conduct of D’Artagnan, cruelly mystified him.

It was, then, Richelieu’s object, not only to get rid of an enemy of

France, but to avenge himself on a rival; but this vengeance must be

grand and striking and worthy in every way of a man who held in his

hand, as his weapon for combat, the forces of a kingdom.

Richelieu knew that in combating England he combated Buckingham; that

in triumphing over England he triumphed over Buckingham—in short, that

in humiliating England in the eyes of Europe he humiliated Buckingham

in the eyes of the queen.

On his side Buckingham, in pretending to maintain the honor of England,

was moved by interests exactly like those of the cardinal. Buckingham

also was pursuing a private vengeance. Buckingham could not under any

pretense be admitted into France as an ambassador; he wished to enter

it as a conqueror.

It resulted from this that the real stake in this game, which two most

powerful kingdoms played for the good pleasure of two amorous men, was

simply a kind look from Anne of Austria.

The first advantage had been gained by Buckingham. Arriving

unexpectedly in sight of the Isle of Ré with ninety vessels and nearly

twenty thousand men, he had surprised the Comte de Toiras, who

commanded for the king in the Isle, and he had, after a bloody

conflict, effected his landing.

Allow us to observe in passing that in this fight perished the Baron de

Chantal; that the Baron de Chantal left a little orphan girl eighteen

months old, and that this little girl was afterward Mme. de Sévigné.

The Comte de Toiras retired into the citadel St. Martin with his

garrison, and threw a hundred men into a little fort called the fort of

La Prée.

This event had hastened the resolutions of the cardinal; and till the

king and he could take the command of the siege of La Rochelle, which

was determined, he had sent Monsieur to direct the first operations,

and had ordered all the troops he could dispose of to march toward the

theater of war. It was of this detachment, sent as a vanguard, that our

friend D’Artagnan formed a part.

The king, as we have said, was to follow as soon as his Bed of Justice

had been held; but on rising from his Bed of Justice on the

twenty-eighth of June, he felt himself attacked by fever. He was,

notwithstanding, anxious to set out; but his illness becoming more

serious, he was forced to stop at Villeroy.

Now, whenever the king halted, the Musketeers halted. It followed that

D’Artagnan, who was as yet purely and simply in the Guards, found

himself, for the time at least, separated from his good friends—Athos,

Porthos, and Aramis. This separation, which was no more than an

unpleasant circumstance, would have certainly become a cause of serious

uneasiness if he had been able to guess by what unknown dangers he was

surrounded.

He, however, arrived without accident in the camp established before La

Rochelle, on the tenth of the month of September of the year 1627.

Everything was in the same state. The Duke of Buckingham and his

English, masters of the Isle of Ré, continued to besiege, but without

success, the citadel St. Martin and the fort of La Prée; and

hostilities with La Rochelle had commenced, two or three days before,

about a fort which the Duc d’Angoulême had caused to be constructed

near the city.

The Guards, under the command of M. Dessessart, took up their quarters

at the Minimes; but, as we know, D’Artagnan, possessed with ambition to

enter the Musketeers, had formed but few friendships among his

comrades, and he felt himself isolated and given up to his own

reflections.

His reflections were not very cheerful. From the time of his arrival in

Paris, he had been mixed up with public affairs; but his own private

affairs had made no great progress, either in love or fortune. As to

love, the only woman he could have loved was Mme. Bonacieux; and Mme.

Bonacieux had disappeared, without his being able to discover what had

become of her. As to fortune, he had made—he, humble as he was—an enemy

of the cardinal; that is to say, of a man before whom trembled the

greatest men of the kingdom, beginning with the king.

That man had the power to crush him, and yet he had not done so. For a

mind so perspicuous as that of D’Artagnan, this indulgence was a light

by which he caught a glimpse of a better future.

Then he had made himself another enemy, less to be feared, he thought;

but nevertheless, he instinctively felt, not to be despised. This enemy

was Milady.

In exchange for all this, he had acquired the protection and good will

of the queen; but the favor of the queen was at the present time an

additional cause of persecution, and her protection, as it was known,

protected badly—as witness Chalais and Mme. Bonacieux.

What he had clearly gained in all this was the diamond, worth five or

six thousand livres, which he wore on his finger; and even this

diamond—supposing that D’Artagnan, in his projects of ambition, wished

to keep it, to make it someday a pledge for the gratitude of the

queen—had not in the meanwhile, since he could not part with it, more

value than the gravel he trod under his feet.

We say the gravel he trod under his feet, for D’Artagnan made these

reflections while walking solitarily along a pretty little road which

led from the camp to the village of Angoutin. Now, these reflections

had led him further than he intended, and the day was beginning to

decline when, by the last ray of the setting sun, he thought he saw the

barrel of a musket glitter from behind a hedge.

D’Artagnan had a quick eye and a prompt understanding. He comprehended

that the musket had not come there of itself, and that he who bore it

had not concealed himself behind a hedge with any friendly intentions.

He determined, therefore, to direct his course as clear from it as he

could when, on the opposite side of the road, from behind a rock, he

perceived the extremity of another musket.

This was evidently an ambuscade.

The young man cast a glance at the first musket and saw, with a certain

degree of inquietude, that it was leveled in his direction; but as soon

as he perceived that the orifice of the barrel was motionless, he threw

himself upon the ground. At the same instant the gun was fired, and he

heard the whistling of a ball pass over his head.

No time was to be lost. D’Artagnan sprang up with a bound, and at the

same instant the ball from the other musket tore up the gravel on the

very spot on the road where he had thrown himself with his face to the

ground.

D’Artagnan was not one of those foolhardy men who seek a ridiculous

death in order that it may be said of them that they did not retreat a

single step. Besides, courage was out of the question here; D’Artagnan

had fallen into an ambush.

“If there is a third shot,” said he to himself, “I am a lost man.”

He immediately, therefore, took to his heels and ran toward the camp,

with the swiftness of the young men of his country, so renowned for

their agility; but whatever might be his speed, the first who fired,

having had time to reload, fired a second shot, and this time so well

aimed that it struck his hat, and carried it ten paces from him.

As he, however, had no other hat, he picked up this as he ran, and

arrived at his quarters very pale and quite out of breath. He sat down

without saying a word to anybody, and began to reflect.

This event might have three causes:

The first and the most natural was that it might be an ambuscade of the

Rochellais, who might not be sorry to kill one of his Majesty’s Guards,

because it would be an enemy the less, and this enemy might have a

well-furnished purse in his pocket.

D’Artagnan took his hat, examined the hole made by the ball, and shook

his head. The ball was not a musket ball—it was an arquebus ball. The

accuracy of the aim had first given him the idea that a special weapon

had been employed. This could not, then, be a military ambuscade, as

the ball was not of the regular caliber.

This might be a kind remembrance of Monsieur the Cardinal. It may be

observed that at the very moment when, thanks to the ray of the sun, he

perceived the gun barrel, he was thinking with astonishment on the

forbearance of his Eminence with respect to him.

But D’Artagnan again shook his head. For people toward whom he had but

to put forth his hand, his Eminence had rarely recourse to such means.

It might be a vengeance of Milady; that was most probable.

He tried in vain to remember the faces or dress of the assassins; he

had escaped so rapidly that he had not had leisure to notice anything.

“Ah, my poor friends!” murmured D’Artagnan; “where are you? And that

you should fail me!”

D’Artagnan passed a very bad night. Three or four times he started up,

imagining that a man was approaching his bed for the purpose of

stabbing him. Nevertheless, day dawned without darkness having brought

any accident.

But D’Artagnan well suspected that that which was deferred was not

relinquished.

D’Artagnan remained all day in his quarters, assigning as a reason to

himself that the weather was bad.

At nine o’clock the next morning, the drums beat to arms. The Duc

d’Orléans visited the posts. The guards were under arms, and D’Artagnan

took his place in the midst of his comrades.

Monsieur passed along the front of the line; then all the superior

officers approached him to pay their compliments, M. Dessessart,

captain of the Guards, as well as the others.

At the expiration of a minute or two, it appeared to D’Artagnan that M.

Dessessart made him a sign to approach. He waited for a fresh gesture

on the part of his superior, for fear he might be mistaken; but this

gesture being repeated, he left the ranks, and advanced to receive

orders.

“Monsieur is about to ask for some men of good will for a dangerous

mission, but one which will do honor to those who shall accomplish it;

and I made you a sign in order that you might hold yourself in

readiness.”

“Thanks, my captain!” replied D’Artagnan, who wished for nothing better

than an opportunity to distinguish himself under the eye of the

lieutenant general.

In fact the Rochellais had made a _sortie_ during the night, and had

retaken a bastion of which the royal army had gained possession two

days before. The matter was to ascertain, by reconnoitering, how the

enemy guarded this bastion.

At the end of a few minutes Monsieur raised his voice, and said, “I

want for this mission three or four volunteers, led by a man who can be

depended upon.”

“As to the man to be depended upon, I have him under my hand,

monsieur,” said M. Dessessart, pointing to D’Artagnan; “and as to the

four or five volunteers, Monsieur has but to make his intentions known,

and the men will not be wanting.”

“Four men of good will who will risk being killed with me!” said

D’Artagnan, raising his sword.

Two of his comrades of the Guards immediately sprang forward, and two

other soldiers having joined them, the number was deemed sufficient.

D’Artagnan declined all others, being unwilling to take the first

chance from those who had the priority.

It was not known whether, after the taking of the bastion, the

Rochellais had evacuated it or left a garrison in it; the object then

was to examine the place near enough to verify the reports.

D’Artagnan set out with his four companions, and followed the trench;

the two Guards marched abreast with him, and the two soldiers followed

behind.

They arrived thus, screened by the lining of the trench, till they came

within a hundred paces of the bastion. There, on turning round,

D’Artagnan perceived that the two soldiers had disappeared.

He thought that, beginning to be afraid, they had stayed behind, and he

continued to advance.

At the turning of the counterscarp they found themselves within about

sixty paces of the bastion. They saw no one, and the bastion seemed

abandoned.

The three composing our forlorn hope were deliberating whether they

should proceed any further, when all at once a circle of smoke

enveloped the giant of stone, and a dozen balls came whistling around

D’Artagnan and his companions.

They knew all they wished to know; the bastion was guarded. A longer

stay in this dangerous spot would have been useless imprudence.

D’Artagnan and his two companions turned their backs, and commenced a

retreat which resembled a flight.

On arriving at the angle of the trench which was to serve them as a

rampart, one of the Guardsmen fell. A ball had passed through his

breast. The other, who was safe and sound, continued his way toward the

camp.

D’Artagnan was not willing to abandon his companion thus, and stooped

to raise him and assist him in regaining the lines; but at this moment

two shots were fired. One ball struck the head of the already-wounded

guard, and the other flattened itself against a rock, after having

passed within two inches of D’Artagnan.

The young man turned quickly round, for this attack could not have come

from the bastion, which was hidden by the angle of the trench. The idea

of the two soldiers who had abandoned him occurred to his mind, and

with them he remembered the assassins of two evenings before. He

resolved this time to know with whom he had to deal, and fell upon the

body of his comrade as if he were dead.

He quickly saw two heads appear above an abandoned work within thirty

paces of him; they were the heads of the two soldiers. D’Artagnan had

not been deceived; these two men had only followed for the purpose of

assassinating him, hoping that the young man’s death would be placed to

the account of the enemy.

As he might be only wounded and might denounce their crime, they came

up to him with the purpose of making sure. Fortunately, deceived by

D’Artagnan’s trick, they neglected to reload their guns.

When they were within ten paces of him, D’Artagnan, who in falling had

taken care not to let go his sword, sprang up close to them.

The assassins comprehended that if they fled toward the camp without

having killed their man, they should be accused by him; therefore their

first idea was to join the enemy. One of them took his gun by the

barrel, and used it as he would a club. He aimed a terrible blow at

D’Artagnan, who avoided it by springing to one side; but by this

movement he left a passage free to the bandit, who darted off toward

the bastion. As the Rochellais who guarded the bastion were ignorant of

the intentions of the man they saw coming toward them, they fired upon

him, and he fell, struck by a ball which broke his shoulder.

Meantime D’Artagnan had thrown himself upon the other soldier,

attacking him with his sword. The conflict was not long; the wretch had

nothing to defend himself with but his discharged arquebus. The sword

of the Guardsman slipped along the barrel of the now-useless weapon,

and passed through the thigh of the assassin, who fell.

D’Artagnan immediately placed the point of his sword at his throat.

“Oh, do not kill me!” cried the bandit. “Pardon, pardon, my officer,

and I will tell you all.”

“Is your secret of enough importance to me to spare your life for it?”

asked the young man, withholding his arm.

“Yes; if you think existence worth anything to a man of twenty, as you

are, and who may hope for everything, being handsome and brave, as you

are.”

“Wretch,” cried D’Artagnan, “speak quickly! Who employed you to

assassinate me?”

“A woman whom I don’t know, but who is called Milady.”

“But if you don’t know this woman, how do you know her name?”

“My comrade knows her, and called her so. It was with him she agreed,

and not with me; he even has in his pocket a letter from that person,

who attaches great importance to you, as I have heard him say.”

“But how did you become concerned in this villainous affair?”

“He proposed to me to undertake it with him, and I agreed.”

“And how much did she give you for this fine enterprise?”

“A hundred louis.”

“Well, come!” said the young man, laughing, “she thinks I am worth

something. A hundred louis? Well, that was a temptation for two

wretches like you. I understand why you accepted it, and I grant you my

pardon; but upon one condition.”

“What is that?” said the soldier, uneasy at perceiving that all was not

over.

“That you will go and fetch me the letter your comrade has in his

pocket.”

“But,” cried the bandit, “that is only another way of killing me. How

can I go and fetch that letter under the fire of the bastion?”

“You must nevertheless make up your mind to go and get it, or I swear

you shall die by my hand.”

“Pardon, monsieur; pity! In the name of that young lady you love, and

whom you perhaps believe dead but who is not!” cried the bandit,

throwing himself upon his knees and leaning upon his hand—for he began

to lose his strength with his blood.

“And how do you know there is a young woman whom I love, and that I

believed that woman dead?” asked D’Artagnan.

“By that letter which my comrade has in his pocket.”

“You see, then,” said D’Artagnan, “that I must have that letter. So no

more delay, no more hesitation; or else whatever may be my repugnance

to soiling my sword a second time with the blood of a wretch like you,

I swear by my faith as an honest man—” and at these words D’Artagnan

made so fierce a gesture that the wounded man sprang up.

“Stop, stop!” cried he, regaining strength by force of terror. “I will

go—I will go!”

D’Artagnan took the soldier’s arquebus, made him go on before him, and

urged him toward his companion by pricking him behind with his sword.

It was a frightful thing to see this wretch, leaving a long track of

blood on the ground he passed over, pale with approaching death, trying

to drag himself along without being seen to the body of his accomplice,

which lay twenty paces from him.

Terror was so strongly painted on his face, covered with a cold sweat,

that D’Artagnan took pity on him, and casting upon him a look of

contempt, “Stop,” said he, “I will show you the difference between a

man of courage and such a coward as you. Stay where you are; I will go

myself.”

And with a light step, an eye on the watch, observing the movements of

the enemy and taking advantage of the accidents of the ground,

D’Artagnan succeeded in reaching the second soldier.

There were two means of gaining his object—to search him on the spot,

or to carry him away, making a buckler of his body, and search him in

the trench.

D’Artagnan preferred the second means, and lifted the assassin onto his

shoulders at the moment the enemy fired.

A slight shock, the dull noise of three balls which penetrated the

flesh, a last cry, a convulsion of agony, proved to D’Artagnan that the

would-be assassin had saved his life.

D’Artagnan regained the trench, and threw the corpse beside the wounded

man, who was as pale as death.

Then he began to search. A leather pocketbook, a purse, in which was

evidently a part of the sum which the bandit had received, with a dice

box and dice, completed the possessions of the dead man.

He left the box and dice where they fell, threw the purse to the

wounded man, and eagerly opened the pocketbook.

Among some unimportant papers he found the following letter, that which

he had sought at the risk of his life:

“Since you have lost sight of that woman and she is now in safety in

the convent, which you should never have allowed her to reach, try, at

least, not to miss the man. If you do, you know that my hand stretches

far, and that you shall pay very dearly for the hundred louis you have

from me.”

No signature. Nevertheless it was plain the letter came from Milady. He

consequently kept it as a piece of evidence, and being in safety behind

the angle of the trench, he began to interrogate the wounded man. He

confessed that he had undertaken with his comrade—the same who was

killed—to carry off a young woman who was to leave Paris by the

Barrière de La Villette; but having stopped to drink at a cabaret, they

had missed the carriage by ten minutes.

“But what were you to do with that woman?” asked D’Artagnan, with

anguish.

“We were to have conveyed her to a hôtel in the Place Royale,” said the

wounded man.

“Yes, yes!” murmured D’Artagnan; “that’s the place—Milady’s own

residence!”

Then the young man tremblingly comprehended what a terrible thirst for

vengeance urged this woman on to destroy him, as well as all who loved

him, and how well she must be acquainted with the affairs of the court,

since she had discovered all. There could be no doubt she owed this

information to the cardinal.

But amid all this he perceived, with a feeling of real joy, that the

queen must have discovered the prison in which poor Mme. Bonacieux was

explaining her devotion, and that she had freed her from that prison;

and the letter he had received from the young woman, and her passage

along the road of Chaillot like an apparition, were now explained.

Then also, as Athos had predicted, it became possible to find Mme.

Bonacieux, and a convent was not impregnable.

This idea completely restored clemency to his heart. He turned toward

the wounded man, who had watched with intense anxiety all the various

expressions of his countenance, and holding out his arm to him, said,

“Come, I will not abandon you thus. Lean upon me, and let us return to

the camp.”

“Yes,” said the man, who could scarcely believe in such magnanimity,

“but is it not to have me hanged?”

“You have my word,” said he; “for the second time I give you your

life.”

The wounded man sank upon his knees, to again kiss the feet of his

preserver; but D’Artagnan, who had no longer a motive for staying so

near the enemy, abridged the testimonials of his gratitude.

The Guardsman who had returned at the first discharge announced the

death of his four companions. They were therefore much astonished and

delighted in the regiment when they saw the young man come back safe

and sound.

D’Artagnan explained the sword wound of his companion by a _sortie_

which he improvised. He described the death of the other soldier, and

the perils they had encountered. This recital was for him the occasion

of veritable triumph. The whole army talked of this expedition for a

day, and Monsieur paid him his compliments upon it. Besides this, as

every great action bears its recompense with it, the brave exploit of

D’Artagnan resulted in the restoration of the tranquility he had lost.

In fact, D’Artagnan believed that he might be tranquil, as one of his

two enemies was killed and the other devoted to his interests.

This tranquillity proved one thing—that D’Artagnan did not yet know

Milady.

Chapter XLII.

THE ANJOU WINE

After the most disheartening news of the king’s health, a report of his

convalescence began to prevail in the camp; and as he was very anxious

to be in person at the siege, it was said that as soon as he could

mount a horse he would set forward.

Meantime, Monsieur, who knew that from one day to the other he might

expect to be removed from his command by the Duc d’Angoulême, by

Bassompierre, or by Schomberg, who were all eager for his post, did but

little, lost his days in wavering, and did not dare to attempt any

great enterprise to drive the English from the Isle of Ré, where they

still besieged the citadel St. Martin and the fort of La Prée, as on

their side the French were besieging La Rochelle.

D’Artagnan, as we have said, had become more tranquil, as always

happens after a past danger, particularly when the danger seems to have

vanished. He only felt one uneasiness, and that was at not hearing any

tidings from his friends.

But one morning at the commencement of the month of November everything

was explained to him by this letter, dated from Villeroy:

M. D’ARTAGNAN, MM. Athos, Porthos, and Aramis, after having had an

entertainment at my house and enjoying themselves very much, created

such a disturbance that the provost of the castle, a rigid man, has

ordered them to be confined for some days; but I accomplish the order

they have given me by forwarding to you a dozen bottles of my Anjou

wine, with which they are much pleased. They are desirous that you

should drink to their health in their favorite wine. I have done this,

and am, monsieur, with great respect,

Your very humble and obedient servant,

GODEAU, _Purveyor of the Musketeers_

“That’s all well!” cried D’Artagnan. “They think of me in their

pleasures, as I thought of them in my troubles. Well, I will certainly

drink to their health with all my heart, but I will not drink alone.”

And D’Artagnan went among those Guardsmen with whom he had formed

greater intimacy than with the others, to invite them to enjoy with him

this present of delicious Anjou wine which had been sent him from

Villeroy.

One of the two Guardsmen was engaged that evening, and another the

next, so the meeting was fixed for the day after that.

D’Artagnan, on his return, sent the twelve bottles of wine to the

refreshment room of the Guards, with strict orders that great care

should be taken of it; and then, on the day appointed, as the dinner

was fixed for midday D’Artagnan sent Planchet at nine in the morning to

assist in preparing everything for the entertainment.

Planchet, very proud of being raised to the dignity of landlord,

thought he would make all ready, like an intelligent man; and with this

view called in the assistance of the lackey of one of his master’s

guests, named Fourreau, and the false soldier who had tried to kill

D’Artagnan and who, belonging to no corps, had entered into the service

of D’Artagnan, or rather of Planchet, after D’Artagnan had saved his

life.

The hour of the banquet being come, the two guards arrived, took their

places, and the dishes were arranged on the table. Planchet waited,

towel on arm; Fourreau uncorked the bottles; and Brisemont, which was

the name of the convalescent, poured the wine, which was a little

shaken by its journey, carefully into decanters. Of this wine, the

first bottle being a little thick at the bottom, Brisemont poured the

lees into a glass, and D’Artagnan desired him to drink it, for the poor

devil had not yet recovered his strength.

The guests having eaten the soup, were about to lift the first glass of

wine to their lips, when all at once the cannon sounded from Fort Louis

and Fort Neuf. The Guardsmen, imagining this to be caused by some

unexpected attack, either of the besieged or the English, sprang to

their swords. D’Artagnan, not less forward than they, did likewise, and

all ran out, in order to repair to their posts.

But scarcely were they out of the room before they were made aware of

the cause of this noise. Cries of “Live the king! Live the cardinal!”

resounded on every side, and the drums were beaten in all directions.

In short, the king, impatient, as has been said, had come by forced

marches, and had that moment arrived with all his household and a

reinforcement of ten thousand troops. His Musketeers proceeded and

followed him. D’Artagnan, placed in line with his company, saluted with

an expressive gesture his three friends, whose eyes soon discovered

him, and M. de Tréville, who detected him at once.

The ceremony of reception over, the four friends were soon in one

another’s arms.

“_Pardieu!_” cried D’Artagnan, “you could not have arrived in better

time; the dinner cannot have had time to get cold! Can it, gentlemen?”

added the young man, turning to the two Guards, whom he introduced to

his friends.

“Ah, ah!” said Porthos, “it appears we are feasting!”

“I hope,” said Aramis, “there are no women at your dinner.”

“Is there any drinkable wine in your tavern?” asked Athos.

“Well, _pardieu!_ there is yours, my dear friend,” replied D’Artagnan.

“Our wine!” said Athos, astonished.

“Yes, that you sent me.”

“We sent you wine?”

“You know very well—the wine from the hills of Anjou.”

“Yes, I know what brand you are talking about.”

“The wine you prefer.”

“Well, in the absence of champagne and chambertin, you must content

yourselves with that.”

“And so, connoisseurs in wine as we are, we have sent you some Anjou

wine?” said Porthos.

“Not exactly, it is the wine that was sent by your order.”

“On our account?” said the three Musketeers.

“Did you send this wine, Aramis?” said Athos.

“No; and you, Porthos?”

“No; and you, Athos?”

“No!”

“If it was not you, it was your purveyor,” said D’Artagnan.

“Our purveyor!”

“Yes, your purveyor, Godeau—the purveyor of the Musketeers.”

“My faith! never mind where it comes from,” said Porthos, “let us taste

it, and if it is good, let us drink it.”

“No,” said Athos; “don’t let us drink wine which comes from an unknown

source.”

“You are right, Athos,” said D’Artagnan. “Did none of you charge your

purveyor, Godeau, to send me some wine?”

“No! And yet you say he has sent you some as from us?”

“Here is his letter,” said D’Artagnan, and he presented the note to his

comrades.

“This is not his writing!” said Athos. “I am acquainted with it; before

we left Villeroy I settled the accounts of the regiment.”

“A false letter altogether,” said Porthos, “we have not been

disciplined.”

“D’Artagnan,” said Aramis, in a reproachful tone, “how could you

believe that we had made a disturbance?”

D’Artagnan grew pale, and a convulsive trembling shook all his limbs.

“Thou alarmest me!” said Athos, who never used _thee_ and _thou_ but

upon very particular occasions, “what has happened?”

“Look you, my friends!” cried D’Artagnan, “a horrible suspicion crosses

my mind! Can this be another vengeance of that woman?”

It was now Athos who turned pale.

D’Artagnan rushed toward the refreshment room, the three Musketeers and

the two Guards following him.

The first object that met the eyes of D’Artagnan on entering the room

was Brisemont, stretched upon the ground and rolling in horrible

convulsions.

Planchet and Fourreau, as pale as death, were trying to give him

succor; but it was plain that all assistance was useless—all the

features of the dying man were distorted with agony.

“Ah!” cried he, on perceiving D’Artagnan, “ah! this is frightful! You

pretend to pardon me, and you poison me!”

“I!” cried D’Artagnan. “I, wretch? What do you say?”

“I say that it was you who gave me the wine; I say that it was you who

desired me to drink it. I say you wished to avenge yourself on me, and

I say that it is horrible!”

“Do not think so, Brisemont,” said D’Artagnan; “do not think so. I

swear to you, I protest—”

“Oh, but God is above! God will punish you! My God, grant that he may

one day suffer what I suffer!”

“Upon the Gospel,” said D’Artagnan, throwing himself down by the dying

man, “I swear to you that the wine was poisoned and that I was going to

drink of it as you did.”

“I do not believe you,” cried the soldier, and he expired amid horrible

tortures.

“Frightful! frightful!” murmured Athos, while Porthos broke the bottles

and Aramis gave orders, a little too late, that a confessor should be

sent for.

“Oh, my friends,” said D’Artagnan, “you come once more to save my life,

not only mine but that of these gentlemen. Gentlemen,” continued he,

addressing the Guardsmen, “I request you will be silent with regard to

this adventure. Great personages may have had a hand in what you have

seen, and if talked about, the evil would only recoil upon us.”

“Ah, monsieur!” stammered Planchet, more dead than alive, “ah,

monsieur, what an escape I have had!”

“How, sirrah! you were going to drink my wine?”

“To the health of the king, monsieur; I was going to drink a small

glass of it if Fourreau had not told me I was called.”

“Alas!” said Fourreau, whose teeth chattered with terror, “I wanted to

get him out of the way that I might drink myself.”

“Gentlemen,” said D’Artagnan, addressing the Guardsmen, “you may easily

comprehend that such a feast can only be very dull after what has taken

place; so accept my excuses, and put off the party till another day, I

beg of you.”

The two Guardsmen courteously accepted D’Artagnan’s excuses, and

perceiving that the four friends desired to be alone, retired.

When the young Guardsman and the three Musketeers were without

witnesses, they looked at one another with an air which plainly

expressed that each of them perceived the gravity of their situation.

“In the first place,” said Athos, “let us leave this chamber; the dead

are not agreeable company, particularly when they have died a violent

death.”

“Planchet,” said D’Artagnan, “I commit the corpse of this poor devil to

your care. Let him be interred in holy ground. He committed a crime, it

is true; but he repented of it.”

And the four friends quit the room, leaving to Planchet and Fourreau

the duty of paying mortuary honors to Brisemont.

The host gave them another chamber, and served them with fresh eggs and

some water, which Athos went himself to draw at the fountain. In a few

words, Porthos and Aramis were posted as to the situation.

“Well,” said D’Artagnan to Athos, “you see, my dear friend, that this

is war to the death.”

Athos shook his head.

“Yes, yes,” replied he, “I perceive that plainly; but do you really

believe it is she?”

“I am sure of it.”

“Nevertheless, I confess I still doubt.”

“But the _fleur-de-lis_ on her shoulder?”

“She is some Englishwoman who has committed a crime in France, and has

been branded in consequence.”

“Athos, she is your wife, I tell you,” repeated D’Artagnan; “only

reflect how much the two descriptions resemble each other.”

“Yes; but I should think the other must be dead, I hanged her so

effectually.”

It was D’Artagnan who now shook his head in his turn.

“But in either case, what is to be done?” said the young man.

“The fact is, one cannot remain thus, with a sword hanging eternally

over his head,” said Athos. “We must extricate ourselves from this

position.”

“But how?”

“Listen! You must try to see her, and have an explanation with her. Say

to her: ‘Peace or war! My word as a gentleman never to say anything of

you, never to do anything against you; on your side, a solemn oath to

remain neutral with respect to me. If not, I will apply to the

chancellor, I will apply to the king, I will apply to the hangman, I

will move the courts against you, I will denounce you as branded, I

will bring you to trial; and if you are acquitted, well, by the faith

of a gentleman, I will kill you at the corner of some wall, as I would

a mad dog.’”

“I like the means well enough,” said D’Artagnan, “but where and how to

meet with her?”

“Time, dear friend, time brings round opportunity; opportunity is the

martingale of man. The more we have ventured the more we gain, when we

know how to wait.”

“Yes; but to wait surrounded by assassins and poisoners.”

“Bah!” said Athos. “God has preserved us hitherto, God will preserve us

still.”

“Yes, we. Besides, we are men; and everything considered, it is our lot

to risk our lives; but _she_,” asked he, in an undertone.

“What she?” asked Athos.

“Constance.”

“Madame Bonacieux! Ah, that’s true!” said Athos. “My poor friend, I had

forgotten you were in love.”

“Well, but,” said Aramis, “have you not learned by the letter you found

on the wretched corpse that she is in a convent? One may be very

comfortable in a convent; and as soon as the siege of La Rochelle is

terminated, I promise you on my part—”

“Good,” cried Athos, “good! Yes, my dear Aramis, we all know that your

views have a religious tendency.”

“I am only temporarily a Musketeer,” said Aramis, humbly.

“It is some time since we heard from his mistress,” said Athos, in a

low voice. “But take no notice; we know all about that.”

“Well,” said Porthos, “it appears to me that the means are very

simple.”

“What?” asked D’Artagnan.

“You say she is in a convent?” replied Porthos.

“Yes.”

“Very well. As soon as the siege is over, we’ll carry her off from that

convent.”

“But we must first learn what convent she is in.”

“That’s true,” said Porthos.

“But I think I have it,” said Athos. “Don’t you say, dear D’Artagnan,

that it is the queen who has made choice of the convent for her?”

“I believe so, at least.”

“In that case Porthos will assist us.”

“And how so, if you please?”

“Why, by your marchioness, your duchess, your princess. She must have a

long arm.”

“Hush!” said Porthos, placing a finger on his lips. “I believe her to

be a cardinalist; she must know nothing of the matter.”

“Then,” said Aramis, “I take upon myself to obtain intelligence of

her.”

“You, Aramis?” cried the three friends. “You! And how?”

“By the queen’s almoner, to whom I am very intimately allied,” said

Aramis, coloring.

And on this assurance, the four friends, who had finished their modest

repast, separated, with the promise of meeting again that evening.

D’Artagnan returned to less important affairs, and the three Musketeers

repaired to the king’s quarters, where they had to prepare their

lodging.

Chapter XLIII.

THE SIGN OF THE RED DOVECOT

Meanwhile the king, who, with more reason than the cardinal, showed his

hatred for Buckingham, although scarcely arrived was in such a haste to

meet the enemy that he commanded every disposition to be made to drive

the English from the Isle of Ré, and afterward to press the siege of La

Rochelle; but notwithstanding his earnest wish, he was delayed by the

dissensions which broke out between MM. Bassompierre and Schomberg,

against the Duc d’Angoulême.

MM. Bassompierre and Schomberg were marshals of France, and claimed

their right of commanding the army under the orders of the king; but

the cardinal, who feared that Bassompierre, a Huguenot at heart, might

press but feebly the English and Rochellais, his brothers in religion,

supported the Duc d’Angoulême, whom the king, at his instigation, had

named lieutenant general. The result was that to prevent MM.

Bassompierre and Schomberg from deserting the army, a separate command

had to be given to each. Bassompierre took up his quarters on the north

of the city, between Leu and Dompierre; the Duc d’Angoulême on the

east, from Dompierre to Perigny; and M. de Schomberg on the south, from

Perigny to Angoutin.

The quarters of Monsieur were at Dompierre; the quarters of the king

were sometimes at Estrée, sometimes at Jarrie; the cardinal’s quarters

were upon the downs, at the bridge of La Pierre, in a simple house

without any entrenchment. So that Monsieur watched Bassompierre; the

king, the Duc d’Angoulême; and the cardinal, M. de Schomberg.

As soon as this organization was established, they set about driving

the English from the Isle.

The juncture was favorable. The English, who require, above everything,

good living in order to be good soldiers, only eating salt meat and bad

biscuit, had many invalids in their camp. Still further, the sea, very

rough at this period of the year all along the sea coast, destroyed

every day some little vessel; and the shore, from the point of

l’Aiguillon to the trenches, was at every tide literally covered with

the wrecks of pinnacles, _roberges_, and feluccas. The result was that

even if the king’s troops remained quietly in their camp, it was

evident that some day or other, Buckingham, who only continued in the

Isle from obstinacy, would be obliged to raise the siege.

But as M. de Toiras gave information that everything was preparing in

the enemy’s camp for a fresh assault, the king judged that it would be

best to put an end to the affair, and gave the necessary orders for a

decisive action.

As it is not our intention to give a journal of the siege, but on the

contrary only to describe such of the events of it as are connected

with the story we are relating, we will content ourselves with saying

in two words that the expedition succeeded, to the great astonishment

of the king and the great glory of the cardinal. The English, repulsed

foot by foot, beaten in all encounters, and defeated in the passage of

the Isle of Loie, were obliged to re-embark, leaving on the field of

battle two thousand men, among whom were five colonels, three

lieutenant colonels, two hundred and fifty captains, twenty gentlemen

of rank, four pieces of cannon, and sixty flags, which were taken to

Paris by Claude de St. Simon, and suspended with great pomp in the

arches of Notre Dame.

Te Deums were chanted in camp, and afterward throughout France.

The cardinal was left free to carry on the siege, without having, at

least at the present, anything to fear on the part of the English.

But it must be acknowledged, this response was but momentary. An envoy

of the Duke of Buckingham, named Montague, was taken, and proof was

obtained of a league between the German Empire, Spain, England, and

Lorraine. This league was directed against France.

Still further, in Buckingham’s lodging, which he had been forced to

abandon more precipitately than he expected, papers were found which

confirmed this alliance and which, as the cardinal asserts in his

memoirs, strongly compromised Mme. de Chevreuse and consequently the

queen.

It was upon the cardinal that all the responsibility fell, for one is

not a despotic minister without responsibility. All, therefore, of the

vast resources of his genius were at work night and day, engaged in

listening to the least report heard in any of the great kingdoms of

Europe.

The cardinal was acquainted with the activity, and more particularly

the hatred, of Buckingham. If the league which threatened France

triumphed, all his influence would be lost. Spanish policy and Austrian

policy would have their representatives in the cabinet of the Louvre,

where they had as yet but partisans; and he, Richelieu—the French

minister, the national minister—would be ruined. The king, even while

obeying him like a child, hated him as a child hates his master, and

would abandon him to the personal vengeance of Monsieur and the queen.

He would then be lost, and France, perhaps, with him. All this must be

prepared against.

Courtiers, becoming every instant more numerous, succeeded one another,

day and night, in the little house of the bridge of La Pierre, in which

the cardinal had established his residence.

There were monks who wore the frock with such an ill grace that it was

easy to perceive they belonged to the church militant; women a little

inconvenienced by their costume as pages and whose large trousers could

not entirely conceal their rounded forms; and peasants with blackened

hands but with fine limbs, savoring of the man of quality a league off.

There were also less agreeable visits—for two or three times reports

were spread that the cardinal had nearly been assassinated.

It is true that the enemies of the cardinal said that it was he himself

who set these bungling assassins to work, in order to have, if wanted,

the right of using reprisals; but we must not believe everything

ministers say, nor everything their enemies say.

These attempts did not prevent the cardinal, to whom his most

inveterate detractors have never denied personal bravery, from making

nocturnal excursions, sometimes to communicate to the Duc d’Angoulême

important orders, sometimes to confer with the king, and sometimes to

have an interview with a messenger whom he did not wish to see at home.

On their part the Musketeers, who had not much to do with the siege,

were not under very strict orders and led a joyous life. This was the

more easy for our three companions in particular; for being friends of

M. de Tréville, they obtained from him special permission to be absent

after the closing of the camp.

Now, one evening when D’Artagnan, who was in the trenches, was not able

to accompany them, Athos, Porthos, and Aramis, mounted on their battle

steeds, enveloped in their war cloaks, with their hands upon their

pistol butts, were returning from a drinking place called the Red

Dovecot, which Athos had discovered two days before upon the route to

Jarrie, following the road which led to the camp and quite on their

guard, as we have stated, for fear of an ambuscade, when, about a

quarter of a league from the village of Boisnau, they fancied they

heard the sound of horses approaching them. They immediately all three

halted, closed in, and waited, occupying the middle of the road. In an

instant, and as the moon broke from behind a cloud, they saw at a

turning of the road two horsemen who, on perceiving them, stopped in

their turn, appearing to deliberate whether they should continue their

route or go back. The hesitation created some suspicion in the three

friends, and Athos, advancing a few paces in front of the others, cried

in a firm voice, “Who goes there?”

“Who goes there, yourselves?” replied one of the horsemen.

“That is not an answer,” replied Athos. “Who goes there? Answer, or we

charge.”

“Beware of what you are about, gentlemen!” said a clear voice which

seemed accustomed to command.

“It is some superior officer making his night rounds,” said Athos.

“What do you wish, gentlemen?”

“Who are you?” said the same voice, in the same commanding tone.

“Answer in your turn, or you may repent of your disobedience.”

“King’s Musketeers,” said Athos, more and more convinced that he who

interrogated them had the right to do so.

“What company?”

“Company of Tréville.”

“Advance, and give an account of what you are doing here at this hour.”

The three companions advanced rather humbly—for all were now convinced

that they had to do with someone more powerful than themselves—leaving

Athos the post of speaker.

One of the two riders, he who had spoken second, was ten paces in front

of his companion. Athos made a sign to Porthos and Aramis also to

remain in the rear, and advanced alone.

“Your pardon, my officer,” said Athos; “but we were ignorant with whom

we had to do, and you may see that we were keeping good guard.”

“Your name?” said the officer, who covered a part of his face with his

cloak.

“But yourself, monsieur,” said Athos, who began to be annoyed by this

inquisition, “give me, I beg you, the proof that you have the right to

question me.”

“Your name?” repeated the cavalier a second time, letting his cloak

fall, and leaving his face uncovered.

“Monsieur the Cardinal!” cried the stupefied Musketeer.

“Your name?” cried his Eminence, for the third time.

“Athos,” said the Musketeer.

The cardinal made a sign to his attendant, who drew near. “These three

Musketeers shall follow us,” said he, in an undertone. “I am not

willing it should be known I have left the camp; and if they follow us

we shall be certain they will tell nobody.”

“We are gentlemen, monseigneur,” said Athos; “require our parole, and

give yourself no uneasiness. Thank God, we can keep a secret.”

The cardinal fixed his piercing eyes on this courageous speaker.

“You have a quick ear, Monsieur Athos,” said the cardinal; “but now

listen to this. It is not from mistrust that I request you to follow

me, but for my security. Your companions are no doubt Messieurs Porthos

and Aramis.”

“Yes, your Eminence,” said Athos, while the two Musketeers who had

remained behind advanced hat in hand.

“I know you, gentlemen,” said the cardinal, “I know you. I know you are

not quite my friends, and I am sorry you are not so; but I know you are

brave and loyal gentlemen, and that confidence may be placed in you.

Monsieur Athos, do me, then, the honor to accompany me; you and your

two friends, and then I shall have an escort to excite envy in his

Majesty, if we should meet him.”

The three Musketeers bowed to the necks of their horses.

“Well, upon my honor,” said Athos, “your Eminence is right in taking us

with you; we have seen several ill-looking faces on the road, and we

have even had a quarrel at the Red Dovecot with four of those faces.”

“A quarrel, and what for, gentlemen?” said the cardinal; “you know I

don’t like quarrelers.”

“And that is the reason why I have the honor to inform your Eminence of

what has happened; for you might learn it from others, and upon a false

account believe us to be in fault.”

“What have been the results of your quarrel?” said the cardinal,

knitting his brow.

“My friend, Aramis, here, has received a slight sword wound in the arm,

but not enough to prevent him, as your Eminence may see, from mounting

to the assault tomorrow, if your Eminence orders an escalade.”

“But you are not the men to allow sword wounds to be inflicted upon you

thus,” said the cardinal. “Come, be frank, gentlemen, you have settled

accounts with somebody! Confess; you know I have the right of giving

absolution.”

“I, monseigneur?” said Athos. “I did not even draw my sword, but I took

him who offended me round the body, and threw him out of the window. It

appears that in falling,” continued Athos, with some hesitation, “he

broke his thigh.”

“Ah, ah!” said the cardinal; “and you, Monsieur Porthos?”

“I, monseigneur, knowing that dueling is prohibited—I seized a bench,

and gave one of those brigands such a blow that I believe his shoulder

is broken.”

“Very well,” said the cardinal; “and you, Monsieur Aramis?”

“Monseigneur, being of a very mild disposition, and being, likewise, of

which Monseigneur perhaps is not aware, about to enter into orders, I

endeavored to appease my comrades, when one of these wretches gave me a

wound with a sword, treacherously, across my left arm. Then I admit my

patience failed me; I drew my sword in my turn, and as he came back to

the charge, I fancied I felt that in throwing himself upon me, he let

it pass through his body. I only know for a certainty that he fell; and

it seemed to me that he was borne away with his two companions.”

“The devil, gentlemen!” said the cardinal, “three men placed _hors de

combat_ in a cabaret squabble! You don’t do your work by halves. And

pray what was this quarrel about?”

“These fellows were drunk,” said Athos, “and knowing there was a lady

who had arrived at the cabaret this evening, they wanted to force her

door.”

“Force her door!” said the cardinal, “and for what purpose?”

“To do her violence, without doubt,” said Athos. “I have had the honor

of informing your Eminence that these men were drunk.”

“And was this lady young and handsome?” asked the cardinal, with a

certain degree of anxiety.

“We did not see her, monseigneur,” said Athos.

“You did not see her? Ah, very well,” replied the cardinal, quickly.

“You did well to defend the honor of a woman; and as I am going to the

Red Dovecot myself, I shall know if you have told me the truth.”

“Monseigneur,” said Athos, haughtily, “we are gentlemen, and to save

our heads we would not be guilty of a falsehood.”

“Therefore I do not doubt what you say, Monsieur Athos, I do not doubt

it for a single instant; but,” added he, “to change the conversation,

was this lady alone?”

“The lady had a cavalier shut up with her,” said Athos, “but as

notwithstanding the noise, this cavalier did not show himself, it is to

be presumed that he is a coward.”

“‘Judge not rashly’, says the Gospel,” replied the cardinal.

Athos bowed.

“And now, gentlemen, that’s well,” continued the cardinal. “I know what

I wish to know; follow me.”

The three Musketeers passed behind his Eminence, who again enveloped

his face in his cloak, and put his horse in motion, keeping from eight

to ten paces in advance of his four companions.

They soon arrived at the silent, solitary inn. No doubt the host knew

what illustrious visitor was expected, and had consequently sent

intruders out of the way.

Ten paces from the door the cardinal made a sign to his esquire and the

three Musketeers to halt. A saddled horse was fastened to the window

shutter. The cardinal knocked three times, and in a peculiar manner.

A man, enveloped in a cloak, came out immediately, and exchanged some

rapid words with the cardinal; after which he mounted his horse, and

set off in the direction of Surgères, which was likewise the way to

Paris.

“Advance, gentlemen,” said the cardinal.

“You have told me the truth, my gentlemen,” said he, addressing the

Musketeers, “and it will not be my fault if our encounter this evening

be not advantageous to you. In the meantime, follow me.”

The cardinal alighted; the three Musketeers did likewise. The cardinal

threw the bridle of his horse to his esquire; the three Musketeers

fastened the horses to the shutters.

The host stood at the door. For him, the cardinal was only an officer

coming to visit a lady.

“Have you any chamber on the ground floor where these gentlemen can

wait near a good fire?” said the cardinal.

The host opened the door of a large room, in which an old stove had

just been replaced by a large and excellent chimney.

“I have this,” said he.

“That will do,” replied the cardinal. “Enter, gentlemen, and be kind

enough to wait for me; I shall not be more than half an hour.”

And while the three Musketeers entered the ground floor room, the

cardinal, without asking further information, ascended the staircase

like a man who has no need of having his road pointed out to him.

Chapter XLIV.

THE UTILITY OF STOVEPIPES

It was evident that without suspecting it, and actuated solely by their

chivalrous and adventurous character, our three friends had just

rendered a service to someone the cardinal honored with his special

protection.

Now, who was that someone? That was the question the three Musketeers

put to one another. Then, seeing that none of their replies could throw

any light on the subject, Porthos called the host and asked for dice.

Porthos and Aramis placed themselves at the table and began to play.

Athos walked about in a contemplative mood.

While thinking and walking, Athos passed and repassed before the pipe

of the stove, broken in halves, the other extremity passing into the

chamber above; and every time he passed and repassed he heard a murmur

of words, which at length fixed his attention. Athos went close to it,

and distinguished some words that appeared to merit so great an

interest that he made a sign to his friends to be silent, remaining

himself bent with his ear directed to the opening of the lower orifice.

“Listen, Milady,” said the cardinal, “the affair is important. Sit

down, and let us talk it over.”

“Milady!” murmured Athos.

“I listen to your Eminence with greatest attention,” replied a female

voice which made the Musketeer start.

“A small vessel with an English crew, whose captain is on my side,

awaits you at the mouth of Charente, at Fort La Pointe*. He will set

sail tomorrow morning.”

* Fort La Pointe, or Fort Vasou, was not built until 1672, nearly 50

years later.

“I must go thither tonight?”

“Instantly! That is to say, when you have received my instructions. Two

men, whom you will find at the door on going out, will serve you as

escort. You will allow me to leave first; then, after half an hour, you

can go away in your turn.”

“Yes, monseigneur. Now let us return to the mission with which you wish

to charge me; and as I desire to continue to merit the confidence of

your Eminence, deign to unfold it to me in terms clear and precise,

that I may not commit an error.”

There was an instant of profound silence between the two interlocutors.

It was evident that the cardinal was weighing beforehand the terms in

which he was about to speak, and that Milady was collecting all her

intellectual faculties to comprehend the things he was about to say,

and to engrave them in her memory when they should be spoken.

Athos took advantage of this moment to tell his two companions to

fasten the door inside, and to make them a sign to come and listen with

him.

The two Musketeers, who loved their ease, brought a chair for each of

themselves and one for Athos. All three then sat down with their heads

together and their ears on the alert.

“You will go to London,” continued the cardinal. “Arrived in London,

you will seek Buckingham.”

“I must beg your Eminence to observe,” said Milady, “that since the

affair of the diamond studs, about which the duke always suspected me,

his Grace distrusts me.”

“Well, this time,” said the cardinal, “it is not necessary to steal his

confidence, but to present yourself frankly and loyally as a

negotiator.”

“Frankly and loyally,” repeated Milady, with an unspeakable expression

of duplicity.

“Yes, frankly and loyally,” replied the cardinal, in the same tone.

“All this negotiation must be carried on openly.”

“I will follow your Eminence’s instructions to the letter. I only wait

till you give them.”

“You will go to Buckingham in my behalf, and you will tell him I am

acquainted with all the preparations he has made; but that they give me

no uneasiness, since at the first step he takes I will ruin the queen.”

“Will he believe that your Eminence is in a position to accomplish the

threat thus made?”

“Yes; for I have the proofs.”

“I must be able to present these proofs for his appreciation.”

“Without doubt. And you will tell him I will publish the report of

Bois-Robert and the Marquis de Beautru, upon the interview which the

duke had at the residence of Madame the Constable with the queen on the

evening Madame the Constable gave a masquerade. You will tell him, in

order that he may not doubt, that he came there in the costume of the

Great Mogul, which the Chevalier de Guise was to have worn, and that he

purchased this exchange for the sum of three thousand pistoles.”

“Well, monseigneur?”

“All the details of his coming into and going out of the palace—on the

night when he introduced himself in the character of an Italian fortune

teller—you will tell him, that he may not doubt the correctness of my

information; that he had under his cloak a large white robe dotted with

black tears, death’s heads, and crossbones—for in case of a surprise,

he was to pass for the phantom of the White Lady who, as all the world

knows, appears at the Louvre every time any great event is impending.”

“Is that all, monseigneur?”

“Tell him also that I am acquainted with all the details of the

adventure at Amiens; that I will have a little romance made of it,

wittily turned, with a plan of the garden and portraits of the

principal actors in that nocturnal romance.”

“I will tell him that.”

“Tell him further that I hold Montague in my power; that Montague is in

the Bastille; that no letters were found upon him, it is true, but that

torture may make him tell much of what he knows, and even what he does

not know.”

“Exactly.”

“Then add that his Grace has, in the precipitation with which he quit

the Isle of Ré, forgotten and left behind him in his lodging a certain

letter from Madame de Chevreuse which singularly compromises the queen,

inasmuch as it proves not only that her Majesty can love the enemies of

the king but that she can conspire with the enemies of France. You

recollect perfectly all I have told you, do you not?”

“Your Eminence will judge: the ball of Madame the Constable; the night

at the Louvre; the evening at Amiens; the arrest of Montague; the

letter of Madame de Chevreuse.”

“That’s it,” said the cardinal, “that’s it. You have an excellent

memory, Milady.”

“But,” resumed she to whom the cardinal addressed this flattering

compliment, “if, in spite of all these reasons, the duke does not give

way and continues to menace France?”

“The duke is in love to madness, or rather to folly,” replied

Richelieu, with great bitterness. “Like the ancient paladins, he has

only undertaken this war to obtain a look from his lady love. If he

becomes certain that this war will cost the honor, and perhaps the

liberty, of the lady of his thoughts, as he says, I will answer for it

he will look twice.”

“And yet,” said Milady, with a persistence that proved she wished to

see clearly to the end of the mission with which she was about to be

charged, “if he persists?”

“If he persists?” said the cardinal. “That is not probable.”

“It is possible,” said Milady.

“If he persists—” His Eminence made a pause, and resumed: “If he

persists—well, then I shall hope for one of those events which change

the destinies of states.”

“If your Eminence would quote to me some one of these events in

history,” said Milady, “perhaps I should partake of your confidence as

to the future.”

“Well, here, for example,” said Richelieu: “when, in 1610, for a cause

similar to that which moves the duke, King Henry IV., of glorious

memory, was about, at the same time, to invade Flanders and Italy, in

order to attack Austria on both sides. Well, did there not happen an

event which saved Austria? Why should not the king of France have the

same chance as the emperor?”

“Your Eminence means, I presume, the knife stab in the Rue de la

Feronnerie?”

“Precisely,” said the cardinal.

“Does not your Eminence fear that the punishment inflicted upon

Ravaillac may deter anyone who might entertain the idea of imitating

him?”

“There will be, in all times and in all countries, particularly if

religious divisions exist in those countries, fanatics who ask nothing

better than to become martyrs. Ay, and observe—it just occurs to me

that the Puritans are furious against Buckingham, and their preachers

designate him as the Antichrist.”

“Well?” said Milady.

“Well,” continued the cardinal, in an indifferent tone, “the only thing

to be sought for at this moment is some woman, handsome, young, and

clever, who has cause of quarrel with the duke. The duke has had many

affairs of gallantry; and if he has fostered his amours by promises of

eternal constancy, he must likewise have sown the seeds of hatred by

his eternal infidelities.”

“No doubt,” said Milady, coolly, “such a woman may be found.”

“Well, such a woman, who would place the knife of Jacques Clément or of

Ravaillac in the hands of a fanatic, would save France.”

“Yes; but she would then be the accomplice of an assassination.”

“Were the accomplices of Ravaillac or of Jacques Clément ever known?”

“No; for perhaps they were too high-placed for anyone to dare look for

them where they were. The Palace of Justice would not be burned down

for everybody, monseigneur.”

“You think, then, that the fire at the Palace of Justice was not caused

by chance?” asked Richelieu, in the tone with which he would have put a

question of no importance.

“I, monseigneur?” replied Milady. “I think nothing; I quote a fact,

that is all. Only I say that if I were named Madame de Montpensier, or

the Queen Marie de Médicis, I should use less precautions than I take,

being simply called Milady Clarik.”

“That is just,” said Richelieu. “What do you require, then?”

“I require an order which would ratify beforehand all that I should

think proper to do for the greatest good of France.”

“But in the first place, this woman I have described must be found who

is desirous of avenging herself upon the duke.”

“She is found,” said Milady.

“Then the miserable fanatic must be found who will serve as an

instrument of God’s justice.”

“He will be found.”

“Well,” said the cardinal, “then it will be time to claim the order

which you just now required.”

“Your Eminence is right,” replied Milady; “and I have been wrong in

seeing in the mission with which you honor me anything but that which

it really is—that is, to announce to his Grace, on the part of your

Eminence, that you are acquainted with the different disguises by means

of which he succeeded in approaching the queen during the fête given by

Madame the Constable; that you have proofs of the interview granted at

the Louvre by the queen to a certain Italian astrologer who was no

other than the Duke of Buckingham; that you have ordered a little

romance of a satirical nature to be written upon the adventures of

Amiens, with a plan of the gardens in which those adventures took

place, and portraits of the actors who figured in them; that Montague

is in the Bastille, and that the torture may make him say things he

remembers, and even things he has forgotten; that you possess a certain

letter from Madame de Chevreuse, found in his Grace’s lodging, which

singularly compromises not only her who wrote it, but her in whose name

it was written. Then, if he persists, notwithstanding all this—as that

is, as I have said, the limit of my mission—I shall have nothing to do

but to pray God to work a miracle for the salvation of France. That is

it, is it not, monseigneur, and I shall have nothing else to do?”

“That is it,” replied the cardinal, dryly.

“And now,” said Milady, without appearing to remark the change of the

duke’s tone toward her—“now that I have received the instructions of

your Eminence as concerns your enemies, Monseigneur will permit me to

say a few words to him of mine?”

“Have you enemies, then?” asked Richelieu.

“Yes, monseigneur, enemies against whom you owe me all your support,

for I made them by serving your Eminence.”

“Who are they?” replied the duke.

“In the first place, there is a little _intrigante_ named Bonacieux.”

“She is in the prison of Nantes.”

“That is to say, she was there,” replied Milady; “but the queen has

obtained an order from the king by means of which she has been conveyed

to a convent.”

“To a convent?” said the duke.

“Yes, to a convent.”

“And to which?”

“I don’t know; the secret has been well kept.”

“But _I_ will know!”

“And your Eminence will tell me in what convent that woman is?”

“I can see nothing inconvenient in that,” said the cardinal.

“Well, now I have an enemy much more to be dreaded by me than this

little Madame Bonacieux.”

“Who is that?”

“Her lover.”

“What is his name?”

“Oh, your Eminence knows him well,” cried Milady, carried away by her

anger. “He is the evil genius of both of us. It is he who in an

encounter with your Eminence’s Guards decided the victory in favor of

the king’s Musketeers; it is he who gave three desperate wounds to De

Wardes, your emissary, and who caused the affair of the diamond studs

to fail; it is he who, knowing it was I who had Madame Bonacieux

carried off, has sworn my death.”

“Ah, ah!” said the cardinal, “I know of whom you speak.”

“I mean that miserable D’Artagnan.”

“He is a bold fellow,” said the cardinal.

“And it is exactly because he is a bold fellow that he is the more to

be feared.”

“I must have,” said the duke, “a proof of his connection with

Buckingham.”

“A proof?” cried Milady; “I will have ten.”

“Well, then, it becomes the simplest thing in the world; get me that

proof, and I will send him to the Bastille.”

“So far good, monseigneur; but afterwards?”

“When once in the Bastille, there is no afterward!” said the cardinal,

in a low voice. “Ah, _pardieu!_” continued he, “if it were as easy for

me to get rid of my enemy as it is easy to get rid of yours, and if it

were against such people you require impunity—”

“Monseigneur,” replied Milady, “a fair exchange. Life for life, man for

man; give me one, I will give you the other.”

“I don’t know what you mean, nor do I even desire to know what you

mean,” replied the cardinal; “but I wish to please you, and see nothing

out of the way in giving you what you demand with respect to so

infamous a creature—the more so as you tell me this D’Artagnan is a

libertine, a duelist, and a traitor.”

“An infamous scoundrel, monseigneur, a scoundrel!”

“Give me paper, a quill, and some ink, then,” said the cardinal.

“Here they are, monseigneur.”

There was a moment of silence, which proved that the cardinal was

employed in seeking the terms in which he should write the note, or

else in writing it. Athos, who had not lost a word of the conversation,

took his two companions by the hand, and led them to the other end of

the room.

“Well,” said Porthos, “what do you want, and why do you not let us

listen to the end of the conversation?”

“Hush!” said Athos, speaking in a low voice. “We have heard all it was

necessary we should hear; besides, I don’t prevent you from listening,

but I must be gone.”

“You must be gone!” said Porthos; “and if the cardinal asks for you,

what answer can we make?”

“You will not wait till he asks; you will speak first, and tell him

that I am gone on the lookout, because certain expressions of our host

have given me reason to think the road is not safe. I will say two

words about it to the cardinal’s esquire likewise. The rest concerns

myself; don’t be uneasy about that.”

“Be prudent, Athos,” said Aramis.

“Be easy on that head,” replied Athos; “you know I am cool enough.”

Porthos and Aramis resumed their places by the stovepipe.

As to Athos, he went out without any mystery, took his horse, which was

tied with those of his friends to the fastenings of the shutters, in

four words convinced the attendant of the necessity of a vanguard for

their return, carefully examined the priming of his pistols, drew his

sword, and took, like a forlorn hope, the road to the camp.

Chapter XLV.

A CONJUGAL SCENE

As Athos had foreseen, it was not long before the cardinal came down.

He opened the door of the room in which the Musketeers were, and found

Porthos playing an earnest game of dice with Aramis. He cast a rapid

glance around the room, and perceived that one of his men was missing.

“What has become of Monseigneur Athos?” asked he.

“Monseigneur,” replied Porthos, “he has gone as a scout, on account of

some words of our host, which made him believe the road was not safe.”

“And you, what have you done, Monsieur Porthos?”

“I have won five pistoles of Aramis.”

“Well; now will you return with me?”

“We are at your Eminence’s orders.”

“To horse, then, gentlemen; for it is getting late.”

The attendant was at the door, holding the cardinal’s horse by the

bridle. At a short distance a group of two men and three horses

appeared in the shade. These were the two men who were to conduct

Milady to Fort La Pointe, and superintend her embarkation.

The attendant confirmed to the cardinal what the two Musketeers had

already said with respect to Athos. The cardinal made an approving

gesture, and retraced his route with the same precautions he had used

in coming.

Let us leave him to follow the road to the camp protected by his

esquire and the two Musketeers, and return to Athos.

For a hundred paces he maintained the speed at which he started; but

when out of sight he turned his horse to the right, made a circuit, and

came back within twenty paces of a high hedge to watch the passage of

the little troop. Having recognized the laced hats of his companions

and the golden fringe of the cardinal’s cloak, he waited till the

horsemen had turned the angle of the road, and having lost sight of

them, he returned at a gallop to the inn, which was opened to him

without hesitation.

The host recognized him.

“My officer,” said Athos, “has forgotten to give a piece of very

important information to the lady, and has sent me back to repair his

forgetfulness.”

“Go up,” said the host; “she is still in her chamber.”

Athos availed himself of the permission, ascended the stairs with his

lightest step, gained the landing, and through the open door perceived

Milady putting on her hat.

He entered the chamber and closed the door behind him. At the noise he

made in pushing the bolt, Milady turned round.

Athos was standing before the door, enveloped in his cloak, with his

hat pulled down over his eyes. On seeing this figure, mute and

immovable as a statue, Milady was frightened.

“Who are you, and what do you want?” cried she.

“Humph,” murmured Athos, “it is certainly she!”

And letting fall his cloak and raising his hat, he advanced toward

Milady.

“Do you know me, madame?” said he.

Milady made one step forward, and then drew back as if she had seen a

serpent.

“So far, well,” said Athos, “I perceive you know me.”

“The Comte de la Fère!” murmured Milady, becoming exceedingly pale, and

drawing back till the wall prevented her from going any farther.

“Yes, Milady,” replied Athos; “the Comte de la Fère in person, who

comes expressly from the other world to have the pleasure of paying you

a visit. Sit down, madame, and let us talk, as the cardinal said.”

Milady, under the influence of inexpressible terror, sat down without

uttering a word.

“You certainly are a demon sent upon the earth!” said Athos. “Your

power is great, I know; but you also know that with the help of God men

have often conquered the most terrible demons. You have once before

thrown yourself in my path. I thought I had crushed you, madame; but

either I was deceived or hell has resuscitated you!”

Milady at these words, which recalled frightful remembrances, hung down

her head with a suppressed groan.

“Yes, hell has resuscitated you,” continued Athos. “Hell has made you

rich, hell has given you another name, hell has almost made you another

face; but it has neither effaced the stains from your soul nor the

brand from your body.”

Milady arose as if moved by a powerful spring, and her eyes flashed

lightning. Athos remained sitting.

“You believed me to be dead, did you not, as I believed you to be? And

the name of Athos as well concealed the Comte de la Fère, as the name

Milady Clarik concealed Anne de Breuil. Was it not so you were called

when your honored brother married us? Our position is truly a strange

one,” continued Athos, laughing. “We have only lived up to the present

time because we believed each other dead, and because a remembrance is

less oppressive than a living creature, though a remembrance is

sometimes devouring.”

“But,” said Milady, in a hollow, faint voice, “what brings you back to

me, and what do you want with me?”

“I wish to tell you that though remaining invisible to your eyes, I

have not lost sight of you.”

“You know what I have done?”

“I can relate to you, day by day, your actions from your entrance to

the service of the cardinal to this evening.”

A smile of incredulity passed over the pale lips of Milady.

“Listen! It was you who cut off the two diamond studs from the shoulder

of the Duke of Buckingham; it was you who had Madame Bonacieux carried

off; it was you who, in love with De Wardes and thinking to pass the

night with him, opened the door to Monsieur d’Artagnan; it was you who,

believing that De Wardes had deceived you, wished to have him killed by

his rival; it was you who, when this rival had discovered your infamous

secret, wished to have him killed in his turn by two assassins, whom

you sent in pursuit of him; it was you who, finding the balls had

missed their mark, sent poisoned wine with a forged letter, to make

your victim believe that the wine came from his friends. In short, it

was you who have but now in this chamber, seated in this chair I now

fill, made an engagement with Cardinal Richelieu to cause the Duke of

Buckingham to be assassinated, in exchange for the promise he has made

you to allow you to assassinate D’Artagnan.”

Milady was livid.

“You must be Satan!” cried she.

“Perhaps,” said Athos; “But at all events listen well to this.

Assassinate the Duke of Buckingham, or cause him to be assassinated—I

care very little about that! I don’t know him. Besides, he is an

Englishman. But do not touch with the tip of your finger a single hair

of D’Artagnan, who is a faithful friend whom I love and defend, or I

swear to you by the head of my father the crime which you shall have

endeavored to commit, or shall have committed, shall be the last.”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan has cruelly insulted me,” said Milady, in a hollow

tone; “Monsieur d’Artagnan shall die!”

“Indeed! Is it possible to insult you, madame?” said Athos, laughing;

“he has insulted you, and he shall die!”

“He shall die!” replied Milady; “she first, and he afterward.”

Athos was seized with a kind of vertigo. The sight of this creature,

who had nothing of the woman about her, recalled awful remembrances. He

thought how one day, in a less dangerous situation than the one in

which he was now placed, he had already endeavored to sacrifice her to

his honor. His desire for blood returned, burning his brain and

pervading his frame like a raging fever; he arose in his turn, reached

his hand to his belt, drew forth a pistol, and cocked it.

Milady, pale as a corpse, endeavored to cry out; but her swollen tongue

could utter no more than a hoarse sound which had nothing human in it

and resembled the rattle of a wild beast. Motionless against the dark

tapestry, with her hair in disorder, she appeared like a horrid image

of terror.

Athos slowly raised his pistol, stretched out his arm so that the

weapon almost touched Milady’s forehead, and then, in a voice the more

terrible from having the supreme calmness of a fixed resolution,

“Madame,” said he, “you will this instant deliver to me the paper the

cardinal signed; or upon my soul, I will blow your brains out.”

With another man, Milady might have preserved some doubt; but she knew

Athos. Nevertheless, she remained motionless.

“You have one second to decide,” said he.

Milady saw by the contraction of his countenance that the trigger was

about to be pulled; she reached her hand quickly to her bosom, drew out

a paper, and held it toward Athos.

“Take it,” said she, “and be accursed!”

Athos took the paper, returned the pistol to his belt, approached the

lamp to be assured that it was the paper, unfolded it, and read:

“Dec. 3, 1627

“It is by my order and for the good of the state that the bearer of

this has done what he has done.

“RICHELIEU”

“And now,” said Athos, resuming his cloak and putting on his hat, “now

that I have drawn your teeth, viper, bite if you can.”

And he left the chamber without once looking behind him.

At the door he found the two men and the spare horse which they held.

“Gentlemen,” said he, “Monseigneur’s order is, you know, to conduct

that woman, without losing time, to Fort La Pointe, and never to leave

her till she is on board.”

As these words agreed wholly with the order they had received, they

bowed their heads in sign of assent.

With regard to Athos, he leaped lightly into the saddle and set out at

full gallop; only instead of following the road, he went across the

fields, urging his horse to the utmost and stopping occasionally to

listen.

In one of those halts he heard the steps of several horses on the road.

He had no doubt it was the cardinal and his escort. He immediately made

a new point in advance, rubbed his horse down with some heath and

leaves of trees, and placed himself across the road, about two hundred

paces from the camp.

“Who goes there?” cried he, as soon as he perceived the horsemen.

“That is our brave Musketeer, I think,” said the cardinal.

“Yes, monseigneur,” said Porthos, “it is he.”

“Monsieur Athos,” said Richelieu, “receive my thanks for the good guard

you have kept. Gentlemen, we are arrived; take the gate on the left.

The watchword is, ‘King and Ré.’”

Saying these words, the cardinal saluted the three friends with an

inclination of his head, and took the right hand, followed by his

attendant—for that night he himself slept in the camp.

“Well!” said Porthos and Aramis together, as soon as the cardinal was

out of hearing, “well, he signed the paper she required!”

“I know it,” said Athos, coolly, “since here it is.”

And the three friends did not exchange another word till they reached

their quarters, except to give the watchword to the sentinels. Only

they sent Mousqueton to tell Planchet that his master was requested,

the instant that he left the trenches, to come to the quarters of the

Musketeers.

Milady, as Athos had foreseen, on finding the two men that awaited her,

made no difficulty in following them. She had had for an instant an

inclination to be reconducted to the cardinal, and relate everything to

him; but a revelation on her part would bring about a revelation on the

part of Athos. She might say that Athos had hanged her; but then Athos

would tell that she was branded. She thought it was best to preserve

silence, to discreetly set off to accomplish her difficult mission with

her usual skill; and then, all things being accomplished to the

satisfaction of the cardinal, to come to him and claim her vengeance.

In consequence, after having traveled all night, at seven o’clock she

was at the fort of the Point; at eight o’clock she had embarked; and at

nine, the vessel, which with letters of marque from the cardinal was

supposed to be sailing for Bayonne, raised anchor, and steered its

course toward England.

Chapter XLVI.

THE BASTION SAINT-GERVAIS

On arriving at the lodgings of his three friends, D’Artagnan found them

assembled in the same chamber. Athos was meditating; Porthos was

twisting his mustache; Aramis was saying his prayers in a charming

little Book of Hours, bound in blue velvet.

“_Pardieu_, gentlemen,” said he. “I hope what you have to tell me is

worth the trouble, or else, I warn you, I will not pardon you for

making me come here instead of getting a little rest after a night

spent in taking and dismantling a bastion. Ah, why were you not there,

gentlemen? It was warm work.”

“We were in a place where it was not very cold,” replied Porthos,

giving his mustache a twist which was peculiar to him.

“Hush!” said Athos.

“Oh, oh!” said D’Artagnan, comprehending the slight frown of the

Musketeer. “It appears there is something fresh aboard.”

“Aramis,” said Athos, “you went to breakfast the day before yesterday

at the inn of the Parpaillot, I believe?”

“Yes.”

“How did you fare?”

“For my part, I ate but little. The day before yesterday was a fish

day, and they had nothing but meat.”

“What,” said Athos, “no fish at a seaport?”

“They say,” said Aramis, resuming his pious reading, “that the dyke

which the cardinal is making drives them all out into the open sea.”

“But that is not quite what I mean to ask you, Aramis,” replied Athos.

“I want to know if you were left alone, and nobody interrupted you.”

“Why, I think there were not many intruders. Yes, Athos, I know what

you mean: we shall do very well at the Parpaillot.”

“Let us go to the Parpaillot, then, for here the walls are like sheets

of paper.”

D’Artagnan, who was accustomed to his friend’s manner of acting, and

who perceived immediately, by a word, a gesture, or a sign from him,

that the circumstances were serious, took Athos’s arm, and went out

without saying anything. Porthos followed, chatting with Aramis.

On their way they met Grimaud. Athos made him a sign to come with them.

Grimaud, according to custom, obeyed in silence; the poor lad had

nearly come to the pass of forgetting how to speak.

They arrived at the drinking room of the Parpaillot. It was seven

o’clock in the morning, and daylight began to appear. The three friends

ordered breakfast, and went into a room in which the host said they

would not be disturbed.

Unfortunately, the hour was badly chosen for a private conference. The

morning drum had just been beaten; everyone shook off the drowsiness of

night, and to dispel the humid morning air, came to take a drop at the

inn. Dragoons, Swiss, Guardsmen, Musketeers, light-horsemen, succeeded

one another with a rapidity which might answer the purpose of the host

very well, but agreed badly with the views of the four friends. Thus

they applied very curtly to the salutations, healths, and jokes of

their companions.

“I see how it will be,” said Athos: “we shall get into some pretty

quarrel or other, and we have no need of one just now. D’Artagnan, tell

us what sort of a night you have had, and we will describe ours

afterward.”

“Ah, yes,” said a light-horseman, with a glass of brandy in his hand,

which he sipped slowly. “I hear you gentlemen of the Guards have been

in the trenches tonight, and that you did not get much the best of the

Rochellais.”

D’Artagnan looked at Athos to know if he ought to reply to this

intruder who thus mixed unasked in their conversation.

“Well,” said Athos, “don’t you hear Monsieur de Busigny, who does you

the honor to ask you a question? Relate what has passed during the

night, since these gentlemen desire to know it.”

“Have you not taken a bastion?” said a Swiss, who was drinking rum out

of a beer glass.

“Yes, monsieur,” said D’Artagnan, bowing, “we have had that honor. We

even have, as you may have heard, introduced a barrel of powder under

one of the angles, which in blowing up made a very pretty breach.

Without reckoning that as the bastion was not built yesterday all the

rest of the building was badly shaken.”

“And what bastion is it?” asked a dragoon, with his saber run through a

goose which he was taking to be cooked.

“The bastion St. Gervais,” replied D’Artagnan, “from behind which the

Rochellais annoyed our workmen.”

“Was that affair hot?”

“Yes, moderately so. We lost five men, and the Rochellais eight or

ten.”

“_Balzempleu!_” said the Swiss, who, notwithstanding the admirable

collection of oaths possessed by the German language, had acquired a

habit of swearing in French.

“But it is probable,” said the light-horseman, “that they will send

pioneers this morning to repair the bastion.”

“Yes, that’s probable,” said D’Artagnan.

“Gentlemen,” said Athos, “a wager!”

“Ah, _wooi_, a vager!” cried the Swiss.

“What is it?” said the light-horseman.

“Stop a bit,” said the dragoon, placing his saber like a spit upon the

two large iron dogs which held the firebrands in the chimney, “stop a

bit, I am in it. You cursed host! a dripping pan immediately, that I

may not lose a drop of the fat of this estimable bird.”

“You was right,” said the Swiss; “goose grease is kood with basdry.”

“There!” said the dragoon. “Now for the wager! We listen, Monsieur

Athos.”

“Yes, the wager!” said the light-horseman.

“Well, Monsieur de Busigny, I will bet you,” said Athos, “that my three

companions, Messieurs Porthos, Aramis, and D’Artagnan, and myself, will

go and breakfast in the bastion St. Gervais, and we will remain there

an hour, by the watch, whatever the enemy may do to dislodge us.”

Porthos and Aramis looked at each other; they began to comprehend.

“But,” said D’Artagnan, in the ear of Athos, “you are going to get us

all killed without mercy.”

“We are much more likely to be killed,” said Athos, “if we do not go.”

“My faith, gentlemen,” said Porthos, turning round upon his chair and

twisting his mustache, “that’s a fair bet, I hope.”

“I take it,” said M. de Busigny; “so let us fix the stake.”

“You are four gentlemen,” said Athos, “and we are four; an unlimited

dinner for eight. Will that do?”

“Capitally,” replied M. de Busigny.

“Perfectly,” said the dragoon.

“That shoots me,” said the Swiss.

The fourth auditor, who during all this conversation had played a mute

part, made a sign of the head in proof that he acquiesced in the

proposition.

“The breakfast for these gentlemen is ready,” said the host.

“Well, bring it,” said Athos.

The host obeyed. Athos called Grimaud, pointed to a large basket which

lay in a corner, and made a sign to him to wrap the viands up in the

napkins.

Grimaud understood that it was to be a breakfast on the grass, took the

basket, packed up the viands, added the bottles, and then took the

basket on his arm.

“But where are you going to eat my breakfast?” asked the host.

“What matter, if you are paid for it?” said Athos, and he threw two

pistoles majestically on the table.

“Shall I give you the change, my officer?” said the host.

“No, only add two bottles of champagne, and the difference will be for

the napkins.”

The host had not quite so good a bargain as he at first hoped for, but

he made amends by slipping in two bottles of Anjou wine instead of two

bottles of champagne.

“Monsieur de Busigny,” said Athos, “will you be so kind as to set your

watch with mine, or permit me to regulate mine by yours?”

“Which you please, monsieur!” said the light-horseman, drawing from his

fob a very handsome watch, studded with diamonds; “half past seven.”

“Thirty-five minutes after seven,” said Athos, “by which you perceive I

am five minutes faster than you.”

And bowing to all the astonished persons present, the young men took

the road to the bastion St. Gervais, followed by Grimaud, who carried

the basket, ignorant of where he was going but in the passive obedience

which Athos had taught him not even thinking of asking.

As long as they were within the circle of the camp, the four friends

did not exchange one word; besides, they were followed by the curious,

who, hearing of the wager, were anxious to know how they would come out

of it. But when once they passed the line of circumvallation and found

themselves in the open plain, D’Artagnan, who was completely ignorant

of what was going forward, thought it was time to demand an

explanation.

“And now, my dear Athos,” said he, “do me the kindness to tell me where

we are going?”

“Why, you see plainly enough we are going to the bastion.”

“But what are we going to do there?”

“You know well that we go to breakfast there.”

“But why did we not breakfast at the Parpaillot?”

“Because we have very important matters to communicate to one another,

and it was impossible to talk five minutes in that inn without being

annoyed by all those importunate fellows, who keep coming in, saluting

you, and addressing you. Here at least,” said Athos, pointing to the

bastion, “they will not come and disturb us.”

“It appears to me,” said D’Artagnan, with that prudence which allied

itself in him so naturally with excessive bravery, “that we could have

found some retired place on the downs or the seashore.”

“Where we should have been seen all four conferring together, so that

at the end of a quarter of an hour the cardinal would have been

informed by his spies that we were holding a council.”

“Yes,” said Aramis, “Athos is right: _Animadvertuntur in desertis_.”

“A desert would not have been amiss,” said Porthos; “but it behooved us

to find it.”

“There is no desert where a bird cannot pass over one’s head, where a

fish cannot leap out of the water, where a rabbit cannot come out of

its burrow, and I believe that bird, fish, and rabbit each becomes a

spy of the cardinal. Better, then, pursue our enterprise; from which,

besides, we cannot retreat without shame. We have made a wager—a wager

which could not have been foreseen, and of which I defy anyone to

divine the true cause. We are going, in order to win it, to remain an

hour in the bastion. Either we shall be attacked, or not. If we are

not, we shall have all the time to talk, and nobody will hear us—for I

guarantee the walls of the bastion have no ears; if we are, we will

talk of our affairs just the same. Moreover, in defending ourselves, we

shall cover ourselves with glory. You see that everything is to our

advantage.”

“Yes,” said D’Artagnan; “but we shall indubitably attract a ball.”

“Well, my dear,” replied Athos, “you know well that the balls most to

be dreaded are not from the enemy.”

“But for such an expedition we surely ought to have brought our

muskets.”

“You are stupid, friend Porthos. Why should we load ourselves with a

useless burden?”

“I don’t find a good musket, twelve cartridges, and a powder flask very

useless in the face of an enemy.”

“Well,” replied Athos, “have you not heard what D’Artagnan said?”

“What did he say?” demanded Porthos.

“D’Artagnan said that in the attack of last night eight or ten

Frenchmen were killed, and as many Rochellais.”

“What then?”

“The bodies were not plundered, were they? It appears the conquerors

had something else to do.”

“Well?”

“Well, we shall find their muskets, their cartridges, and their flasks;

and instead of four musketoons and twelve balls, we shall have fifteen

guns and a hundred charges to fire.”

“Oh, Athos!” said Aramis, “truly you are a great man.”

Porthos nodded in sign of agreement. D’Artagnan alone did not seem

convinced.

Grimaud no doubt shared the misgivings of the young man, for seeing

that they continued to advance toward the bastion—something he had till

then doubted—he pulled his master by the skirt of his coat.

“Where are we going?” asked he, by a gesture.

Athos pointed to the bastion.

“But,” said Grimaud, in the same silent dialect, “we shall leave our

skins there.”

Athos raised his eyes and his finger toward heaven.

Grimaud put his basket on the ground and sat down with a shake of the

head.

Athos took a pistol from his belt, looked to see if it was properly

primed, cocked it, and placed the muzzle close to Grimaud’s ear.

Grimaud was on his legs again as if by a spring. Athos then made him a

sign to take up his basket and to walk on first. Grimaud obeyed. All

that Grimaud gained by this momentary pantomime was to pass from the

rear guard to the vanguard.

Arrived at the bastion, the four friends turned round.

More than three hundred soldiers of all kinds were assembled at the

gate of the camp; and in a separate group might be distinguished M. de

Busigny, the dragoon, the Swiss, and the fourth bettor.

Athos took off his hat, placed it on the end of his sword, and waved it

in the air.

All the spectators returned him his salute, accompanying this courtesy

with a loud hurrah which was audible to the four; after which all four

disappeared in the bastion, whither Grimaud had preceded them.

Chapter XLVII.

THE COUNCIL OF THE MUSKETEERS

As Athos had foreseen, the bastion was only occupied by a dozen

corpses, French and Rochellais.

“Gentlemen,” said Athos, who had assumed the command of the expedition,

“while Grimaud spreads the table, let us begin by collecting the guns

and cartridges together. We can talk while performing that necessary

task. These gentlemen,” added he, pointing to the bodies, “cannot hear

us.”

“But we could throw them into the ditch,” said Porthos, “after having

assured ourselves they have nothing in their pockets.”

“Yes,” said Athos, “that’s Grimaud’s business.”

“Well, then,” cried D’Artagnan, “pray let Grimaud search them and throw

them over the walls.”

“Heaven forfend!” said Athos; “they may serve us.”

“These bodies serve us?” said Porthos. “You are mad, dear friend.”

“Judge not rashly, say the gospel and the cardinal,” replied Athos.

“How many guns, gentlemen?”

“Twelve,” replied Aramis.

“How many shots?”

“A hundred.”

“That’s quite as many as we shall want. Let us load the guns.”

The four Musketeers went to work; and as they were loading the last

musket Grimaud announced that the breakfast was ready.

Athos replied, always by gestures, that that was well, and indicated to

Grimaud, by pointing to a turret that resembled a pepper caster, that

he was to stand as sentinel. Only, to alleviate the tediousness of the

duty, Athos allowed him to take a loaf, two cutlets, and a bottle of

wine.

“And now to table,” said Athos.

The four friends seated themselves on the ground with their legs

crossed like Turks, or even tailors.

“And now,” said D’Artagnan, “as there is no longer any fear of being

overheard, I hope you are going to let me into your secret.”

“I hope at the same time to procure you amusement and glory,

gentlemen,” said Athos. “I have induced you to take a charming

promenade; here is a delicious breakfast; and yonder are five hundred

persons, as you may see through the loopholes, taking us for heroes or

madmen—two classes of imbeciles greatly resembling each other.”

“But the secret!” said D’Artagnan.

“The secret is,” said Athos, “that I saw Milady last night.”

D’Artagnan was lifting a glass to his lips; but at the name of Milady,

his hand trembled so, that he was obliged to put the glass on the

ground again for fear of spilling the contents.”

“You saw your wi—”

“Hush!” interrupted Athos. “You forget, my dear, you forget that these

gentlemen are not initiated into my family affairs like yourself. I

have seen Milady.”

“Where?” demanded D’Artagnan.

“Within two leagues of this place, at the inn of the Red Dovecot.”

“In that case I am lost,” said D’Artagnan.

“Not so bad yet,” replied Athos; “for by this time she must have quit

the shores of France.”

D’Artagnan breathed again.

“But after all,” asked Porthos, “who is Milady?”

“A charming woman!” said Athos, sipping a glass of sparkling wine.

“Villainous host!” cried he, “he has given us Anjou wine instead of

champagne, and fancies we know no better! Yes,” continued he, “a

charming woman, who entertained kind views toward our friend

D’Artagnan, who, on his part, has given her some offense for which she

tried to revenge herself a month ago by having him killed by two musket

shots, a week ago by trying to poison him, and yesterday by demanding

his head of the cardinal.”

“What! by demanding my head of the cardinal?” cried D’Artagnan, pale

with terror.

“Yes, that is true as the Gospel,” said Porthos; “I heard her with my

own ears.”

“I also,” said Aramis.

“Then,” said D’Artagnan, letting his arm fall with discouragement, “it

is useless to struggle longer. I may as well blow my brains out, and

all will be over.”

“That’s the last folly to be committed,” said Athos, “seeing it is the

only one for which there is no remedy.”

“But I can never escape,” said D’Artagnan, “with such enemies. First,

my stranger of Meung; then De Wardes, to whom I have given three sword

wounds; next Milady, whose secret I have discovered; finally, the

cardinal, whose vengeance I have balked.”

“Well,” said Athos, “that only makes four; and we are four—one for one.

_Pardieu!_ if we may believe the signs Grimaud is making, we are about

to have to do with a very different number of people. What is it,

Grimaud? Considering the gravity of the occasion, I permit you to

speak, my friend; but be laconic, I beg. What do you see?”

“A troop.”

“Of how many persons?”

“Twenty men.”

“What sort of men?”

“Sixteen pioneers, four soldiers.”

“How far distant?”

“Five hundred paces.”

“Good! We have just time to finish this fowl and to drink one glass of

wine to your health, D’Artagnan.”

“To your health!” repeated Porthos and Aramis.

“Well, then, to my health! although I am very much afraid that your

good wishes will not be of great service to me.”

“Bah!” said Athos, “God is great, as say the followers of Mohammed, and

the future is in his hands.”

Then, swallowing the contents of his glass, which he put down close to

him, Athos arose carelessly, took the musket next to him, and drew near

to one of the loopholes.

Porthos, Aramis and D’Artagnan followed his example. As to Grimaud, he

received orders to place himself behind the four friends in order to

reload their weapons.

“_Pardieu!_” said Athos, “it was hardly worth while to distribute

ourselves for twenty fellows armed with pickaxes, mattocks, and

shovels. Grimaud had only to make them a sign to go away, and I am

convinced they would have left us in peace.”

“I doubt that,” replied D’Artagnan, “for they are advancing very

resolutely. Besides, in addition to the pioneers, there are four

soldiers and a brigadier, armed with muskets.”

“That’s because they don’t see us,” said Athos.

“My faith,” said Aramis, “I must confess I feel a great repugnance to

fire on these poor devils of civilians.”

“He is a bad priest,” said Porthos, “who has pity for heretics.”

“In truth,” said Athos, “Aramis is right. I will warn them.”

“What the devil are you going to do?” cried D’Artagnan, “you will be

shot.”

But Athos heeded not his advice. Mounting on the breach, with his

musket in one hand and his hat in the other, he said, bowing

courteously and addressing the soldiers and the pioneers, who,

astonished at this apparition, stopped fifty paces from the bastion:

“Gentlemen, a few friends and myself are about to breakfast in this

bastion. Now, you know nothing is more disagreeable than being

disturbed when one is at breakfast. We request you, then, if you really

have business here, to wait till we have finished our repast, or to

come again a short time hence; unless, which would be far better, you

form the salutary resolution to quit the side of the rebels, and come

and drink with us to the health of the King of France.”

“Take care, Athos!” cried D’Artagnan; “don’t you see they are aiming?”

“Yes, yes,” said Athos; “but they are only civilians—very bad marksmen,

who will be sure not to hit me.”

In fact, at the same instant four shots were fired, and the balls were

flattened against the wall around Athos, but not one touched him.

Four shots replied to them almost instantaneously, but much better

aimed than those of the aggressors; three soldiers fell dead, and one

of the pioneers was wounded.

“Grimaud,” said Athos, still on the breach, “another musket!”

Grimaud immediately obeyed. On their part, the three friends had

reloaded their arms; a second discharge followed the first. The

brigadier and two pioneers fell dead; the rest of the troop took to

flight.

“Now, gentlemen, a _sortie!_” cried Athos.

And the four friends rushed out of the fort, gained the field of

battle, picked up the four muskets of the privates and the half-pike of

the brigadier, and convinced that the fugitives would not stop till

they reached the city, turned again toward the bastion, bearing with

them the trophies of their victory.

“Reload the muskets, Grimaud,” said Athos, “and we, gentlemen, will go

on with our breakfast, and resume our conversation. Where were we?”

“I recollect you were saying,” said D’Artagnan, “that after having

demanded my head of the cardinal, Milady had quit the shores of France.

Whither goes she?” added he, strongly interested in the route Milady

followed.

“She goes into England,” said Athos.

“With what view?”

“With the view of assassinating, or causing to be assassinated, the

Duke of Buckingham.”

D’Artagnan uttered an exclamation of surprise and indignation.

“But this is infamous!” cried he.

“As to that,” said Athos, “I beg you to believe that I care very little

about it. Now you have done, Grimaud, take our brigadier’s half-pike,

tie a napkin to it, and plant it on top of our bastion, that these

rebels of Rochellais may see that they have to deal with brave and

loyal soldiers of the king.”

Grimaud obeyed without replying. An instant afterward, the white flag

was floating over the heads of the four friends. A thunder of applause

saluted its appearance; half the camp was at the barrier.

“How?” replied D’Artagnan, “you care little if she kills Buckingham or

causes him to be killed? But the duke is our friend.”

“The duke is English; the duke fights against us. Let her do what she

likes with the duke; I care no more about him than an empty bottle.”

And Athos threw fifteen paces from him an empty bottle from which he

had poured the last drop into his glass.

“A moment,” said D’Artagnan. “I will not abandon Buckingham thus. He

gave us some very fine horses.”

“And moreover, very handsome saddles,” said Porthos, who at the moment

wore on his cloak the lace of his own.

“Besides,” said Aramis, “God desires the conversion and not the death

of a sinner.”

“Amen!” said Athos, “and we will return to that subject later, if such

be your pleasure; but what for the moment engaged my attention most

earnestly, and I am sure you will understand me, D’Artagnan, was the

getting from this woman a kind of _carte blanche_ which she had

extorted from the cardinal, and by means of which she could with

impunity get rid of you and perhaps of us.”

“But this creature must be a demon!” said Porthos, holding out his

plate to Aramis, who was cutting up a fowl.

“And this _carte blanche_,” said D’Artagnan, “this _carte blanche_,

does it remain in her hands?”

“No, it passed into mine; I will not say without trouble, for if I did

I should tell a lie.”

“My dear Athos, I shall no longer count the number of times I am

indebted to you for my life.”

“Then it was to go to her that you left us?” said Aramis.

“Exactly.”

“And you have that letter of the cardinal?” said D’Artagnan.

“Here it is,” said Athos; and he took the invaluable paper from the

pocket of his uniform. D’Artagnan unfolded it with one hand, whose

trembling he did not even attempt to conceal, to read:

“Dec. 3, 1627

“It is by my order and for the good of the state that the bearer of

this has done what he has done.

“RICHELIEU”

“In fact,” said Aramis, “it is an absolution according to rule.”

“That paper must be torn to pieces,” said D’Artagnan, who fancied he

read in it his sentence of death.

“On the contrary,” said Athos, “it must be preserved carefully. I would

not give up this paper if covered with as many gold pieces.”

“And what will she do now?” asked the young man.

“Why,” replied Athos, carelessly, “she is probably going to write to

the cardinal that a damned Musketeer, named Athos, has taken her

safe-conduct from her by force; she will advise him in the same letter

to get rid of his two friends, Aramis and Porthos, at the same time.

The cardinal will remember that these are the same men who have often

crossed his path; and then some fine morning he will arrest D’Artagnan,

and for fear he should feel lonely, he will send us to keep him company

in the Bastille.”

“Go to! It appears to me you make dull jokes, my dear,” said Porthos.

“I do not jest,” said Athos.

“Do you know,” said Porthos, “that to twist that damned Milady’s neck

would be a smaller sin than to twist those of these poor devils of

Huguenots, who have committed no other crime than singing in French the

psalms we sing in Latin?”

“What says the abbé?” asked Athos, quietly.

“I say I am entirely of Porthos’s opinion,” replied Aramis.

“And I, too,” said D’Artagnan.

“Fortunately, she is far off,” said Porthos, “for I confess she would

worry me if she were here.”

“She worries me in England as well as in France,” said Athos.

“She worries me everywhere,” said D’Artagnan.

“But when you held her in your power, why did you not drown her,

strangle her, hang her?” said Porthos. “It is only the dead who do not

return.”

“You think so, Porthos?” replied the Musketeer, with a sad smile which

D’Artagnan alone understood.

“I have an idea,” said D’Artagnan.

“What is it?” said the Musketeers.

“To arms!” cried Grimaud.

The young men sprang up, and seized their muskets.

This time a small troop advanced, consisting of from twenty to

twenty-five men; but they were not pioneers, they were soldiers of the

garrison.

“Shall we return to the camp?” said Porthos. “I don’t think the sides

are equal.”

“Impossible, for three reasons,” replied Athos. “The first, that we

have not finished breakfast; the second, that we still have some very

important things to say; and the third, that it yet wants ten minutes

before the lapse of the hour.”

“Well, then,” said Aramis, “we must form a plan of battle.”

“That’s very simple,” replied Athos. “As soon as the enemy are within

musket shot, we must fire upon them. If they continue to advance, we

must fire again. We must fire as long as we have loaded guns. If those

who remain of the troop persist in coming to the assault, we will allow

the besiegers to get as far as the ditch, and then we will push down

upon their heads that strip of wall which keeps its perpendicular by a

miracle.”

“Bravo!” cried Porthos. “Decidedly, Athos, you were born to be a

general, and the cardinal, who fancies himself a great soldier, is

nothing beside you.”

“Gentlemen,” said Athos, “no divided attention, I beg; let each one

pick out his man.”

“I cover mine,” said D’Artagnan.

“And I mine,” said Porthos.

“And I _idem_,” said Aramis.

“Fire, then,” said Athos.

The four muskets made but one report, but four men fell.

The drum immediately beat, and the little troop advanced at charging

pace.

Then the shots were repeated without regularity, but always aimed with

the same accuracy. Nevertheless, as if they had been aware of the

numerical weakness of the friends, the Rochellais continued to advance

in quick time.

With every three shots at least two men fell; but the march of those

who remained was not slackened.

Arrived at the foot of the bastion, there were still more than a dozen

of the enemy. A last discharge welcomed them, but did not stop them;

they jumped into the ditch, and prepared to scale the breach.

“Now, my friends,” said Athos, “finish them at a blow. To the wall; to

the wall!”

And the four friends, seconded by Grimaud, pushed with the barrels of

their muskets an enormous sheet of the wall, which bent as if pushed by

the wind, and detaching itself from its base, fell with a horrible

crash into the ditch. Then a fearful crash was heard; a cloud of dust

mounted toward the sky—and all was over!

“Can we have destroyed them all, from the first to the last?” said

Athos.

“My faith, it appears so!” said D’Artagnan.

“No,” cried Porthos; “there go three or four, limping away.”

In fact, three or four of these unfortunate men, covered with dirt and

blood, fled along the hollow way, and at length regained the city.

These were all who were left of the little troop.

Athos looked at his watch.

“Gentlemen,” said he, “we have been here an hour, and our wager is won;

but we will be fair players. Besides, D’Artagnan has not told us his

idea yet.”

And the Musketeer, with his usual coolness, reseated himself before the

remains of the breakfast.

“My idea?” said D’Artagnan.

“Yes; you said you had an idea,” said Athos.

“Oh, I remember,” said D’Artagnan. “Well, I will go to England a second

time; I will go and find Buckingham.”

“You shall not do that, D’Artagnan,” said Athos, coolly.

“And why not? Have I not been there once?”

“Yes; but at that period we were not at war. At that period Buckingham

was an ally, and not an enemy. What you would now do amounts to

treason.”

D’Artagnan perceived the force of this reasoning, and was silent.

“But,” said Porthos, “I think I have an idea, in my turn.”

“Silence for Monsieur Porthos’s idea!” said Aramis.

“I will ask leave of absence of Monsieur de Tréville, on some pretext

or other which you must invent; I am not very clever at pretexts.

Milady does not know me; I will get access to her without her

suspecting me, and when I catch my beauty, I will strangle her.”

“Well,” replied Athos, “I am not far from approving the idea of

Monsieur Porthos.”

“For shame!” said Aramis. “Kill a woman? No, listen to me; I have the

true idea.”

“Let us see your idea, Aramis,” said Athos, who felt much deference for

the young Musketeer.

“We must inform the queen.”

“Ah, my faith, yes!” said Porthos and D’Artagnan, at the same time; “we

are coming nearer to it now.”

“Inform the queen!” said Athos; “and how? Have we relations with the

court? Could we send anyone to Paris without its being known in the

camp? From here to Paris it is a hundred and forty leagues; before our

letter was at Angers we should be in a dungeon.”

“As to remitting a letter with safety to her Majesty,” said Aramis,

coloring, “I will take that upon myself. I know a clever person at

Tours—”

Aramis stopped on seeing Athos smile.

“Well, do you not adopt this means, Athos?” said D’Artagnan.

“I do not reject it altogether,” said Athos; “but I wish to remind

Aramis that he cannot quit the camp, and that nobody but one of

ourselves is trustworthy; that two hours after the messenger has set

out, all the Capuchins, all the police, all the black caps of the

cardinal, will know your letter by heart, and you and your clever

person will be arrested.”

“Without reckoning,” objected Porthos, “that the queen would save

Monsieur de Buckingham, but would take no heed of us.”

“Gentlemen,” said D’Artagnan, “what Porthos says is full of sense.”

“Ah, ah! but what’s going on in the city yonder?” said Athos.

“They are beating the general alarm.”

The four friends listened, and the sound of the drum plainly reached

them.

“You see, they are going to send a whole regiment against us,” said

Athos.

“You don’t think of holding out against a whole regiment, do you?” said

Porthos.

“Why not?” said the Musketeer. “I feel myself quite in a humor for it;

and I would hold out before an army if we had taken the precaution to

bring a dozen more bottles of wine.”

“Upon my word, the drum draws near,” said D’Artagnan.

“Let it come,” said Athos. “It is a quarter of an hour’s journey from

here to the city, consequently a quarter of an hour’s journey from the

city to hither. That is more than time enough for us to devise a plan.

If we go from this place we shall never find another so suitable. Ah,

stop! I have it, gentlemen; the right idea has just occurred to me.”

“Tell us.”

“Allow me to give Grimaud some indispensable orders.”

Athos made a sign for his lackey to approach.

“Grimaud,” said Athos, pointing to the bodies which lay under the wall

of the bastion, “take those gentlemen, set them up against the wall,

put their hats upon their heads, and their guns in their hands.”

“Oh, the great man!” cried D’Artagnan. “I comprehend now.”

“You comprehend?” said Porthos.

“And do you comprehend, Grimaud?” said Aramis.

Grimaud made a sign in the affirmative.

“That’s all that is necessary,” said Athos; “now for my idea.”

“I should like, however, to comprehend,” said Porthos.

“That is useless.”

“Yes, yes! Athos’s idea!” cried Aramis and D’Artagnan, at the same

time.

“This Milady, this woman, this creature, this demon, has a

brother-in-law, as I think you told me, D’Artagnan?”

“Yes, I know him very well; and I also believe that he has not a very

warm affection for his sister-in-law.”

“There is no harm in that. If he detested her, it would be all the

better,” replied Athos.

“In that case we are as well off as we wish.”

“And yet,” said Porthos, “I would like to know what Grimaud is about.”

“Silence, Porthos!” said Aramis.

“What is her brother-in-law’s name?”

“Lord de Winter.”

“Where is he now?”

“He returned to London at the first sound of war.”

“Well, there’s just the man we want,” said Athos. “It is he whom we

must warn. We will have him informed that his sister-in-law is on the

point of having someone assassinated, and beg him not to lose sight of

her. There is in London, I hope, some establishment like that of the

Magdalens, or of the Repentant Daughters. He must place his sister in

one of these, and we shall be in peace.”

“Yes,” said D’Artagnan, “till she comes out.”

“Ah, my faith!” said Athos, “you require too much, D’Artagnan. I have

given you all I have, and I beg leave to tell you that this is the

bottom of my sack.”

“But I think it would be still better,” said Aramis, “to inform the

queen and Lord de Winter at the same time.”

“Yes; but who is to carry the letter to Tours, and who to London?”

“I answer for Bazin,” said Aramis.

“And I for Planchet,” said D’Artagnan.

“Ay,” said Porthos, “if we cannot leave the camp, our lackeys may.”

“To be sure they may; and this very day we will write the letters,”

said Aramis. “Give the lackeys money, and they will start.”

“We will give them money?” replied Athos. “Have you any money?”

The four friends looked at one another, and a cloud came over the brows

which but lately had been so cheerful.

“Look out!” cried D’Artagnan, “I see black points and red points moving

yonder. Why did you talk of a regiment, Athos? It is a veritable army!”

“My faith, yes,” said Athos; “there they are. See the sneaks come,

without drum or trumpet. Ah, ah! have you finished, Grimaud?”

Grimaud made a sign in the affirmative, and pointed to a dozen bodies

which he had set up in the most picturesque attitudes. Some carried

arms, others seemed to be taking aim, and the remainder appeared merely

to be sword in hand.

“Bravo!” said Athos; “that does honor to your imagination.”

“All very well,” said Porthos, “but I should like to understand.”

“Let us decamp first, and you will understand afterward.”

“A moment, gentlemen, a moment; give Grimaud time to clear away the

breakfast.”

“Ah, ah!” said Aramis, “the black points and the red points are visibly

enlarging. I am of D’Artagnan’s opinion; we have no time to lose in

regaining our camp.”

“My faith,” said Athos, “I have nothing to say against a retreat. We

bet upon one hour, and we have stayed an hour and a half. Nothing can

be said; let us be off, gentlemen, let us be off!”

Grimaud was already ahead, with the basket and the dessert. The four

friends followed, ten paces behind him.

“What the devil shall we do now, gentlemen?” cried Athos.

“Have you forgotten anything?” said Aramis.

“The white flag, _morbleu!_ We must not leave a flag in the hands of

the enemy, even if that flag be but a napkin.”

And Athos ran back to the bastion, mounted the platform, and bore off

the flag; but as the Rochellais had arrived within musket range, they

opened a terrible fire upon this man, who appeared to expose himself

for pleasure’s sake.

But Athos might be said to bear a charmed life. The balls passed and

whistled all around him; not one struck him.

Athos waved his flag, turning his back on the guards of the city, and

saluting those of the camp. On both sides loud cries arose—on the one

side cries of anger, on the other cries of enthusiasm.

A second discharge followed the first, and three balls, by passing

through it, made the napkin really a flag. Cries were heard from the

camp, “Come down! come down!”

Athos came down; his friends, who anxiously awaited him, saw him

returned with joy.

“Come along, Athos, come along!” cried D’Artagnan; “now we have found

everything except money, it would be stupid to be killed.”

But Athos continued to march majestically, whatever remarks his

companions made; and they, finding their remarks useless, regulated

their pace by his.

Grimaud and his basket were far in advance, out of the range of the

balls.

At the end of an instant they heard a furious fusillade.

“What’s that?” asked Porthos, “what are they firing at now? I hear no

balls whistle, and I see nobody!”

“They are firing at the corpses,” replied Athos.

“But the dead cannot return their fire.”

“Certainly not! They will then fancy it is an ambuscade, they will

deliberate; and by the time they have found out the pleasantry, we

shall be out of the range of their balls. That renders it useless to

get a pleurisy by too much haste.”

“Oh, I comprehend now,” said the astonished Porthos.

“That’s lucky,” said Athos, shrugging his shoulders.

On their part, the French, on seeing the four friends return at such a

step, uttered cries of enthusiasm.

At length a fresh discharge was heard, and this time the balls came

rattling among the stones around the four friends, and whistling

sharply in their ears. The Rochellais had at last taken possession of

the bastion.

“These Rochellais are bungling fellows,” said Athos; “how many have we

killed of them—a dozen?”

“Or fifteen.”

“How many did we crush under the wall?”

“Eight or ten.”

“And in exchange for all that not even a scratch! Ah, but what is the

matter with your hand, D’Artagnan? It bleeds, seemingly.”

“Oh, it’s nothing,” said D’Artagnan.

“A spent ball?”

“Not even that.”

“What is it, then?”

We have said that Athos loved D’Artagnan like a child, and this somber

and inflexible personage felt the anxiety of a parent for the young

man.

“Only grazed a little,” replied D’Artagnan; “my fingers were caught

between two stones—that of the wall and that of my ring—and the skin

was broken.”

“That comes of wearing diamonds, my master,” said Athos, disdainfully.

“Ah, to be sure,” cried Porthos, “there is a diamond. Why the devil,

then, do we plague ourselves about money, when there is a diamond?”

“Stop a bit!” said Aramis.

“Well thought of, Porthos; this time you have an idea.”

“Undoubtedly,” said Porthos, drawing himself up at Athos’s compliment;

“as there is a diamond, let us sell it.”

“But,” said D’Artagnan, “it is the queen’s diamond.”

“The stronger reason why it should be sold,” replied Athos. “The queen

saving Monsieur de Buckingham, her lover; nothing more just. The queen

saving us, her friends; nothing more moral. Let us sell the diamond.

What says Monsieur the Abbé? I don’t ask Porthos; his opinion has been

given.”

“Why, I think,” said Aramis, blushing as usual, “that his ring not

coming from a mistress, and consequently not being a love token,

D’Artagnan may sell it.”

“My dear Aramis, you speak like theology personified. Your advice,

then, is—”

“To sell the diamond,” replied Aramis.

“Well, then,” said D’Artagnan, gaily, “let us sell the diamond, and say

no more about it.”

The fusillade continued; but the four friends were out of reach, and

the Rochellais only fired to appease their consciences.

“My faith, it was time that idea came into Porthos’s head. Here we are

at the camp; therefore, gentlemen, not a word more of this affair. We

are observed; they are coming to meet us. We shall be carried in

triumph.”

In fact, as we have said, the whole camp was in motion. More than two

thousand persons had assisted, as at a spectacle, in this fortunate but

wild undertaking of the four friends—an undertaking of which they were

far from suspecting the real motive. Nothing was heard but cries of

“Live the Musketeers! Live the Guards!” M. de Busigny was the first to

come and shake Athos by the hand, and acknowledge that the wager was

lost. The dragoon and the Swiss followed him, and all their comrades

followed the dragoon and the Swiss. There was nothing but

felicitations, pressures of the hand, and embraces; there was no end to

the inextinguishable laughter at the Rochellais. The tumult at length

became so great that the cardinal fancied there must be some riot, and

sent La Houdinière, his captain of the Guards, to inquire what was

going on.

The affair was described to the messenger with all the effervescence of

enthusiasm.

“Well?” asked the cardinal, on seeing La Houdinière return.

“Well, monseigneur,” replied the latter, “three Musketeers and a

Guardsman laid a wager with Monsieur de Busigny that they would go and

breakfast in the bastion St. Gervais; and while breakfasting they held

it for two hours against the enemy, and have killed I don’t know how

many Rochellais.”

“Did you inquire the names of those three Musketeers?”

“Yes, monseigneur.”

“What are their names?”

“Messieurs Athos, Porthos, and Aramis.”

“Still my three brave fellows!” murmured the cardinal. “And the

Guardsman?”

“D’Artagnan.”

“Still my young scapegrace. Positively, these four men must be on my

side.”

The same evening the cardinal spoke to M. de Tréville of the exploit of

the morning, which was the talk of the whole camp. M. de Tréville, who

had received the account of the adventure from the mouths of the heroes

of it, related it in all its details to his Eminence, not forgetting

the episode of the napkin.

“That’s well, Monsieur de Tréville,” said the cardinal; “pray let that

napkin be sent to me. I will have three _fleur-de-lis_ embroidered on

it in gold, and will give it to your company as a standard.”

“Monseigneur,” said M. de Tréville, “that will be unjust to the

Guardsmen. Monsieur d’Artagnan is not with me; he serves under Monsieur

Dessessart.”

“Well, then, take him,” said the cardinal; “when four men are so much

attached to one another, it is only fair that they should serve in the

same company.”

That same evening M. de Tréville announced this good news to the three

Musketeers and D’Artagnan, inviting all four to breakfast with him next

morning.

D’Artagnan was beside himself with joy. We know that the dream of his

life had been to become a Musketeer. The three friends were likewise

greatly delighted.

“My faith,” said D’Artagnan to Athos, “you had a triumphant idea! As

you said, we have acquired glory, and were enabled to carry on a

conversation of the highest importance.”

“Which we can resume now without anybody suspecting us, for, with the

help of God, we shall henceforth pass for cardinalists.”

That evening D’Artagnan went to present his respects to M. Dessessart,

and inform him of his promotion.

M. Dessessart, who esteemed D’Artagnan, made him offers of help, as

this change would entail expenses for equipment.

D’Artagnan refused; but thinking the opportunity a good one, he begged

him to have the diamond he put into his hand valued, as he wished to

turn it into money.

The next day, M. Dessessart’s valet came to D’Artagnan’s lodging, and

gave him a bag containing seven thousand livres.

This was the price of the queen’s diamond.

Chapter XLVIII.

A FAMILY AFFAIR

Athos had invented the phrase, family affair. A family affair was not

subject to the investigation of the cardinal; a family affair concerned

nobody. People might employ themselves in a family affair before all

the world. Therefore Athos had invented the phrase, _family affair_.

Aramis had discovered the idea, _the lackeys_.

Porthos had discovered the means, _the diamond_.

D’Artagnan alone had discovered nothing—he, ordinarily the most

inventive of the four; but it must be also said that the very name of

Milady paralyzed him.

Ah! no, we were mistaken; he had discovered a purchaser for his

diamond.

The breakfast at M. de Tréville’s was as gay and cheerful as possible.

D’Artagnan already wore his uniform—for being nearly of the same size

as Aramis, and as Aramis was so liberally paid by the publisher who

purchased his poem as to allow him to buy everything double, he sold

his friend a complete outfit.

D’Artagnan would have been at the height of his wishes if he had not

constantly seen Milady like a dark cloud hovering in the horizon.

After breakfast, it was agreed that they should meet again in the

evening at Athos’s lodging, and there finish their plans.

D’Artagnan passed the day in exhibiting his Musketeer’s uniform in

every street of the camp.

In the evening, at the appointed hour, the four friends met. There only

remained three things to decide—what they should write to Milady’s

brother; what they should write to the clever person at Tours; and

which should be the lackeys to carry the letters.

Everyone offered his own. Athos talked of the discretion of Grimaud,

who never spoke a word but when his master unlocked his mouth. Porthos

boasted of the strength of Mousqueton, who was big enough to thrash

four men of ordinary size. Aramis, confiding in the address of Bazin,

made a pompous eulogium on his candidate. Finally, D’Artagnan had

entire faith in the bravery of Planchet, and reminded them of the

manner in which he had conducted himself in the ticklish affair of

Boulogne.

These four virtues disputed the prize for a length of time, and gave

birth to magnificent speeches which we do not repeat here for fear they

should be deemed too long.

“Unfortunately,” said Athos, “he whom we send must possess in himself

alone the four qualities united.”

“But where is such a lackey to be found?”

“Not to be found!” cried Athos. “I know it well, so take Grimaud.”

“Take Mousqueton.”

“Take Bazin.”

“Take Planchet. Planchet is brave and shrewd; they are two qualities

out of the four.”

“Gentlemen,” said Aramis, “the principal question is not to know which

of our four lackeys is the most discreet, the most strong, the most

clever, or the most brave; the principal thing is to know which loves

money the best.”

“What Aramis says is very sensible,” replied Athos; “we must speculate

upon the faults of people, and not upon their virtues. Monsieur Abbé,

you are a great moralist.”

“Doubtless,” said Aramis, “for we not only require to be well served in

order to succeed, but moreover, not to fail; for in case of failure,

heads are in question, not for our lackeys—”

“Speak lower, Aramis,” said Athos.

“That’s wise—not for the lackeys,” resumed Aramis, “but for the

master—for the _masters_, we may say. Are our lackeys sufficiently

devoted to us to risk their lives for us? No.”

“My faith,” said D’Artagnan. “I would almost answer for Planchet.”

“Well, my dear friend, add to his natural devotedness a good sum of

money, and then, instead of answering for him once, answer for him

twice.”

“Why, good God! you will be deceived just the same,” said Athos, who

was an optimist when things were concerned, and a pessimist when men

were in question. “They will promise everything for the sake of the

money, and on the road fear will prevent them from acting. Once taken,

they will be pressed; when pressed, they will confess everything. What

the devil! we are not children. To reach England”—Athos lowered his

voice—“all France, covered with spies and creatures of the cardinal,

must be crossed. A passport for embarkation must be obtained; and the

party must be acquainted with English in order to ask the way to

London. Really, I think the thing very difficult.”

“Not at all,” cried D’Artagnan, who was anxious the matter should be

accomplished; “on the contrary, I think it very easy. It would be, no

doubt, _parbleu_, if we write to Lord de Winter about affairs of vast

importance, of the horrors of the cardinal—”

“Speak lower!” said Athos.

“—of intrigues and secrets of state,” continued D’Artagnan, complying

with the recommendation. “There can be no doubt we would all be broken

on the wheel; but for God’s sake, do not forget, as you yourself said,

Athos, that we only write to him concerning a family affair; that we

only write to him to entreat that as soon as Milady arrives in London

he will put it out of her power to injure us. I will write to him,

then, nearly in these terms.”

“Let us see,” said Athos, assuming in advance a critical look.

“_Monsieur and dear friend_—”

“Ah, yes! _Dear friend_ to an Englishman,” interrupted Athos; “well

commenced! Bravo, D’Artagnan! Only with that word you would be

quartered instead of being broken on the wheel.”

“Well, perhaps. I will say, then, _Monsieur_, quite short.”

“You may even say, _My Lord_,” replied Athos, who stickled for

propriety.

“_My Lord, do you remember the little goat pasture of the Luxembourg?_”

“Good, _the Luxembourg!_ One might believe this is an allusion to the

queen-mother! That’s ingenious,” said Athos.

“Well, then, we will put simply, _My Lord, do you remember a certain

little enclosure where your life was spared?_”

“My dear D’Artagnan, you will never make anything but a very bad

secretary. _Where your life was spared!_ For shame! that’s unworthy. A

man of spirit is not to be reminded of such services. A benefit

reproached is an offense committed.”

“The devil!” said D’Artagnan, “you are insupportable. If the letter

must be written under your censure, my faith, I renounce the task.”

“And you will do right. Handle the musket and the sword, my dear

fellow. You will come off splendidly at those two exercises; but pass

the pen over to Monsieur Abbé. That’s his province.”

“Ay, ay!” said Porthos; “pass the pen to Aramis, who writes theses in

Latin.”

“Well, so be it,” said D’Artagnan. “Draw up this note for us, Aramis;

but by our Holy Father the Pope, cut it short, for I shall prune you in

my turn, I warn you.”

“I ask no better,” said Aramis, with that ingenious air of confidence

which every poet has in himself; “but let me be properly acquainted

with the subject. I have heard here and there that this sister-in-law

was a hussy. I have obtained proof of it by listening to her

conversation with the cardinal.”

“Lower! _sacré bleu!_” said Athos.

“But,” continued Aramis, “the details escape me.”

“And me also,” said Porthos.

D’Artagnan and Athos looked at each other for some time in silence. At

length Athos, after serious reflection and becoming more pale than

usual, made a sign of assent to D’Artagnan, who by it understood he was

at liberty to speak.

“Well, this is what you have to say,” said D’Artagnan: “_My Lord, your

sister-in-law is an infamous woman, who wished to have you killed that

she might inherit your wealth; but she could not marry your brother,

being already married in France, and having been_—” D’Artagnan stopped,

as if seeking for the word, and looked at Athos.

“Repudiated by her husband,” said Athos.

“Because she had been branded,” continued D’Artagnan.

“Bah!” cried Porthos. “Impossible! What do you say—that she wanted to

have her brother-in-law killed?”

“Yes.”

“She was married?” asked Aramis.

“Yes.”

“And her husband found out that she had a _fleur-de-lis_ on her

shoulder?” cried Porthos.

“Yes.”

These three _yeses_ had been pronounced by Athos, each with a sadder

intonation.

“And who has seen this _fleur-de-lis?_” inquired Aramis.

“D’Artagnan and I. Or rather, to observe the chronological order, I and

D’Artagnan,” replied Athos.

“And does the husband of this frightful creature still live?” said

Aramis.

“He still lives.”

“Are you quite sure of it?”

“I am he.”

There was a moment of cold silence, during which everyone was affected

according to his nature.

“This time,” said Athos, first breaking the silence, “D’Artagnan has

given us an excellent program, and the letter must be written at once.”

“The devil! You are right, Athos,” said Aramis; “and it is a rather

difficult matter. The chancellor himself would be puzzled how to write

such a letter, and yet the chancellor draws up an official report very

readily. Never mind! Be silent, I will write.”

Aramis accordingly took the quill, reflected for a few moments, wrote

eight or ten lines in a charming little female hand, and then with a

voice soft and slow, as if each word had been scrupulously weighed, he

read the following:

“My Lord, The person who writes these few lines had the honor of

crossing swords with you in the little enclosure of the Rue d’Enfer. As

you have several times since declared yourself the friend of that

person, he thinks it his duty to respond to that friendship by sending

you important information. Twice you have nearly been the victim of a

near relative, whom you believe to be your heir because you are

ignorant that before she contracted a marriage in England she was

already married in France. But the third time, which is the present,

you may succumb. Your relative left La Rochelle for England during the

night. Watch her arrival, for she has great and terrible projects. If

you require to know positively what she is capable of, read her past

history on her left shoulder.”

“Well, now that will do wonderfully well,” said Athos. “My dear Aramis,

you have the pen of a secretary of state. Lord de Winter will now be

upon his guard if the letter should reach him; and even if it should

fall into the hands of the cardinal, we shall not be compromised. But

as the lackey who goes may make us believe he has been to London and

may stop at Châtellerault, let us give him only half the sum promised

him, with the letter, with an agreement that he shall have the other

half in exchange for the reply. Have you the diamond?” continued Athos.

“I have what is still better. I have the price;” and D’Artagnan threw

the bag upon the table. At the sound of the gold Aramis raised his eyes

and Porthos started. As to Athos, he remained unmoved.

“How much in that little bag?”

“Seven thousand livres, in louis of twelve francs.”

“Seven thousand livres!” cried Porthos. “That poor little diamond was

worth seven thousand livres?”

“It appears so,” said Athos, “since here they are. I don’t suppose that

our friend D’Artagnan has added any of his own to the amount.”

“But, gentlemen, in all this,” said D’Artagnan, “we do not think of the

queen. Let us take some heed of the welfare of her dear Buckingham.

That is the least we owe her.”

“That’s true,” said Athos; “but that concerns Aramis.”

“Well,” replied the latter, blushing, “what must I say?”

“Oh, that’s simple enough!” replied Athos. “Write a second letter for

that clever personage who lives at Tours.”

Aramis resumed his pen, reflected a little, and wrote the following

lines, which he immediately submitted to the approbation of his

friends.

“_My dear cousin_.”

“Ah, ah!” said Athos. “This clever person is your relative, then?”

“Cousin-german.”

“Go on, to your cousin, then!”

Aramis continued:

“MY DEAR COUSIN, His Eminence, the cardinal, whom God preserve for the

happiness of France and the confusion of the enemies of the kingdom, is

on the point of putting an end to the hectic rebellion of La Rochelle.

It is probable that the succor of the English fleet will never even

arrive in sight of the place. I will even venture to say that I am

certain M. de Buckingham will be prevented from setting out by some

great event. His Eminence is the most illustrious politician of times

past, of times present, and probably of times to come. He would

extinguish the sun if the sun incommoded him. Give these happy tidings

to your sister, my dear cousin. I have dreamed that the unlucky

Englishman was dead. I cannot recollect whether it was by steel or by

poison; only of this I am sure, I have dreamed he was dead, and you

know my dreams never deceive me. Be assured, then, of seeing me soon

return.”

“Capital!” cried Athos; “you are the king of poets, my dear Aramis. You

speak like the Apocalypse, and you are as true as the Gospel. There is

nothing now to do but to put the address to this letter.”

“That is easily done,” said Aramis.

He folded the letter fancifully, and took up his pen and wrote:

“_To Mlle. Michon, seamstress, Tours_.”

The three friends looked at one another and laughed; they were caught.

“Now,” said Aramis, “you will please to understand, gentlemen, that

Bazin alone can carry this letter to Tours. My cousin knows nobody but

Bazin, and places confidence in nobody but him; any other person would

fail. Besides, Bazin is ambitious and learned; Bazin has read history,

gentlemen, he knows that Sixtus the Fifth became Pope after having kept

pigs. Well, as he means to enter the Church at the same time as myself,

he does not despair of becoming Pope in his turn, or at least a

cardinal. You can understand that a man who has such views will never

allow himself to be taken, or if taken, will undergo martyrdom rather

than speak.”

“Very well,” said D’Artagnan, “I consent to Bazin with all my heart,

but grant me Planchet. Milady had him one day turned out of doors, with

sundry blows of a good stick to accelerate his motions. Now, Planchet

has an excellent memory; and I will be bound that sooner than

relinquish any possible means of vengeance, he will allow himself to be

beaten to death. If your arrangements at Tours are your arrangements,

Aramis, those of London are mine. I request, then, that Planchet may be

chosen, more particularly as he has already been to London with me, and

knows how to speak correctly: _London, sir, if you please, and my

master, Lord D’Artagnan_. With that you may be satisfied he can make

his way, both going and returning.”

“In that case,” said Athos, “Planchet must receive seven hundred livres

for going, and seven hundred livres for coming back; and Bazin, three

hundred livres for going, and three hundred livres for returning—that

will reduce the sum to five thousand livres. We will each take a

thousand livres to be employed as seems good, and we will leave a fund

of a thousand livres under the guardianship of Monsieur Abbé here, for

extraordinary occasions or common wants. Will that do?”

“My dear Athos,” said Aramis, “you speak like Nestor, who was, as

everyone knows, the wisest among the Greeks.”

“Well, then,” said Athos, “it is agreed. Planchet and Bazin shall go.

Everything considered, I am not sorry to retain Grimaud; he is

accustomed to my ways, and I am particular. Yesterday’s affair must

have shaken him a little; his voyage would upset him quite.”

Planchet was sent for, and instructions were given him. The matter had

been named to him by D’Artagnan, who in the first place pointed out the

money to him, then the glory, and then the danger.

“I will carry the letter in the lining of my coat,” said Planchet; “and

if I am taken I will swallow it.”

“Well, but then you will not be able to fulfill your commission,” said

D’Artagnan.

“You will give me a copy this evening, which I shall know by heart

tomorrow.”

D’Artagnan looked at his friends, as if to say, “Well, what did I tell

you?”

“Now,” continued he, addressing Planchet, “you have eight days to get

an interview with Lord de Winter; you have eight days to return—in all

sixteen days. If, on the sixteenth day after your departure, at eight

o’clock in the evening you are not here, no money—even if it be but

five minutes past eight.”

“Then, monsieur,” said Planchet, “you must buy me a watch.”

“Take this,” said Athos, with his usual careless generosity, giving him

his own, “and be a good lad. Remember, if you talk, if you babble, if

you get drunk, you risk your master’s head, who has so much confidence

in your fidelity, and who answers for you. But remember, also, that if

by your fault any evil happens to D’Artagnan, I will find you, wherever

you may be, for the purpose of ripping up your belly.”

“Oh, monsieur!” said Planchet, humiliated by the suspicion, and

moreover, terrified at the calm air of the Musketeer.

“And I,” said Porthos, rolling his large eyes, “remember, I will skin

you alive.”

“Ah, monsieur!”

“And I,” said Aramis, with his soft, melodius voice, “remember that I

will roast you at a slow fire, like a savage.”

“Ah, monsieur!”

Planchet began to weep. We will not venture to say whether it was from

terror created by the threats or from tenderness at seeing four friends

so closely united.

D’Artagnan took his hand. “See, Planchet,” said he, “these gentlemen

only say this out of affection for me, but at bottom they all like

you.”

“Ah, monsieur,” said Planchet, “I will succeed or I will consent to be

cut in quarters; and if they do cut me in quarters, be assured that not

a morsel of me will speak.”

It was decided that Planchet should set out the next day, at eight

o’clock in the morning, in order, as he had said, that he might during

the night learn the letter by heart. He gained just twelve hours by

this engagement; he was to be back on the sixteenth day, by eight

o’clock in the evening.

In the morning, as he was mounting his horse, D’Artagnan, who felt at

the bottom of his heart a partiality for the duke, took Planchet aside.

“Listen,” said he to him. “When you have given the letter to Lord de

Winter and he has read it, you will further say to him: _Watch over his

Grace Lord Buckingham, for they wish to assassinate him_. But this,

Planchet, is so serious and important that I have not informed my

friends that I would entrust this secret to you; and for a captain’s

commission I would not write it.”

“Be satisfied, monsieur,” said Planchet, “you shall see if confidence

can be placed in me.”

Mounted on an excellent horse, which he was to leave at the end of

twenty leagues in order to take the post, Planchet set off at a gallop,

his spirits a little depressed by the triple promise made him by the

Musketeers, but otherwise as light-hearted as possible.

Bazin set out the next day for Tours, and was allowed eight days for

performing his commission.

The four friends, during the period of these two absences, had, as may

well be supposed, the eye on the watch, the nose to the wind, and the

ear on the hark. Their days were passed in endeavoring to catch all

that was said, in observing the proceeding of the cardinal, and in

looking out for all the couriers who arrived. More than once an

involuntary trembling seized them when called upon for some unexpected

service. They had, besides, to look constantly to their own proper

safety; Milady was a phantom which, when it had once appeared to

people, did not allow them to sleep very quietly.

On the morning of the eighth day, Bazin, fresh as ever, and smiling,

according to custom, entered the cabaret of the Parpaillot as the four

friends were sitting down to breakfast, saying, as had been agreed

upon: “Monsieur Aramis, the answer from your cousin.”

The four friends exchanged a joyful glance; half of the work was done.

It is true, however, that it was the shorter and easier part.

Aramis, blushing in spite of himself, took the letter, which was in a

large, coarse hand and not particular for its orthography.

“Good God!” cried he, laughing, “I quite despair of my poor Michon; she

will never write like Monsieur de Voiture.”

“What does you mean by boor Michon?” said the Swiss, who was chatting

with the four friends when the letter came.

“Oh, _pardieu_, less than nothing,” said Aramis; “a charming little

seamstress, whom I love dearly and from whose hand I requested a few

lines as a sort of keepsake.”

“The duvil!” said the Swiss, “if she is as great a lady as her writing

is large, you are a lucky fellow, gomrade!”

Aramis read the letter, and passed it to Athos.

“See what she writes to me, Athos,” said he.

Athos cast a glance over the epistle, and to disperse all the

suspicions that might have been created, read aloud:

“MY COUSIN, My sister and I are skillful in interpreting dreams, and

even entertain great fear of them; but of yours it may be said, I hope,

every dream is an illusion. Adieu! Take care of yourself, and act so

that we may from time to time hear you spoken of.

“MARIE MICHON”

“And what dream does she mean?” asked the dragoon, who had approached

during the reading.

“Yez; what’s the dream?” said the Swiss.

“Well, _pardieu!_” said Aramis, “it was only this: I had a dream, and I

related it to her.”

“Yez, yez,” said the Swiss; “it’s simple enough to dell a dream, but I

neffer dream.”

“You are very fortunate,” said Athos, rising; “I wish I could say as

much!”

“Neffer,” replied the Swiss, enchanted that a man like Athos could envy

him anything. “Neffer, neffer!”

D’Artagnan, seeing Athos rise, did likewise, took his arm, and went

out.

Porthos and Aramis remained behind to encounter the jokes of the

dragoon and the Swiss.

As to Bazin, he went and lay down on a truss of straw; and as he had

more imagination than the Swiss, he dreamed that Aramis, having become

pope, adorned his head with a cardinal’s hat.

But, as we have said, Bazin had not, by his fortunate return, removed

more than a part of the uneasiness which weighed upon the four friends.

The days of expectation are long, and D’Artagnan, in particular, would

have wagered that the days were forty-four hours. He forgot the

necessary slowness of navigation; he exaggerated to himself the power

of Milady. He credited this woman, who appeared to him the equal of a

demon, with agents as supernatural as herself; at the least noise, he

imagined himself about to be arrested, and that Planchet was being

brought back to be confronted with himself and his friends. Still

further, his confidence in the worthy Picard, at one time so great,

diminished day by day. This anxiety became so great that it even

extended to Aramis and Porthos. Athos alone remained unmoved, as if no

danger hovered over him, and as if he breathed his customary

atmosphere.

On the sixteenth day, in particular, these signs were so strong in

D’Artagnan and his two friends that they could not remain quiet in one

place, and wandered about like ghosts on the road by which Planchet was

expected.

“Really,” said Athos to them, “you are not men but children, to let a

woman terrify you so! And what does it amount to, after all? To be

imprisoned. Well, but we should be taken out of prison; Madame

Bonacieux was released. To be decapitated? Why, every day in the

trenches we go cheerfully to expose ourselves to worse than that—for a

bullet may break a leg, and I am convinced a surgeon would give us more

pain in cutting off a thigh than an executioner in cutting off a head.

Wait quietly, then; in two hours, in four, in six hours at latest,

Planchet will be here. He promised to be here, and I have very great

faith in Planchet, who appears to me to be a very good lad.”

“But if he does not come?” said D’Artagnan.

“Well, if he does not come, it will be because he has been delayed,

that’s all. He may have fallen from his horse, he may have cut a caper

from the deck; he may have traveled so fast against the wind as to have

brought on a violent catarrh. Eh, gentlemen, let us reckon upon

accidents! Life is a chaplet of little miseries which the philosopher

counts with a smile. Be philosophers, as I am, gentlemen; sit down at

the table and let us drink. Nothing makes the future look so bright as

surveying it through a glass of chambertin.”

“That’s all very well,” replied D’Artagnan; “but I am tired of fearing

when I open a fresh bottle that the wine may come from the cellar of

Milady.”

“You are very fastidious,” said Athos; “such a beautiful woman!”

“A woman of mark!” said Porthos, with his loud laugh.

Athos started, passed his hand over his brow to remove the drops of

perspiration that burst forth, and rose in his turn with a nervous

movement he could not repress.

The day, however, passed away; and the evening came on slowly, but

finally it came. The bars were filled with drinkers. Athos, who had

pocketed his share of the diamond, seldom quit the Parpaillot. He had

found in M. de Busigny, who, by the by, had given them a magnificent

dinner, a partner worthy of his company. They were playing together, as

usual, when seven o’clock sounded; the patrol was heard passing to

double the posts. At half past seven the retreat was sounded.

“We are lost,” said D’Artagnan, in the ear of Athos.

“You mean to say we _have lost_,” said Athos, quietly, drawing four

pistoles from his pocket and throwing them upon the table. “Come,

gentlemen,” said he, “they are beating the tattoo. Let us to bed!”

And Athos went out of the Parpaillot, followed by D’Artagnan. Aramis

came behind, giving his arm to Porthos. Aramis mumbled verses to

himself, and Porthos from time to time pulled a hair or two from his

mustache, in sign of despair.

But all at once a shadow appeared in the darkness the outline of which

was familiar to D’Artagnan, and a well-known voice said, “Monsieur, I

have brought your cloak; it is chilly this evening.”

“Planchet!” cried D’Artagnan, beside himself with joy.

“Planchet!” repeated Aramis and Porthos.

“Well, yes, Planchet, to be sure,” said Athos, “what is there so

astonishing in that? He promised to be back by eight o’clock, and eight

is striking. Bravo, Planchet, you are a lad of your word, and if ever

you leave your master, I will promise you a place in my service.”

“Oh, no, never,” said Planchet, “I will never leave Monsieur

d’Artagnan.”

At the same time D’Artagnan felt that Planchet slipped a note into his

hand.

D’Artagnan felt a strong inclination to embrace Planchet as he had

embraced him on his departure; but he feared lest this mark of

affection, bestowed upon his lackey in the open street, might appear

extraordinary to passers-by, and he restrained himself.

“I have the note,” said he to Athos and to his friends.

“That’s well,” said Athos, “let us go home and read it.”

The note burned the hand of D’Artagnan. He wished to hasten their

steps; but Athos took his arm and passed it under his own, and the

young man was forced to regulate his pace by that of his friend.

At length they reached the tent, lit a lamp, and while Planchet stood

at the entrance that the four friends might not be surprised,

D’Artagnan, with a trembling hand, broke the seal and opened the so

anxiously expected letter.

It contained half a line, in a hand perfectly British, and with a

conciseness as perfectly Spartan:

_Thank you; be easy_.

D’Artagnan translated this for the others.

Athos took the letter from the hands of D’Artagnan, approached the

lamp, set fire to the paper, and did not let go till it was reduced to

a cinder.

Then, calling Planchet, he said, “Now, my lad, you may claim your seven

hundred livres, but you did not run much risk with such a note as

that.”

“I am not to blame for having tried every means to compress it,” said

Planchet.

“Well!” cried D’Artagnan, “tell us all about it.”

“_Dame_, that’s a long job, monsieur.”

“You are right, Planchet,” said Athos; “besides, the tattoo has been

sounded, and we should be observed if we kept a light burning much

longer than the others.”

“So be it,” said D’Artagnan. “Go to bed, Planchet, and sleep soundly.”

“My faith, monsieur! that will be the first time I have done so for

sixteen days.”

“And me, too!” said D’Artagnan.

“And me, too!” said Porthos.

“And me, too!” said Aramis.

“Well, if you will have the truth, and me, too!” said Athos.

Chapter XLIX.

FATALITY

Meantime Milady, drunk with passion, roaring on the deck like a lioness

that has been embarked, had been tempted to throw herself into the sea

that she might regain the coast, for she could not get rid of the

thought that she had been insulted by D’Artagnan, threatened by Athos,

and that she had quit France without being revenged on them. This idea

soon became so insupportable to her that at the risk of whatever

terrible consequences might result to herself from it, she implored the

captain to put her on shore; but the captain, eager to escape from his

false position—placed between French and English cruisers, like the bat

between the mice and the birds—was in great haste to regain England,

and positively refused to obey what he took for a woman’s caprice,

promising his passenger, who had been particularly recommended to him

by the cardinal, to land her, if the sea and the French permitted him,

at one of the ports of Brittany, either at Lorient or Brest. But the

wind was contrary, the sea bad; they tacked and kept offshore. Nine

days after leaving the Charente, pale with fatigue and vexation, Milady

saw only the blue coasts of Finisterre appear.

She calculated that to cross this corner of France and return to the

cardinal it would take her at least three days. Add another day for

landing, and that would make four. Add these four to the nine others,

that would be thirteen days lost—thirteen days, during which so many

important events might pass in London. She reflected likewise that the

cardinal would be furious at her return, and consequently would be more

disposed to listen to the complaints brought against her than to the

accusations she brought against others.

She allowed the vessel to pass Lorient and Brest without repeating her

request to the captain, who, on his part, took care not to remind her

of it. Milady therefore continued her voyage, and on the very day that

Planchet embarked at Portsmouth for France, the messenger of his

Eminence entered the port in triumph.

All the city was agitated by an extraordinary movement. Four large

vessels, recently built, had just been launched. At the end of the

jetty, his clothes richly laced with gold, glittering, as was customary

with him, with diamonds and precious stones, his hat ornamented with a

white feather which drooped upon his shoulder, Buckingham was seen

surrounded by a staff almost as brilliant as himself.

It was one of those rare and beautiful days in winter when England

remembers that there is a sun. The star of day, pale but nevertheless

still splendid, was setting in the horizon, glorifying at once the

heavens and the sea with bands of fire, and casting upon the towers and

the old houses of the city a last ray of gold which made the windows

sparkle like the reflection of a conflagration. Breathing that sea

breeze, so much more invigorating and balsamic as the land is

approached, contemplating all the power of those preparations she was

commissioned to destroy, all the power of that army which she was to

combat alone—she, a woman with a few bags of gold—Milady compared

herself mentally to Judith, the terrible Jewess, when she penetrated

the camp of the Assyrians and beheld the enormous mass of chariots,

horses, men, and arms, which a gesture of her hand was to dissipate

like a cloud of smoke.

They entered the roadstead; but as they drew near in order to cast

anchor, a little cutter, looking like a coastguard formidably armed,

approached the merchant vessel and dropped into the sea a boat which

directed its course to the ladder. This boat contained an officer, a

mate, and eight rowers. The officer alone went on board, where he was

received with all the deference inspired by the uniform.

The officer conversed a few instants with the captain, gave him several

papers, of which he was the bearer, to read, and upon the order of the

merchant captain the whole crew of the vessel, both passengers and

sailors, were called upon deck.

When this species of summons was made the officer inquired aloud the

point of the brig’s departure, its route, its landings; and to all

these questions the captain replied without difficulty and without

hesitation. Then the officer began to pass in review all the people,

one after the other, and stopping when he came to Milady, surveyed her

very closely, but without addressing a single word to her.

He then returned to the captain, said a few words to him, and as if

from that moment the vessel was under his command, he ordered a

maneuver which the crew executed immediately. Then the vessel resumed

its course, still escorted by the little cutter, which sailed side by

side with it, menacing it with the mouths of its six cannon. The boat

followed in the wake of the ship, a speck near the enormous mass.

During the examination of Milady by the officer, as may well be

imagined, Milady on her part was not less scrutinizing in her glances.

But however great was the power of this woman with eyes of flame in

reading the hearts of those whose secrets she wished to divine, she met

this time with a countenance of such impassivity that no discovery

followed her investigation. The officer who had stopped in front of her

and studied her with so much care might have been twenty-five or

twenty-six years of age. He was of pale complexion, with clear blue

eyes, rather deeply set; his mouth, fine and well cut, remained

motionless in its correct lines; his chin, strongly marked, denoted

that strength of will which in the ordinary Britannic type denotes

mostly nothing but obstinacy; a brow a little receding, as is proper

for poets, enthusiasts, and soldiers, was scarcely shaded by short thin

hair which, like the beard which covered the lower part of his face,

was of a beautiful deep chestnut color.

When they entered the port, it was already night. The fog increased the

darkness, and formed round the sternlights and lanterns of the jetty a

circle like that which surrounds the moon when the weather threatens to

become rainy. The air they breathed was heavy, damp, and cold.

Milady, that woman so courageous and firm, shivered in spite of

herself.

The officer desired to have Milady’s packages pointed out to him, and

ordered them to be placed in the boat. When this operation was

complete, he invited her to descend by offering her his hand.

Milady looked at this man, and hesitated. “Who are you, sir,” asked

she, “who has the kindness to trouble yourself so particularly on my

account?”

“You may perceive, madame, by my uniform, that I am an officer in the

English navy,” replied the young man.

“But is it the custom for the officers in the English navy to place

themselves at the service of their female compatriots when they land in

a port of Great Britain, and carry their gallantry so far as to conduct

them ashore?”

“Yes, madame, it is the custom, not from gallantry but prudence, that

in time of war foreigners should be conducted to particular hôtels, in

order that they may remain under the eye of the government until full

information can be obtained about them.”

These words were pronounced with the most exact politeness and the most

perfect calmness. Nevertheless, they had not the power of convincing

Milady.

“But I am not a foreigner, sir,” said she, with an accent as pure as

ever was heard between Portsmouth and Manchester; “my name is Lady

Clarik, and this measure—”

“This measure is general, madame; and you will seek in vain to evade

it.”

“I will follow you, then, sir.”

Accepting the hand of the officer, she began the descent of the ladder,

at the foot of which the boat waited. The officer followed her. A large

cloak was spread at the stern; the officer requested her to sit down

upon this cloak, and placed himself beside her.

“Row!” said he to the sailors.

The eight oars fell at once into the sea, making but a single sound,

giving but a single stroke, and the boat seemed to fly over the surface

of the water.

In five minutes they gained the land.

The officer leaped to the pier, and offered his hand to Milady. A

carriage was in waiting.

“Is this carriage for us?” asked Milady.

“Yes, madame,” replied the officer.

“The hôtel, then, is far away?”

“At the other end of the town.”

“Very well,” said Milady; and she resolutely entered the carriage.

The officer saw that the baggage was fastened carefully behind the

carriage; and this operation ended, he took his place beside Milady,

and shut the door.

Immediately, without any order being given or his place of destination

indicated, the coachman set off at a rapid pace, and plunged into the

streets of the city.

So strange a reception naturally gave Milady ample matter for

reflection; so seeing that the young officer did not seem at all

disposed for conversation, she reclined in her corner of the carriage,

and one after the other passed in review all the surmises which

presented themselves to her mind.

At the end of a quarter of an hour, however, surprised at the length of

the journey, she leaned forward toward the door to see whither she was

being conducted. Houses were no longer to be seen; trees appeared in

the darkness like great black phantoms chasing one another. Milady

shuddered.

“But we are no longer in the city, sir,” said she.

The young officer preserved silence.

“I beg you to understand, sir, I will go no farther unless you tell me

whither you are taking me.”

This threat brought no reply.

“Oh, this is too much,” cried Milady. “Help! help!”

No voice replied to hers; the carriage continued to roll on with

rapidity; the officer seemed a statue.

Milady looked at the officer with one of those terrible expressions

peculiar to her countenance, and which so rarely failed of their

effect; anger made her eyes flash in the darkness.

The young man remained immovable.

Milady tried to open the door in order to throw herself out.

“Take care, madame,” said the young man, coolly, “you will kill

yourself in jumping.”

Milady reseated herself, foaming. The officer leaned forward, looked at

her in his turn, and appeared surprised to see that face, just before

so beautiful, distorted with passion and almost hideous. The artful

creature at once comprehended that she was injuring herself by allowing

him thus to read her soul; she collected her features, and in a

complaining voice said: “In the name of heaven, sir, tell me if it is

to you, if it is to your government, if it is to an enemy I am to

attribute the violence that is done me?”

“No violence will be offered to you, madame, and what happens to you is

the result of a very simple measure which we are obliged to adopt with

all who land in England.”

“Then you don’t know me, sir?”

“It is the first time I have had the honor of seeing you.”

“And on your honor, you have no cause of hatred against me?”

“None, I swear to you.”

There was so much serenity, coolness, mildness even, in the voice of

the young man, that Milady felt reassured.

At length after a journey of nearly an hour, the carriage stopped

before an iron gate, which closed an avenue leading to a castle severe

in form, massive, and isolated. Then, as the wheels rolled over a fine

gravel, Milady could hear a vast roaring, which she at once recognized

as the noise of the sea dashing against some steep cliff.

The carriage passed under two arched gateways, and at length stopped in

a court large, dark, and square. Almost immediately the door of the

carriage was opened, the young man sprang lightly out and presented his

hand to Milady, who leaned upon it, and in her turn alighted with

tolerable calmness.

“Still, then, I am a prisoner,” said Milady, looking around her, and

bringing back her eyes with a most gracious smile to the young officer;

“but I feel assured it will not be for long,” added she. “My own

conscience and your politeness, sir, are the guarantees of that.”

However flattering this compliment, the officer made no reply; but

drawing from his belt a little silver whistle, such as boatswains use

in ships of war, he whistled three times, with three different

modulations. Immediately several men appeared, who unharnessed the

smoking horses, and put the carriage into a coach house.

Then the officer, with the same calm politeness, invited his prisoner

to enter the house. She, with a still-smiling countenance, took his

arm, and passed with him under a low arched door, which by a vaulted

passage, lighted only at the farther end, led to a stone staircase

around an angle of stone. They then came to a massive door, which after

the introduction into the lock of a key which the young man carried

with him, turned heavily upon its hinges, and disclosed the chamber

destined for Milady.

With a single glance the prisoner took in the apartment in its minutest

details. It was a chamber whose furniture was at once appropriate for a

prisoner or a free man; and yet bars at the windows and outside bolts

at the door decided the question in favor of the prison.

In an instant all the strength of mind of this creature, though drawn

from the most vigorous sources, abandoned her; she sank into a large

easy chair, with her arms crossed, her head lowered, and expecting

every instant to see a judge enter to interrogate her.

But no one entered except two or three marines, who brought her trunks

and packages, deposited them in a corner, and retired without speaking.

The officer superintended all these details with the same calmness

Milady had constantly seen in him, never pronouncing a word himself,

and making himself obeyed by a gesture of his hand or a sound of his

whistle.

It might have been said that between this man and his inferiors spoken

language did not exist, or had become useless.

At length Milady could hold out no longer; she broke the silence. “In

the name of heaven, sir,” cried she, “what means all that is passing?

Put an end to my doubts; I have courage enough for any danger I can

foresee, for every misfortune which I understand. Where am I, and why

am I here? If I am free, why these bars and these doors? If I am a

prisoner, what crime have I committed?”

“You are here in the apartment destined for you, madame. I received

orders to go and take charge of you on the sea, and to conduct you to

this castle. This order I believe I have accomplished with all the

exactness of a soldier, but also with the courtesy of a gentleman.

There terminates, at least to the present moment, the duty I had to

fulfill toward you; the rest concerns another person.”

“And who is that other person?” asked Milady, warmly. “Can you not tell

me his name?”

At the moment a great jingling of spurs was heard on the stairs. Some

voices passed and faded away, and the sound of a single footstep

approached the door.

“That person is here, madame,” said the officer, leaving the entrance

open, and drawing himself up in an attitude of respect.

At the same time the door opened; a man appeared on the threshold. He

was without a hat, carried a sword, and flourished a handkerchief in

his hand.

Milady thought she recognized this shadow in the gloom; she supported

herself with one hand upon the arm of the chair, and advanced her head

as if to meet a certainty.

The stranger advanced slowly, and as he advanced, after entering into

the circle of light projected by the lamp, Milady involuntarily drew

back.

Then when she had no longer any doubt, she cried, in a state of stupor,

“What, my brother, is it you?”

“Yes, fair lady!” replied Lord de Winter, making a bow, half courteous,

half ironical; “it is I, myself.”

“But this castle, then?”

“Is mine.”

“This chamber?”

“Is yours.”

“I am, then, your prisoner?”

“Nearly so.”

“But this is a frightful abuse of power!”

“No high-sounding words! Let us sit down and chat quietly, as brother

and sister ought to do.”

Then, turning toward the door, and seeing that the young officer was

waiting for his last orders, he said. “All is well, I thank you; now

leave us alone, Mr. Felton.”

Chapter L.

CHAT BETWEEN BROTHER AND SISTER

During the time which Lord de Winter took to shut the door, close a

shutter, and draw a chair near to his sister-in-law’s _fauteuil_,

Milady, anxiously thoughtful, plunged her glance into the depths of

possibility, and discovered all the plan, of which she could not even

obtain a glance as long as she was ignorant into whose hands she had

fallen. She knew her brother-in-law to be a worthy gentleman, a bold

hunter, an intrepid player, enterprising with women, but by no means

remarkable for his skill in intrigues. How had he discovered her

arrival, and caused her to be seized? Why did he detain her?

Athos had dropped some words which proved that the conversation she had

with the cardinal had fallen into outside ears; but she could not

suppose that he had dug a countermine so promptly and so boldly. She

rather feared that her preceding operations in England might have been

discovered. Buckingham might have guessed that it was she who had cut

off the two studs, and avenge himself for that little treachery; but

Buckingham was incapable of going to any excess against a woman,

particularly if that woman was supposed to have acted from a feeling of

jealousy.

This supposition appeared to her most reasonable. It seemed to her that

they wanted to revenge the past, and not to anticipate the future. At

all events, she congratulated herself upon having fallen into the hands

of her brother-in-law, with whom she reckoned she could deal very

easily, rather than into the hands of an acknowledged and intelligent

enemy.

“Yes, let us chat, brother,” said she, with a kind of cheerfulness,

decided as she was to draw from the conversation, in spite of all the

dissimulation Lord de Winter could bring, the revelations of which she

stood in need to regulate her future conduct.

“You have, then, decided to come to England again,” said Lord de

Winter, “in spite of the resolutions you so often expressed in Paris

never to set your feet on British ground?”

Milady replied to this question by another question. “To begin with,

tell me,” said she, “how have you watched me so closely as to be aware

beforehand not only of my arrival, but even of the day, the hour, and

the port at which I should arrive?”

Lord de Winter adopted the same tactics as Milady, thinking that as his

sister-in-law employed them they must be the best.

“But tell me, my dear sister,” replied he, “what makes you come to

England?”

“I come to see you,” replied Milady, without knowing how much she

aggravated by this reply the suspicions to which D’Artagnan’s letter

had given birth in the mind of her brother-in-law, and only desiring to

gain the good will of her auditor by a falsehood.

“Ah, to see me?” said de Winter, cunningly.

“To be sure, to see you. What is there astonishing in that?”

“And you had no other object in coming to England but to see me?”

“No.”

“So it was for me alone you have taken the trouble to cross the

Channel?”

“For you alone.”

“The deuce! What tenderness, my sister!”

“But am I not your nearest relative?” demanded Milady, with a tone of

the most touching ingenuousness.

“And my only heir, are you not?” said Lord de Winter in his turn,

fixing his eyes on those of Milady.

Whatever command she had over herself, Milady could not help starting;

and as in pronouncing the last words Lord de Winter placed his hand

upon the arm of his sister, this start did not escape him.

In fact, the blow was direct and severe. The first idea that occurred

to Milady’s mind was that she had been betrayed by Kitty, and that she

had recounted to the baron the selfish aversion toward himself of which

she had imprudently allowed some marks to escape before her servant.

She also recollected the furious and imprudent attack she had made upon

D’Artagnan when he spared the life of her brother.

“I do not understand, my Lord,” said she, in order to gain time and

make her adversary speak out. “What do you mean to say? Is there any

secret meaning concealed beneath your words?”

“Oh, my God, no!” said Lord de Winter, with apparent good nature. “You

wish to see me, and you come to England. I learn this desire, or rather

I suspect that you feel it; and in order to spare you all the

annoyances of a nocturnal arrival in a port and all the fatigues of

landing, I send one of my officers to meet you, I place a carriage at

his orders, and he brings you hither to this castle, of which I am

governor, whither I come every day, and where, in order to satisfy our

mutual desire of seeing each other, I have prepared you a chamber. What

is there more astonishing in all that I have said to you than in what

you have told me?”

“No; what I think astonishing is that you should expect my coming.”

“And yet that is the most simple thing in the world, my dear sister.

Have you not observed that the captain of your little vessel, on

entering the roadstead, sent forward, in order to obtain permission to

enter the port, a little boat bearing his logbook and the register of

his voyagers? I am commandant of the port. They brought me that book. I

recognized your name in it. My heart told me what your mouth has just

confirmed—that is to say, with what view you have exposed yourself to

the dangers of a sea so perilous, or at least so troublesome at this

moment—and I sent my cutter to meet you. You know the rest.”

Milady knew that Lord de Winter lied, and she was the more alarmed.

“My brother,” continued she, “was not that my Lord Buckingham whom I

saw on the jetty this evening as we arrived?”

“Himself. Ah, I can understand how the sight of him struck you,”

replied Lord de Winter. “You came from a country where he must be very

much talked of, and I know that his armaments against France greatly

engage the attention of your friend the cardinal.”

“My friend the cardinal!” cried Milady, seeing that on this point as on

the other Lord de Winter seemed well instructed.

“Is he not your friend?” replied the baron, negligently. “Ah, pardon! I

thought so; but we will return to my Lord Duke presently. Let us not

depart from the sentimental turn our conversation had taken. You came,

you say, to see me?”

“Yes.”

“Well, I reply that you shall be served to the height of your wishes,

and that we shall see each other every day.”

“Am I, then, to remain here eternally?” demanded Milady, with a certain

terror.

“Do you find yourself badly lodged, sister? Demand anything you want,

and I will hasten to have you furnished with it.”

“But I have neither my women nor my servants.”

“You shall have all, madame. Tell me on what footing your household was

established by your first husband, and although I am only your

brother-in-law, I will arrange one similar.”

“My first husband!” cried Milady, looking at Lord de Winter with eyes

almost starting from their sockets.

“Yes, your French husband. I don’t speak of my brother. If you have

forgotten, as he is still living, I can write to him and he will send

me information on the subject.”

A cold sweat burst from the brow of Milady.

“You jest!” said she, in a hollow voice.

“Do I look so?” asked the baron, rising and going a step backward.

“Or rather you insult me,” continued she, pressing with her stiffened

hands the two arms of her easy chair, and raising herself upon her

wrists.

“I insult you!” said Lord de Winter, with contempt. “In truth, madame,

do you think that can be possible?”

“Indeed, sir,” said Milady, “you must be either drunk or mad. Leave the

room, and send me a woman.”

“Women are very indiscreet, my sister. Cannot I serve you as a waiting

maid? By that means all our secrets will remain in the family.”

“Insolent!” cried Milady; and as if acted upon by a spring, she bounded

toward the baron, who awaited her attack with his arms crossed, but

nevertheless with one hand on the hilt of his sword.

“Come!” said he. “I know you are accustomed to assassinate people; but

I warn you I shall defend myself, even against you.”

“You are right,” said Milady. “You have all the appearance of being

cowardly enough to lift your hand against a woman.”

“Perhaps so; and I have an excuse, for mine would not be the first hand

of a man that has been placed upon you, I imagine.”

And the baron pointed, with a slow and accusing gesture, to the left

shoulder of Milady, which he almost touched with his finger.

Milady uttered a deep, inward shriek, and retreated to a corner of the

room like a panther which crouches for a spring.

“Oh, growl as much as you please,” cried Lord de Winter, “but don’t try

to bite, for I warn you that it would be to your disadvantage. There

are here no procurators who regulate successions beforehand. There is

no knight-errant to come and seek a quarrel with me on account of the

fair lady I detain a prisoner; but I have judges quite ready who will

quickly dispose of a woman so shameless as to glide, a bigamist, into

the bed of Lord de Winter, my brother. And these judges, I warn you,

will soon send you to an executioner who will make both your shoulders

alike.”

The eyes of Milady darted such flashes that although he was a man and

armed before an unarmed woman, he felt the chill of fear glide through

his whole frame. However, he continued all the same, but with

increasing warmth: “Yes, I can very well understand that after having

inherited the fortune of my brother it would be very agreeable to you

to be my heir likewise; but know beforehand, if you kill me or cause me

to be killed, my precautions are taken. Not a penny of what I possess

will pass into your hands. Were you not already rich enough—you who

possess nearly a million? And could you not stop your fatal career, if

you did not do evil for the infinite and supreme joy of doing it? Oh,

be assured, if the memory of my brother were not sacred to me, you

should rot in a state dungeon or satisfy the curiosity of sailors at

Tyburn. I will be silent, but you must endure your captivity quietly.

In fifteen or twenty days I shall set out for La Rochelle with the

army; but on the eve of my departure a vessel which I shall see depart

will take you hence and convey you to our colonies in the south. And be

assured that you shall be accompanied by one who will blow your brains

out at the first attempt you make to return to England or the

Continent.”

Milady listened with an attention that dilated her inflamed eyes.

“Yes, at present,” continued Lord de Winter, “you will remain in this

castle. The walls are thick, the doors strong, and the bars solid;

besides, your window opens immediately over the sea. The men of my

crew, who are devoted to me for life and death, mount guard around this

apartment, and watch all the passages that lead to the courtyard. Even

if you gained the yard, there would still be three iron gates for you

to pass. The order is positive. A step, a gesture, a word, on your

part, denoting an effort to escape, and you are to be fired upon. If

they kill you, English justice will be under an obligation to me for

having saved it trouble. Ah! I see your features regain their calmness,

your countenance recovers its assurance. You are saying to yourself:

‘Fifteen days, twenty days? Bah! I have an inventive mind; before that

is expired some idea will occur to me. I have an infernal spirit. I

shall meet with a victim. Before fifteen days are gone by I shall be

away from here.’ Ah, try it!”

Milady, finding her thoughts betrayed, dug her nails into her flesh to

subdue every emotion that might give to her face any expression except

agony.

Lord de Winter continued: “The officer who commands here in my absence

you have already seen, and therefore know him. He knows how, as you

must have observed, to obey an order—for you did not, I am sure, come

from Portsmouth hither without endeavoring to make him speak. What do

you say of him? Could a statue of marble have been more impassive and

more mute? You have already tried the power of your seductions upon

many men, and unfortunately you have always succeeded; but I give you

leave to try them upon this one. _Pardieu!_ if you succeed with him, I

pronounce you the demon himself.”

He went toward the door and opened it hastily.

“Call Mr. Felton,” said he. “Wait a minute longer, and I will introduce

him to you.”

There followed between these two personages a strange silence, during

which the sound of a slow and regular step was heard approaching.

Shortly a human form appeared in the shade of the corridor, and the

young lieutenant, with whom we are already acquainted, stopped at the

threshold to receive the orders of the baron.

“Come in, my dear John,” said Lord de Winter, “come in, and shut the

door.”

The young officer entered.

“Now,” said the baron, “look at this woman. She is young; she is

beautiful; she possesses all earthly seductions. Well, she is a

monster, who, at twenty-five years of age, has been guilty of as many

crimes as you could read of in a year in the archives of our tribunals.

Her voice prejudices her hearers in her favor; her beauty serves as a

bait to her victims; her body even pays what she promises—I must do her

that justice. She will try to seduce you, perhaps she will try to kill

you. I have extricated you from misery, Felton; I have caused you to be

named lieutenant; I once saved your life, you know on what occasion. I

am for you not only a protector, but a friend; not only a benefactor,

but a father. This woman has come back again into England for the

purpose of conspiring against my life. I hold this serpent in my hands.

Well, I call you, and say to you: Friend Felton, John, my child, guard

me, and more particularly guard yourself, against this woman. Swear, by

your hopes of salvation, to keep her safely for the chastisement she

has merited. John Felton, I trust your word! John Felton, I put faith

in your loyalty!”

“My Lord,” said the young officer, summoning to his mild countenance

all the hatred he could find in his heart, “my Lord, I swear all shall

be done as you desire.”

Milady received this look like a resigned victim; it was impossible to

imagine a more submissive or a more mild expression than that which

prevailed on her beautiful countenance. Lord de Winter himself could

scarcely recognize the tigress who, a minute before, prepared

apparently for a fight.

“She is not to leave this chamber, understand, John,” continued the

baron. “She is to correspond with nobody; she is to speak to no one but

you—if you will do her the honor to address a word to her.”

“That is sufficient, my Lord! I have sworn.”

“And now, madame, try to make your peace with God, for you are judged

by men!”

Milady let her head sink, as if crushed by this sentence. Lord de

Winter went out, making a sign to Felton, who followed him, shutting

the door after him.

One instant after, the heavy step of a marine who served as sentinel

was heard in the corridor—his ax in his girdle and his musket on his

shoulder.

Milady remained for some minutes in the same position, for she thought

they might perhaps be examining her through the keyhole; she then

slowly raised her head, which had resumed its formidable expression of

menace and defiance, ran to the door to listen, looked out of her

window, and returning to bury herself again in her large armchair, she

reflected.

Chapter LI.

OFFICER

Meanwhile, the cardinal looked anxiously for news from England; but no

news arrived that was not annoying and threatening.

Although La Rochelle was invested, however certain success might

appear—thanks to the precautions taken, and above all to the dyke,

which prevented the entrance of any vessel into the besieged city—the

blockade might last a long time yet. This was a great affront to the

king’s army, and a great inconvenience to the cardinal, who had no

longer, it is true, to embroil Louis XIII. with Anne of Austria—for that

affair was over—but he had to adjust matters for M. de Bassompierre,

who was embroiled with the Duc d’Angoulême.

As to Monsieur, who had begun the siege, he left to the cardinal the

task of finishing it.

The city, notwithstanding the incredible perseverance of its mayor, had

attempted a sort of mutiny for a surrender; the mayor had hanged the

mutineers. This execution quieted the ill-disposed, who resolved to

allow themselves to die of hunger—this death always appearing to them

more slow and less sure than strangulation.

On their side, from time to time, the besiegers took the messengers

which the Rochellais sent to Buckingham, or the spies which Buckingham

sent to the Rochellais. In one case or the other, the trial was soon

over. The cardinal pronounced the single word, “Hanged!” The king was

invited to come and see the hanging. He came languidly, placing himself

in a good situation to see all the details. This amused him sometimes a

little, and made him endure the siege with patience; but it did not

prevent his getting very tired, or from talking at every moment of

returning to Paris—so that if the messengers and the spies had failed,

his Eminence, notwithstanding all his inventiveness, would have found

himself much embarrassed.

Nevertheless, time passed on, and the Rochellais did not surrender. The

last spy that was taken was the bearer of a letter. This letter told

Buckingham that the city was at an extremity; but instead of adding,

“If your succor does not arrive within fifteen days, we will

surrender,” it added, quite simply, “If your succor comes not within

fifteen days, we shall all be dead with hunger when it comes.”

The Rochellais, then, had no hope but in Buckingham. Buckingham was

their Messiah. It was evident that if they one day learned positively

that they must not count on Buckingham, their courage would fail with

their hope.

The cardinal looked, then, with great impatience for the news from

England which would announce to him that Buckingham would not come.

The question of carrying the city by assault, though often debated in

the council of the king, had been always rejected. In the first place,

La Rochelle appeared impregnable. Then the cardinal, whatever he said,

very well knew that the horror of bloodshed in this encounter, in which

Frenchman would combat against Frenchman, was a retrograde movement of

sixty years impressed upon his policy; and the cardinal was at that

period what we now call a man of progress. In fact, the sack of La

Rochelle, and the assassination of three of four thousand Huguenots who

allowed themselves to be killed, would resemble too closely, in 1628,

the massacre of St. Bartholomew in 1572; and then, above all this, this

extreme measure, which was not at all repugnant to the king, good

Catholic as he was, always fell before this argument of the besieging

generals—La Rochelle is impregnable except to famine.

The cardinal could not drive from his mind the fear he entertained of

his terrible emissary—for he comprehended the strange qualities of this

woman, sometimes a serpent, sometimes a lion. Had she betrayed him? Was

she dead? He knew her well enough in all cases to know that, whether

acting for or against him, as a friend or an enemy, she would not

remain motionless without great impediments; but whence did these

impediments arise? That was what he could not know.

And yet he reckoned, and with reason, on Milady. He had divined in the

past of this woman terrible things which his red mantle alone could

cover; and he felt, from one cause or another, that this woman was his

own, as she could look to no other but himself for a support superior

to the danger which threatened her.

He resolved, then, to carry on the war alone, and to look for no

success foreign to himself, but as we look for a fortunate chance. He

continued to press the raising of the famous dyke which was to starve

La Rochelle. Meanwhile, he cast his eyes over that unfortunate city,

which contained so much deep misery and so many heroic virtues, and

recalling the saying of Louis XI., his political predecessor, as he

himself was the predecessor of Robespierre, he repeated this maxim of

Tristan’s gossip: “Divide in order to reign.”

Henry IV., when besieging Paris, had loaves and provisions thrown over

the walls. The cardinal had little notes thrown over in which he

represented to the Rochellais how unjust, selfish, and barbarous was

the conduct of their leaders. These leaders had corn in abundance, and

would not let them partake of it; they adopted as a maxim—for they,

too, had maxims—that it was of very little consequence that women,

children, and old men should die, so long as the men who were to defend

the walls remained strong and healthy. Up to that time, whether from

devotedness or from want of power to act against it, this maxim,

without being generally adopted, nevertheless passed from theory into

practice; but the notes did it injury. The notes reminded the men that

the children, women, and old men whom they allowed to die were their

sons, their wives, and their fathers, and that it would be more just

for everyone to be reduced to the common misery, in order that equal

conditions should give birth to unanimous resolutions.

These notes had all the effect that he who wrote them could expect, in

that they induced a great number of the inhabitants to open private

negotiations with the royal army.

But at the moment when the cardinal saw his means already bearing

fruit, and applauded himself for having put it in action, an inhabitant

of La Rochelle who had contrived to pass the royal lines—God knows how,

such was the watchfulness of Bassompierre, Schomberg, and the Duc

d’Angoulême, themselves watched over by the cardinal—an inhabitant of

La Rochelle, we say, entered the city, coming from Portsmouth, and

saying that he had seen a magnificent fleet ready to sail within eight

days. Still further, Buckingham announced to the mayor that at length

the great league was about to declare itself against France, and that

the kingdom would be at once invaded by the English, Imperial, and

Spanish armies. This letter was read publicly in all parts of the city.

Copies were put up at the corners of the streets; and even they who had

begun to open negotiations interrupted them, being resolved to await

the succor so pompously announced.

This unexpected circumstance brought back Richelieu’s former anxiety,

and forced him in spite of himself once more to turn his eyes to the

other side of the sea.

During this time, exempt from the anxiety of its only and true chief,

the royal army led a joyous life, neither provisions nor money being

wanting in the camp. All the corps rivaled one another in audacity and

gaiety. To take spies and hang them, to make hazardous expeditions upon

the dyke or the sea, to imagine wild plans, and to execute them

coolly—such were the pastimes which made the army find these days short

which were not only so long to the Rochellais, a prey to famine and

anxiety, but even to the cardinal, who blockaded them so closely.

Sometimes when the cardinal, always on horseback, like the lowest

_gendarme_ of the army, cast a pensive glance over those works, so

slowly keeping pace with his wishes, which the engineers, brought from

all the corners of France, were executing under his orders, if he met a

Musketeer of the company of Tréville, he drew near and looked at him in

a peculiar manner, and not recognizing in him one of our four

companions, he turned his penetrating look and profound thoughts in

another direction.

One day when oppressed with a mortal weariness of mind, without hope in

the negotiations with the city, without news from England, the cardinal

went out, without any other aim than to be out of doors, and

accompanied only by Cahusac and La Houdinière, strolled along the

beach. Mingling the immensity of his dreams with the immensity of the

ocean, he came, his horse going at a foot’s pace, to a hill from the

top of which he perceived behind a hedge, reclining on the sand and

catching in its passage one of those rays of the sun so rare at this

period of the year, seven men surrounded by empty bottles. Four of

these men were our Musketeers, preparing to listen to a letter one of

them had just received. This letter was so important that it made them

forsake their cards and their dice on the drumhead.

The other three were occupied in opening an enormous flagon of

Collicure wine; these were the lackeys of these gentlemen.

The cardinal was, as we have said, in very low spirits; and nothing

when he was in that state of mind increased his depression so much as

gaiety in others. Besides, he had another strange fancy, which was

always to believe that the causes of his sadness created the gaiety of

others. Making a sign to La Houdinière and Cahusac to stop, he alighted

from his horse, and went toward these suspected merry companions,

hoping, by means of the sand which deadened the sound of his steps and

of the hedge which concealed his approach, to catch some words of this

conversation which appeared so interesting. At ten paces from the hedge

he recognized the talkative Gascon; and as he had already perceived

that these men were Musketeers, he did not doubt that the three others

were those called the Inseparables; that is to say, Athos, Porthos, and

Aramis.

It may be supposed that his desire to hear the conversation was

augmented by this discovery. His eyes took a strange expression, and

with the step of a tiger-cat he advanced toward the hedge; but he had

not been able to catch more than a few vague syllables without any

positive sense, when a sonorous and short cry made him start, and

attracted the attention of the Musketeers.

“Officer!” cried Grimaud.

“You are speaking, you scoundrel!” said Athos, rising upon his elbow,

and transfixing Grimaud with his flaming look.

Grimaud therefore added nothing to his speech, but contented himself

with pointing his index finger in the direction of the hedge,

announcing by this gesture the cardinal and his escort.

With a single bound the Musketeers were on their feet, and saluted with

respect.

The cardinal seemed furious.

“It appears that Messieurs the Musketeers keep guard,” said he. “Are

the English expected by land, or do the Musketeers consider themselves

superior officers?”

“Monseigneur,” replied Athos, for amid the general fright he alone had

preserved the noble calmness and coolness that never forsook him,

“Monseigneur, the Musketeers, when they are not on duty, or when their

duty is over, drink and play at dice, and they are certainly superior

officers to their lackeys.”

“Lackeys?” grumbled the cardinal. “Lackeys who have the order to warn

their masters when anyone passes are not lackeys, they are sentinels.”

“Your Eminence may perceive that if we had not taken this precaution,

we should have been exposed to allowing you to pass without presenting

you our respects or offering you our thanks for the favor you have done

us in uniting us. D’Artagnan,” continued Athos, “you, who but lately

were so anxious for such an opportunity for expressing your gratitude

to Monseigneur, here it is; avail yourself of it.”

These words were pronounced with that imperturbable phlegm which

distinguished Athos in the hour of danger, and with that excessive

politeness which made of him at certain moments a king more majestic

than kings by birth.

D’Artagnan came forward and stammered out a few words of gratitude

which soon expired under the gloomy looks of the cardinal.

“It does not signify, gentlemen,” continued the cardinal, without

appearing to be in the least swerved from his first intention by the

diversion which Athos had started, “it does not signify, gentlemen. I

do not like to have simple soldiers, because they have the advantage of

serving in a privileged corps, thus to play the great lords; discipline

is the same for them as for everybody else.”

Athos allowed the cardinal to finish his sentence completely, and bowed

in sign of assent. Then he resumed in his turn: “Discipline,

Monseigneur, has, I hope, in no way been forgotten by us. We are not on

duty, and we believed that not being on duty we were at liberty to

dispose of our time as we pleased. If we are so fortunate as to have

some particular duty to perform for your Eminence, we are ready to obey

you. Your Eminence may perceive,” continued Athos, knitting his brow,

for this sort of investigation began to annoy him, “that we have not

come out without our arms.”

And he showed the cardinal, with his finger, the four muskets piled

near the drum, on which were the cards and dice.

“Your Eminence may believe,” added D’Artagnan, “that we would have come

to meet you, if we could have supposed it was Monseigneur coming toward

us with so few attendants.”

The cardinal bit his mustache, and even his lips a little.

“Do you know what you look like, all together, as you are armed and

guarded by your lackeys?” said the cardinal. “You look like four

conspirators.”

“Oh, as to that, Monseigneur, it is true,” said Athos; “we do conspire,

as your Eminence might have seen the other morning. Only we conspire

against the Rochellais.”

“Ah, you gentlemen of policy!” replied the cardinal, knitting his brow

in his turn, “the secret of many unknown things might perhaps be found

in your brains, if we could read them as you read that letter which you

concealed as soon as you saw me coming.”

The color mounted to the face of Athos, and he made a step toward his

Eminence.

“One might think you really suspected us, monseigneur, and we were

undergoing a real interrogatory. If it be so, we trust your Eminence

will deign to explain yourself, and we should then at least be

acquainted with our real position.”

“And if it were an interrogatory!” replied the cardinal. “Others

besides you have undergone such, Monsieur Athos, and have replied

thereto.”

“Thus I have told your Eminence that you had but to question us, and we

are ready to reply.”

“What was that letter you were about to read, Monsieur Aramis, and

which you so promptly concealed?”

“A woman’s letter, monseigneur.”

“Ah, yes, I see,” said the cardinal; “we must be discreet with this

sort of letters; but nevertheless, we may show them to a confessor, and

you know I have taken orders.”

“Monseigneur,” said Athos, with a calmness the more terrible because he

risked his head in making this reply, “the letter is a woman’s letter,

but it is neither signed Marion de Lorme, nor Madame d’Aiguillon.”

The cardinal became as pale as death; lightning darted from his eyes.

He turned round as if to give an order to Cahusac and Houdinière. Athos

saw the movement; he made a step toward the muskets, upon which the

other three friends had fixed their eyes, like men ill-disposed to

allow themselves to be taken. The cardinalists were three; the

Musketeers, lackeys included, were seven. He judged that the match

would be so much the less equal, if Athos and his companions were

really plotting; and by one of those rapid turns which he always had at

command, all his anger faded away into a smile.

“Well, well!” said he, “you are brave young men, proud in daylight,

faithful in darkness. We can find no fault with you for watching over

yourselves, when you watch so carefully over others. Gentlemen, I have

not forgotten the night in which you served me as an escort to the Red

Dovecot. If there were any danger to be apprehended on the road I am

going, I would request you to accompany me; but as there is none,

remain where you are, finish your bottles, your game, and your letter.

Adieu, gentlemen!”

And remounting his horse, which Cahusac led to him, he saluted them

with his hand, and rode away.

The four young men, standing and motionless, followed him with their

eyes without speaking a single word until he had disappeared. Then they

looked at one another.

The countenances of all gave evidence of terror, for notwithstanding

the friendly adieu of his Eminence, they plainly perceived that the

cardinal went away with rage in his heart.

Athos alone smiled, with a self-possessed, disdainful smile.

When the cardinal was out of hearing and sight, “That Grimaud kept bad

watch!” cried Porthos, who had a great inclination to vent his

ill-humor on somebody.

Grimaud was about to reply to excuse himself. Athos lifted his finger,

and Grimaud was silent.

“Would you have given up the letter, Aramis?” said D’Artagnan.

“I,” said Aramis, in his most flutelike tone, “I had made up my mind.

If he had insisted upon the letter being given up to him, I would have

presented the letter to him with one hand, and with the other I would

have run my sword through his body.”

“I expected as much,” said Athos; “and that was why I threw myself

between you and him. Indeed, this man is very much to blame for talking

thus to other men; one would say he had never had to do with any but

women and children.”

“My dear Athos, I admire you, but nevertheless we were in the wrong,

after all.”

“How, in the wrong?” said Athos. “Whose, then, is the air we breathe?

Whose is the ocean upon which we look? Whose is the sand upon which we

were reclining? Whose is that letter of your mistress? Do these belong

to the cardinal? Upon my honor, this man fancies the world belongs to

him. There you stood, stammering, stupefied, annihilated. One might

have supposed the Bastille appeared before you, and that the gigantic

Medusa had converted you into stone. Is being in love conspiring? You

are in love with a woman whom the cardinal has caused to be shut up,

and you wish to get her out of the hands of the cardinal. That’s a

match you are playing with his Eminence; this letter is your game. Why

should you expose your game to your adversary? That is never done. Let

him find it out if he can! We can find out his!”

“Well, that’s all very sensible, Athos,” said D’Artagnan.

“In that case, let there be no more question of what’s past, and let

Aramis resume the letter from his cousin where the cardinal interrupted

him.”

Aramis drew the letter from his pocket; the three friends surrounded

him, and the three lackeys grouped themselves again near the wine jar.

“You had only read a line or two,” said D’Artagnan; “read the letter

again from the commencement.”

“Willingly,” said Aramis.

“MY DEAR COUSIN, I think I shall make up my mind to set out for

Béthune, where my sister has placed our little servant in the convent

of the Carmelites; this poor child is quite resigned, as she knows she

cannot live elsewhere without the salvation of her soul being in

danger. Nevertheless, if the affairs of our family are arranged, as we

hope they will be, I believe she will run the risk of being damned, and

will return to those she regrets, particularly as she knows they are

always thinking of her. Meanwhile, she is not very wretched; what she

most desires is a letter from her intended. I know that such viands

pass with difficulty through convent gratings; but after all, as I have

given you proofs, my dear cousin, I am not unskilled in such affairs,

and I will take charge of the commission. My sister thanks you for your

good and eternal remembrance. She has experienced much anxiety; but she

is now at length a little reassured, having sent her secretary away in

order that nothing may happen unexpectedly.

“Adieu, my dear cousin. Tell us news of yourself as often as you

can; that is to say, as often as you can with safety. I embrace

you.

“MARIE MICHON”

“Oh, what do I not owe you, Aramis?” said D’Artagnan. “Dear Constance!

I have at length, then, intelligence of you. She lives; she is in

safety in a convent; she is at Béthune! Where is Béthune, Athos?”

“Why, upon the frontiers of Artois and of Flanders. The siege once

over, we shall be able to make a tour in that direction.”

“And that will not be long, it is to be hoped,” said Porthos; “for they

have this morning hanged a spy who confessed that the Rochellais were

reduced to the leather of their shoes. Supposing that after having

eaten the leather they eat the soles, I cannot see much that is left

unless they eat one another.”

“Poor fools!” said Athos, emptying a glass of excellent Bordeaux wine

which, without having at that period the reputation it now enjoys,

merited it no less, “poor fools! As if the Catholic religion was not

the most advantageous and the most agreeable of all religions! All the

same,” resumed he, after having clicked his tongue against his palate,

“they are brave fellows! But what the devil are you about, Aramis?”

continued Athos. “Why, you are squeezing that letter into your pocket!”

“Yes,” said D’Artagnan, “Athos is right, it must be burned. And yet if

we burn it, who knows whether Monsieur Cardinal has not a secret to

interrogate ashes?”

“He must have one,” said Athos.

“What will you do with the letter, then?” asked Porthos.

“Come here, Grimaud,” said Athos. Grimaud rose and obeyed. “As a

punishment for having spoken without permission, my friend, you will

please to eat this piece of paper; then to recompense you for the

service you will have rendered us, you shall afterward drink this glass

of wine. First, here is the letter. Eat heartily.”

Grimaud smiled; and with his eyes fixed upon the glass which Athos held

in his hand, he ground the paper well between his teeth and then

swallowed it.

“Bravo, Monsieur Grimaud!” said Athos; “and now take this. That’s well.

We dispense with your saying grace.”

Grimaud silently swallowed the glass of Bordeaux wine; but his eyes,

raised toward heaven during this delicious occupation, spoke a language

which, though mute, was not the less expressive.

“And now,” said Athos, “unless Monsieur Cardinal should form the

ingenious idea of ripping up Grimaud, I think we may be pretty much at

our ease respecting the letter.”

Meantime, his Eminence continued his melancholy ride, murmuring between

his mustaches, “These four men must positively be mine.”

Chapter LII.

CAPTIVITY: THE FIRST DAY

Let us return to Milady, whom a glance thrown upon the coast of France

has made us lose sight of for an instant.

We shall find her still in the despairing attitude in which we left

her, plunged in an abyss of dismal reflection—a dark hell at the gate

of which she has almost left hope behind, because for the first time

she doubts, for the first time she fears.

On two occasions her fortune has failed her, on two occasions she has

found herself discovered and betrayed; and on these two occasions it

was to one fatal genius, sent doubtlessly by the Lord to combat her,

that she has succumbed. D’Artagnan has conquered her—her, that

invincible power of evil.

He has deceived her in her love, humbled her in her pride, thwarted her

in her ambition; and now he ruins her fortune, deprives her of liberty,

and even threatens her life. Still more, he has lifted the corner of

her mask—that shield with which she covered herself and which rendered

her so strong.

D’Artagnan has turned aside from Buckingham, whom she hates as she

hates everyone she has loved, the tempest with which Richelieu

threatened him in the person of the queen. D’Artagnan had passed

himself upon her as De Wardes, for whom she had conceived one of those

tigerlike fancies common to women of her character. D’Artagnan knows

that terrible secret which she has sworn no one shall know without

dying. In short, at the moment in which she has just obtained from

Richelieu a _carte blanche_ by the means of which she is about to take

vengeance on her enemy, this precious paper is torn from her hands, and

it is D’Artagnan who holds her prisoner and is about to send her to

some filthy Botany Bay, some infamous Tyburn of the Indian Ocean.

All this she owes to D’Artagnan, without doubt. From whom can come so

many disgraces heaped upon her head, if not from him? He alone could

have transmitted to Lord de Winter all these frightful secrets which he

has discovered, one after another, by a train of fatalities. He knows

her brother-in-law. He must have written to him.

What hatred she distills! Motionless, with her burning and fixed

glances, in her solitary apartment, how well the outbursts of passion

which at times escape from the depths of her chest with her

respiration, accompany the sound of the surf which rises, growls,

roars, and breaks itself like an eternal and powerless despair against

the rocks on which is built this dark and lofty castle! How many

magnificent projects of vengeance she conceives by the light of the

flashes which her tempestuous passion casts over her mind against Mme.

Bonacieux, against Buckingham, but above all against

D’Artagnan—projects lost in the distance of the future.

Yes; but in order to avenge herself she must be free. And to be free, a

prisoner has to pierce a wall, detach bars, cut through a floor—all

undertakings which a patient and strong man may accomplish, but before

which the feverish irritations of a woman must give way. Besides, to do

all this, time is necessary—months, years; and she has ten or twelve

days, as Lord de Winter, her fraternal and terrible jailer, has told

her.

And yet, if she were a man she would attempt all this, and perhaps

might succeed; why, then, did heaven make the mistake of placing that

manlike soul in that frail and delicate body?

The first moments of her captivity were terrible; a few convulsions of

rage which she could not suppress paid her debt of feminine weakness to

nature. But by degrees she overcame the outbursts of her mad passion;

and nervous tremblings which agitated her frame disappeared, and she

remained folded within herself like a fatigued serpent in repose.

“Go to, go to! I must have been mad to allow myself to be carried away

so,” says she, gazing into the glass, which reflects back to her eyes

the burning glance by which she appears to interrogate herself. “No

violence; violence is the proof of weakness. In the first place, I have

never succeeded by that means. Perhaps if I employed my strength

against women I might perchance find them weaker than myself, and

consequently conquer them; but it is with men that I struggle, and I am

but a woman to them. Let me fight like a woman, then; my strength is in

my weakness.”

Then, as if to render an account to herself of the changes she could

place upon her countenance, so mobile and so expressive, she made it

take all expressions from that of passionate anger, which convulsed her

features, to that of the most sweet, most affectionate, and most

seducing smile. Then her hair assumed successively, under her skillful

hands, all the undulations she thought might assist the charms of her

face. At length she murmured, satisfied with herself, “Come, nothing is

lost; I am still beautiful.”

It was then nearly eight o’clock in the evening. Milady perceived a

bed; she calculated that the repose of a few hours would not only

refresh her head and her ideas, but still further, her complexion. A

better idea, however, came into her mind before going to bed. She had

heard something said about supper. She had already been an hour in this

apartment; they could not long delay bringing her a repast. The

prisoner did not wish to lose time; and she resolved to make that very

evening some attempts to ascertain the nature of the ground she had to

work upon, by studying the characters of the men to whose guardianship

she was committed.

A light appeared under the door; this light announced the reappearance

of her jailers. Milady, who had arisen, threw herself quickly into the

armchair, her head thrown back, her beautiful hair unbound and

disheveled, her bosom half bare beneath her crumpled lace, one hand on

her heart, and the other hanging down.

The bolts were drawn; the door groaned upon its hinges. Steps sounded

in the chamber, and drew near.

“Place that table there,” said a voice which the prisoner recognized as

that of Felton.

The order was executed.

“You will bring lights, and relieve the sentinel,” continued Felton.

And this double order which the young lieutenant gave to the same

individuals proved to Milady that her servants were the same men as her

guards; that is to say, soldiers.

Felton’s orders were, for the rest, executed with a silent rapidity

that gave a good idea of the way in which he maintained discipline.

At length Felton, who had not yet looked at Milady, turned toward her.

“Ah, ah!” said he, “she is asleep; that’s well. When she wakes she can

sup.” And he made some steps toward the door.

“But, my lieutenant,” said a soldier, less stoical than his chief, and

who had approached Milady, “this woman is not asleep.”

“What, not asleep!” said Felton; “what is she doing, then?”

“She has fainted. Her face is very pale, and I have listened in vain; I

do not hear her breathe.”

“You are right,” said Felton, after having looked at Milady from the

spot on which he stood without moving a step toward her. “Go and tell

Lord de Winter that his prisoner has fainted—for this event not having

been foreseen, I don’t know what to do.”

The soldier went out to obey the orders of his officer. Felton sat down

upon an armchair which happened to be near the door, and waited without

speaking a word, without making a gesture. Milady possessed that great

art, so much studied by women, of looking through her long eyelashes

without appearing to open the lids. She perceived Felton, who sat with

his back toward her. She continued to look at him for nearly ten

minutes, and in these ten minutes the immovable guardian never turned

round once.

She then thought that Lord de Winter would come, and by his presence

give fresh strength to her jailer. Her first trial was lost; she acted

like a woman who reckons up her resources. As a result she raised her

head, opened her eyes, and sighed deeply.

At this sigh Felton turned round.

“Ah, you are awake, madame,” he said; “then I have nothing more to do

here. If you want anything you can ring.”

“Oh, my God, my God! how I have suffered!” said Milady, in that

harmonious voice which, like that of the ancient enchantresses, charmed

all whom she wished to destroy.

And she assumed, upon sitting up in the armchair, a still more graceful

and abandoned position than when she reclined.

Felton arose.

“You will be served, thus, madame, three times a day,” said he. “In the

morning at nine o’clock, in the day at one o’clock, and in the evening

at eight. If that does not suit you, you can point out what other hours

you prefer, and in this respect your wishes will be complied with.”

“But am I to remain always alone in this vast and dismal chamber?”

asked Milady.

“A woman of the neighbourhood has been sent for, who will be tomorrow

at the castle, and will return as often as you desire her presence.”

“I thank you, sir,” replied the prisoner, humbly.

Felton made a slight bow, and directed his steps toward the door. At

the moment he was about to go out, Lord de Winter appeared in the

corridor, followed by the soldier who had been sent to inform him of

the swoon of Milady. He held a vial of salts in his hand.

“Well, what is it—what is going on here?” said he, in a jeering voice,

on seeing the prisoner sitting up and Felton about to go out. “Is this

corpse come to life already? Felton, my lad, did you not perceive that

you were taken for a novice, and that the first act was being performed

of a comedy of which we shall doubtless have the pleasure of following

out all the developments?”

“I thought so, my lord,” said Felton; “but as the prisoner is a woman,

after all, I wish to pay her the attention that every man of gentle

birth owes to a woman, if not on her account, at least on my own.”

Milady shuddered through her whole system. These words of Felton’s

passed like ice through her veins.

“So,” replied de Winter, laughing, “that beautiful hair so skillfully

disheveled, that white skin, and that languishing look, have not yet

seduced you, you heart of stone?”

“No, my Lord,” replied the impassive young man; “your Lordship may be

assured that it requires more than the tricks and coquetry of a woman

to corrupt me.”

“In that case, my brave lieutenant, let us leave Milady to find out

something else, and go to supper; but be easy! She has a fruitful

imagination, and the second act of the comedy will not delay its steps

after the first.”

And at these words Lord de Winter passed his arm through that of

Felton, and led him out, laughing.

“Oh, I will be a match for you!” murmured Milady, between her teeth;

“be assured of that, you poor spoiled monk, you poor converted soldier,

who has cut his uniform out of a monk’s frock!”

“By the way,” resumed de Winter, stopping at the threshold of the door,

“you must not, Milady, let this check take away your appetite. Taste

that fowl and those fish. On my honor, they are not poisoned. I have a

very good cook, and he is not to be my heir; I have full and perfect

confidence in him. Do as I do. Adieu, dear sister, till your next

swoon!”

This was all that Milady could endure. Her hands clutched her armchair;

she ground her teeth inwardly; her eyes followed the motion of the door

as it closed behind Lord de Winter and Felton, and the moment she was

alone a fresh fit of despair seized her. She cast her eyes upon the

table, saw the glittering of a knife, rushed toward it and clutched it;

but her disappointment was cruel. The blade was round, and of flexible

silver.

A burst of laughter resounded from the other side of the ill-closed

door, and the door reopened.

“Ha, ha!” cried Lord de Winter; “ha, ha! Don’t you see, my brave

Felton; don’t you see what I told you? That knife was for you, my lad;

she would have killed you. Observe, this is one of her peculiarities,

to get rid thus, after one fashion or another, of all the people who

bother her. If I had listened to you, the knife would have been pointed

and of steel. Then no more of Felton; she would have cut your throat,

and after that everybody else’s. See, John, see how well she knows how

to handle a knife.”

In fact, Milady still held the harmless weapon in her clenched hand;

but these last words, this supreme insult, relaxed her hands, her

strength, and even her will. The knife fell to the ground.

“You were right, my Lord,” said Felton, with a tone of profound disgust

which sounded to the very bottom of the heart of Milady, “you were

right, my Lord, and I was wrong.”

And both again left the room.

But this time Milady lent a more attentive ear than the first, and she

heard their steps die away in the distance of the corridor.

“I am lost,” murmured she; “I am lost! I am in the power of men upon

whom I can have no more influence than upon statues of bronze or

granite; they know me by heart, and are steeled against all my weapons.

It is, however, impossible that this should end as they have decreed!”

In fact, as this last reflection indicated—this instinctive return to

hope—sentiments of weakness or fear did not dwell long in her ardent

spirit. Milady sat down to table, ate from several dishes, drank a

little Spanish wine, and felt all her resolution return.

Before she went to bed she had pondered, analyzed, turned on all sides,

examined on all points, the words, the steps, the gestures, the signs,

and even the silence of her interlocutors; and of this profound,

skillful, and anxious study the result was that Felton, everything

considered, appeared the more vulnerable of her two persecutors.

One expression above all recurred to the mind of the prisoner: “If I

had listened to you,” Lord de Winter had said to Felton.

Felton, then, had spoken in her favor, since Lord de Winter had not

been willing to listen to him.

“Weak or strong,” repeated Milady, “that man has, then, a spark of pity

in his soul; of that spark I will make a flame that shall devour him.

As to the other, he knows me, he fears me, and knows what he has to

expect of me if ever I escape from his hands. It is useless, then, to

attempt anything with him. But Felton—that’s another thing. He is a

young, ingenuous, pure man who seems virtuous; him there are means of

destroying.”

And Milady went to bed and fell asleep with a smile upon her lips.

Anyone who had seen her sleeping might have said she was a young girl

dreaming of the crown of flowers she was to wear on her brow at the

next festival.

Chapter LIII.

CAPTIVITY: THE SECOND DAY

Milady dreamed that she at length had D’Artagnan in her power, that she

was present at his execution; and it was the sight of his odious blood,

flowing beneath the ax of the headsman, which spread that charming

smile upon her lips.

She slept as a prisoner sleeps, rocked by his first hope.

In the morning, when they entered her chamber she was still in bed.

Felton remained in the corridor. He brought with him the woman of whom

he had spoken the evening before, and who had just arrived; this woman

entered, and approaching Milady’s bed, offered her services.

Milady was habitually pale; her complexion might therefore deceive a

person who saw her for the first time.

“I am in a fever,” said she; “I have not slept a single instant during

all this long night. I suffer horribly. Are you likely to be more

humane to me than others were yesterday? All I ask is permission to

remain abed.”

“Would you like to have a physician called?” said the woman.

Felton listened to this dialogue without speaking a word.

Milady reflected that the more people she had around her the more she

would have to work upon, and Lord de Winter would redouble his watch.

Besides, the physician might declare the ailment feigned; and Milady,

after having lost the first trick, was not willing to lose the second.

“Go and fetch a physician?” said she. “What could be the good of that?

These gentlemen declared yesterday that my illness was a comedy; it

would be just the same today, no doubt—for since yesterday evening they

have had plenty of time to send for a doctor.”

“Then,” said Felton, who became impatient, “say yourself, madame, what

treatment you wish followed.”

“Eh, how can I tell? My God! I know that I suffer, that’s all. Give me

anything you like, it is of little consequence.”

“Go and fetch Lord de Winter,” said Felton, tired of these eternal

complaints.

“Oh, no, no!” cried Milady; “no, sir, do not call him, I conjure you. I

am well, I want nothing; do not call him.”

She gave so much vehemence, such magnetic eloquence to this

exclamation, that Felton in spite of himself advanced some steps into

the room.

“He has come!” thought Milady.

“Meanwhile, madame, if you really suffer,” said Felton, “a physician

shall be sent for; and if you deceive us—well, it will be the worse for

you. But at least we shall not have to reproach ourselves with

anything.”

Milady made no reply, but turning her beautiful head round upon her

pillow, she burst into tears, and uttered heartbreaking sobs.

Felton surveyed her for an instant with his usual impassiveness; then,

seeing that the crisis threatened to be prolonged, he went out. The

woman followed him, and Lord de Winter did not appear.

“I fancy I begin to see my way,” murmured Milady, with a savage joy,

burying herself under the clothes to conceal from anybody who might be

watching her this burst of inward satisfaction.

Two hours passed away.

“Now it is time that the malady should be over,” said she; “let me

rise, and obtain some success this very day. I have but ten days, and

this evening two of them will be gone.”

In the morning, when they entered Milady’s chamber they had brought her

breakfast. Now, she thought, they could not long delay coming to clear

the table, and that Felton would then reappear.

Milady was not deceived. Felton reappeared, and without observing

whether Milady had or had not touched her repast, made a sign that the

table should be carried out of the room, it having been brought in

ready spread.

Felton remained behind; he held a book in his hand.

Milady, reclining in an armchair near the chimney, beautiful, pale, and

resigned, looked like a holy virgin awaiting martyrdom.

Felton approached her, and said, “Lord de Winter, who is a Catholic,

like yourself, madame, thinking that the deprivation of the rites and

ceremonies of your church might be painful to you, has consented that

you should read every day the ordinary of your Mass; and here is a book

which contains the ritual.”

At the manner in which Felton laid the book upon the little table near

which Milady was sitting, at the tone in which he pronounced the two

words, _your Mass_, at the disdainful smile with which he accompanied

them, Milady raised her head, and looked more attentively at the

officer.

By that plain arrangement of the hair, by that costume of extreme

simplicity, by the brow polished like marble and as hard and

impenetrable, she recognized one of those gloomy Puritans she had so

often met, not only in the court of King James, but in that of the King

of France, where, in spite of the remembrance of the St. Bartholomew,

they sometimes came to seek refuge.

She then had one of those sudden inspirations which only people of

genius receive in great crises, in supreme moments which are to decide

their fortunes or their lives.

Those two words, _your Mass_, and a simple glance cast upon Felton,

revealed to her all the importance of the reply she was about to make;

but with that rapidity of intelligence which was peculiar to her, this

reply, ready arranged, presented itself to her lips:

“I?” said she, with an accent of disdain in unison with that which she

had remarked in the voice of the young officer, “I, sir? _My Mass?_

Lord de Winter, the corrupted Catholic, knows very well that I am not

of his religion, and this is a snare he wishes to lay for me!”

“And of what religion are you, then, madame?” asked Felton, with an

astonishment which in spite of the empire he held over himself he could

not entirely conceal.

“I will tell it,” cried Milady, with a feigned exultation, “on the day

when I shall have suffered sufficiently for my faith.”

The look of Felton revealed to Milady the full extent of the space she

had opened for herself by this single word.

The young officer, however, remained mute and motionless; his look

alone had spoken.

“I am in the hands of my enemies,” continued she, with that tone of

enthusiasm which she knew was familiar to the Puritans. “Well, let my

God save me, or let me perish for my God! That is the reply I beg you

to make to Lord de Winter. And as to this book,” added she, pointing to

the manual with her finger but without touching it, as if she must be

contaminated by it, “you may carry it back and make use of it yourself,

for doubtless you are doubly the accomplice of Lord de Winter—the

accomplice in his persecutions, the accomplice in his heresies.”

Felton made no reply, took the book with the same appearance of

repugnance which he had before manifested, and retired pensively.

Lord de Winter came toward five o’clock in the evening. Milady had had

time, during the whole day, to trace her plan of conduct. She received

him like a woman who had already recovered all her advantages.

“It appears,” said the baron, seating himself in the armchair opposite

that occupied by Milady, and stretching out his legs carelessly upon

the hearth, “it appears we have made a little apostasy!”

“What do you mean, sir!”

“I mean to say that since we last met you have changed your religion.

You have not by chance married a Protestant for a third husband, have

you?”

“Explain yourself, my Lord,” replied the prisoner, with majesty; “for

though I hear your words, I declare I do not understand them.”

“Then you have no religion at all; I like that best,” replied Lord de

Winter, laughing.

“Certainly that is most in accord with your own principles,” replied

Milady, frigidly.

“Oh, I confess it is all the same to me.”

“Oh, you need not avow this religious indifference, my Lord; your

debaucheries and crimes would vouch for it.”

“What, you talk of debaucheries, Madame Messalina, Lady Macbeth! Either

I misunderstand you or you are very shameless!”

“You only speak thus because you are overheard,” coolly replied Milady;

“and you wish to interest your jailers and your hangmen against me.”

“My jailers and my hangmen! Heyday, madame! you are taking a poetical

tone, and the comedy of yesterday turns to a tragedy this evening. As

to the rest, in eight days you will be where you ought to be, and my

task will be completed.”

“Infamous task! impious task!” cried Milady, with the exultation of a

victim who provokes his judge.

“My word,” said de Winter, rising, “I think the hussy is going mad!

Come, come, calm yourself, Madame Puritan, or I’ll remove you to a

dungeon. It’s my Spanish wine that has got into your head, is it not?

But never mind; that sort of intoxication is not dangerous, and will

have no bad effects.”

And Lord de Winter retired swearing, which at that period was a very

knightly habit.

Felton was indeed behind the door, and had not lost one word of this

scene. Milady had guessed aright.

“Yes, go, go!” said she to her brother; “the effects _are_ drawing

near, on the contrary; but you, weak fool, will not see them until it

is too late to shun them.”

Silence was re-established. Two hours passed away. Milady’s supper was

brought in, and she was found deeply engaged in saying her prayers

aloud—prayers which she had learned of an old servant of her second

husband, a most austere Puritan. She appeared to be in ecstasy, and did

not pay the least attention to what was going on around her. Felton

made a sign that she should not be disturbed; and when all was

arranged, he went out quietly with the soldiers.

Milady knew she might be watched, so she continued her prayers to the

end; and it appeared to her that the soldier who was on duty at her

door did not march with the same step, and seemed to listen. For the

moment she wished nothing better. She arose, came to the table, ate but

little, and drank only water.

An hour after, her table was cleared; but Milady remarked that this

time Felton did not accompany the soldiers. He feared, then, to see her

too often.

She turned toward the wall to smile—for there was in this smile such an

expression of triumph that this smile alone would have betrayed her.

She allowed, therefore, half an hour to pass away; and as at that

moment all was silence in the old castle, as nothing was heard but the

eternal murmur of the waves—that immense breaking of the ocean—with her

pure, harmonious, and powerful voice, she began the first couplet of

the psalm then in great favor with the Puritans:

“Thou leavest thy servants, Lord,

To see if they be strong;

But soon thou dost afford

Thy hand to lead them on.”

These verses were not excellent—very far from it; but as it is well

known, the Puritans did not pique themselves upon their poetry.

While singing, Milady listened. The soldier on guard at her door

stopped, as if he had been changed into stone. Milady was then able to

judge of the effect she had produced.

Then she continued her singing with inexpressible fervor and feeling.

It appeared to her that the sounds spread to a distance beneath the

vaulted roofs, and carried with them a magic charm to soften the hearts

of her jailers. It however likewise appeared that the soldier on duty—a

zealous Catholic, no doubt—shook off the charm, for through the door he

called: “Hold your tongue, madame! Your song is as dismal as a ‘De

profundis’; and if besides the pleasure of being in garrison here, we

must hear such things as these, no mortal can hold out.”

“Silence!” then exclaimed another stern voice which Milady recognized

as that of Felton. “What are you meddling with, stupid? Did anybody

order you to prevent that woman from singing? No. You were told to

guard her—to fire at her if she attempted to fly. Guard her! If she

flies, kill her; but don’t exceed your orders.”

An expression of unspeakable joy lightened the countenance of Milady;

but this expression was fleeting as the reflection of lightning.

Without appearing to have heard the dialogue, of which she had not lost

a word, she began again, giving to her voice all the charm, all the

power, all the seduction the demon had bestowed upon it:

“For all my tears, my cares,

My exile, and my chains,

I have my youth, my prayers,

And God, who counts my pains.”

Her voice, of immense power and sublime expression, gave to the rude,

unpolished poetry of these psalms a magic and an effect which the most

exalted Puritans rarely found in the songs of their brethren, and which

they were forced to ornament with all the resources of their

imagination. Felton believed he heard the singing of the angel who

consoled the three Hebrews in the furnace.

Milady continued:

“One day our doors will ope,

With God come our desire;

And if betrays that hope,

To death we can aspire.”

This verse, into which the terrible enchantress threw her whole soul,

completed the trouble which had seized the heart of the young officer.

He opened the door quickly; and Milady saw him appear, pale as usual,

but with his eye inflamed and almost wild.

“Why do you sing thus, and with such a voice?” said he.

“Your pardon, sir,” said Milady, with mildness. “I forgot that my songs

are out of place in this castle. I have perhaps offended you in your

creed; but it was without wishing to do so, I swear. Pardon me, then, a

fault which is perhaps great, but which certainly was involuntary.”

Milady was so beautiful at this moment, the religious ecstasy in which

she appeared to be plunged gave such an expression to her countenance,

that Felton was so dazzled that he fancied he beheld the angel whom he

had only just before heard.

“Yes, yes,” said he; “you disturb, you agitate the people who live in

the castle.”

The poor, senseless young man was not aware of the incoherence of his

words, while Milady was reading with her lynx’s eyes the very depths of

his heart.

“I will be silent, then,” said Milady, casting down her eyes with all

the sweetness she could give to her voice, with all the resignation she

could impress upon her manner.

“No, no, madame,” said Felton, “only do not sing so loud, particularly

at night.”

And at these words Felton, feeling that he could not long maintain his

severity toward his prisoner, rushed out of the room.

“You have done right, Lieutenant,” said the soldier. “Such songs

disturb the mind; and yet we become accustomed to them, her voice is so

beautiful.”

Chapter LIV.

CAPTIVITY: THE THIRD DAY

Felton had fallen; but there was still another step to be taken. He

must be retained, or rather he must be left quite alone; and Milady but

obscurely perceived the means which could lead to this result.

Still more must be done. He must be made to speak, in order that he

might be spoken to—for Milady very well knew that her greatest

seduction was in her voice, which so skillfully ran over the whole

gamut of tones from human speech to language celestial.

Yet in spite of all this seduction Milady might fail—for Felton was

forewarned, and that against the least chance. From that moment she

watched all his actions, all his words, from the simplest glance of his

eyes to his gestures—even to a breath that could be interpreted as a

sigh. In short, she studied everything, as a skillful comedian does to

whom a new part has been assigned in a line to which he is not

accustomed.

Face to face with Lord de Winter her plan of conduct was more easy. She

had laid that down the preceding evening. To remain silent and

dignified in his presence; from time to time to irritate him by

affected disdain, by a contemptuous word; to provoke him to threats and

violence which would produce a contrast with her own resignation—such

was her plan. Felton would see all; perhaps he would say nothing, but

he would see.

In the morning, Felton came as usual; but Milady allowed him to preside

over all the preparations for breakfast without addressing a word to

him. At the moment when he was about to retire, she was cheered with a

ray of hope, for she thought he was about to speak; but his lips moved

without any sound leaving his mouth, and making a powerful effort to

control himself, he sent back to his heart the words that were about to

escape from his lips, and went out. Toward midday, Lord de Winter

entered.

It was a tolerably fine winter’s day, and a ray of that pale English

sun which lights but does not warm came through the bars of her prison.

Milady was looking out at the window, and pretended not to hear the

door as it opened.

“Ah, ah!” said Lord de Winter, “after having played comedy, after

having played tragedy, we are now playing melancholy?”

The prisoner made no reply.

“Yes, yes,” continued Lord de Winter, “I understand. You would like

very well to be at liberty on that beach! You would like very well to

be in a good ship dancing upon the waves of that emerald-green sea; you

would like very well, either on land or on the ocean, to lay for me one

of those nice little ambuscades you are so skillful in planning.

Patience, patience! In four days’ time the shore will be beneath your

feet, the sea will be open to you—more open than will perhaps be

agreeable to you, for in four days England will be relieved of you.”

Milady folded her hands, and raising her fine eyes toward heaven,

“Lord, Lord,” said she, with an angelic meekness of gesture and tone,

“pardon this man, as I myself pardon him.”

“Yes, pray, accursed woman!” cried the baron; “your prayer is so much

the more generous from your being, I swear to you, in the power of a

man who will never pardon you!” and he went out.

At the moment he went out a piercing glance darted through the opening

of the nearly closed door, and she perceived Felton, who drew quickly

to one side to prevent being seen by her.

Then she threw herself upon her knees, and began to pray.

“My God, my God!” said she, “thou knowest in what holy cause I suffer;

give me, then, strength to suffer.”

The door opened gently; the beautiful supplicant pretended not to hear

the noise, and in a voice broken by tears, she continued:

“God of vengeance! God of goodness! wilt thou allow the frightful

projects of this man to be accomplished?”

Then only she pretended to hear the sound of Felton’s steps, and rising

quick as thought, she blushed, as if ashamed of being surprised on her

knees.

“I do not like to disturb those who pray, madame,” said Felton,

seriously; “do not disturb yourself on my account, I beseech you.”

“How do you know I was praying, sir?” said Milady, in a voice broken by

sobs. “You were deceived, sir; I was not praying.”

“Do you think, then, madame,” replied Felton, in the same serious

voice, but with a milder tone, “do you think I assume the right of

preventing a creature from prostrating herself before her Creator? God

forbid! Besides, repentance becomes the guilty; whatever crimes they

may have committed, for me the guilty are sacred at the feet of God!”

“Guilty? I?” said Milady, with a smile which might have disarmed the

angel of the last judgment. “Guilty? Oh, my God, thou knowest whether I

am guilty! Say I am condemned, sir, if you please; but you know that

God, who loves martyrs, sometimes permits the innocent to be

condemned.”

“Were you condemned, were you innocent, were you a martyr,” replied

Felton, “the greater would be the necessity for prayer; and I myself

would aid you with my prayers.”

“Oh, you are a just man!” cried Milady, throwing herself at his feet.

“I can hold out no longer, for I fear I shall be wanting in strength at

the moment when I shall be forced to undergo the struggle, and confess

my faith. Listen, then, to the supplication of a despairing woman. You

are abused, sir; but that is not the question. I only ask you one

favor; and if you grant it me, I will bless you in this world and in

the next.”

“Speak to the master, madame,” said Felton; “happily I am neither

charged with the power of pardoning nor punishing. It is upon one

higher placed than I am that God has laid this responsibility.”

“To you—no, to you alone! Listen to me, rather than add to my

destruction, rather than add to my ignominy!”

“If you have merited this shame, madame, if you have incurred this

ignominy, you must submit to it as an offering to God.”

“What do you say? Oh, you do not understand me! When I speak of

ignominy, you think I speak of some chastisement, of imprisonment or

death. Would to heaven! Of what consequence to me is imprisonment or

death?”

“It is I who no longer understand you, madame,” said Felton.

“Or, rather, who pretend not to understand me, sir!” replied the

prisoner, with a smile of incredulity.

“No, madame, on the honor of a soldier, on the faith of a Christian.”

“What, you are ignorant of Lord de Winter’s designs upon me?”

“I am.”

“Impossible; you are his confidant!”

“I never lie, madame.”

“Oh, he conceals them too little for you not to divine them.”

“I seek to divine nothing, madame; I wait till I am confided in, and

apart from that which Lord de Winter has said to me before you, he has

confided nothing to me.”

“Why, then,” cried Milady, with an incredible tone of truthfulness,

“you are not his accomplice; you do not know that he destines me to a

disgrace which all the punishments of the world cannot equal in

horror?”

“You are deceived, madame,” said Felton, blushing; “Lord de Winter is

not capable of such a crime.”

“Good,” said Milady to herself; “without thinking what it is, he calls

it a crime!” Then aloud, “The friend of that wretch is capable of

everything.”

“Whom do you call _that wretch?_” asked Felton.

“Are there, then, in England two men to whom such an epithet can be

applied?”

“You mean George Villiers?” asked Felton, whose looks became excited.

“Whom Pagans and unbelieving Gentiles call Duke of Buckingham,” replied

Milady. “I could not have thought that there was an Englishman in all

England who would have required so long an explanation to make him

understand of whom I was speaking.”

“The hand of the Lord is stretched over him,” said Felton; “he will not

escape the chastisement he deserves.”

Felton only expressed, with regard to the duke, the feeling of

execration which all the English had declared toward him whom the

Catholics themselves called the extortioner, the pillager, the

debauchee, and whom the Puritans styled simply Satan.

“Oh, my God, my God!” cried Milady; “when I supplicate thee to pour

upon this man the chastisement which is his due, thou knowest it is not

my own vengeance I pursue, but the deliverance of a whole nation that I

implore!”

“Do you know him, then?” asked Felton.

“At length he interrogates me!” said Milady to herself, at the height

of joy at having obtained so quickly such a great result. “Oh, know

him? Yes, yes! to my misfortune, to my eternal misfortune!” and Milady

twisted her arms as if in a paroxysm of grief.

Felton no doubt felt within himself that his strength was abandoning

him, and he made several steps toward the door; but the prisoner, whose

eye never left him, sprang in pursuit of him and stopped him.

“Sir,” cried she, “be kind, be clement, listen to my prayer! That

knife, which the fatal prudence of the baron deprived me of, because he

knows the use I would make of it! Oh, hear me to the end! that knife,

give it to me for a minute only, for mercy’s, for pity’s sake! I will

embrace your knees! You shall shut the door that you may be certain I

contemplate no injury to you! My God! to you—the only just, good, and

compassionate being I have met with! To you—my preserver, perhaps! One

minute that knife, one minute, a single minute, and I will restore it

to you through the grating of the door. Only one minute, Mr. Felton,

and you will have saved my honor!”

“To kill yourself?” cried Felton, with terror, forgetting to withdraw

his hands from the hands of the prisoner, “to kill yourself?”

“I have told, sir,” murmured Milady, lowering her voice, and allowing

herself to sink overpowered to the ground; “I have told my secret! He

knows all! My God, I am lost!”

Felton remained standing, motionless and undecided.

“He still doubts,” thought Milady; “I have not been earnest enough.”

Someone was heard in the corridor; Milady recognized the step of Lord

de Winter.

Felton recognized it also, and made a step toward the door.

Milady sprang toward him. “Oh, not a word,” said she in a concentrated

voice, “not a word of all that I have said to you to this man, or I am

lost, and it would be you—you—”

Then as the steps drew near, she became silent for fear of being heard,

applying, with a gesture of infinite terror, her beautiful hand to

Felton’s mouth.

Felton gently repulsed Milady, and she sank into a chair.

Lord de Winter passed before the door without stopping, and they heard

the noise of his footsteps soon die away.

Felton, as pale as death, remained some instants with his ear bent and

listening; then, when the sound was quite extinct, he breathed like a

man awaking from a dream, and rushed out of the apartment.

“Ah!” said Milady, listening in her turn to the noise of Felton’s

steps, which withdrew in a direction opposite to those of Lord de

Winter; “at length you are mine!”

Then her brow darkened. “If he tells the baron,” said she, “I am

lost—for the baron, who knows very well that I shall not kill myself,

will place me before him with a knife in my hand, and he will discover

that all this despair is but acted.”

She placed herself before the glass, and regarded herself attentively;

never had she appeared more beautiful.

“Oh, yes,” said she, smiling, “but we won’t tell him!”

In the evening Lord de Winter accompanied the supper.

“Sir,” said Milady, “is your presence an indispensable accessory of my

captivity? Could you not spare me the increase of torture which your

visits cause me?”

“How, dear sister!” said Lord de Winter. “Did not you sentimentally

inform me with that pretty mouth of yours, so cruel to me today, that

you came to England solely for the pleasure of seeing me at your ease,

an enjoyment of which you told me you so sensibly felt the deprivation

that you had risked everything for it—seasickness, tempest, captivity?

Well, here I am; be satisfied. Besides, this time, my visit has a

motive.”

Milady trembled; she thought Felton had told all. Perhaps never in her

life had this woman, who had experienced so many opposite and powerful

emotions, felt her heart beat so violently.

She was seated. Lord de Winter took a chair, drew it toward her, and

sat down close beside her. Then taking a paper out of his pocket, he

unfolded it slowly.

“Here,” said he, “I want to show you the kind of passport which I have

drawn up, and which will serve you henceforward as the rule of order in

the life I consent to leave you.”

Then turning his eyes from Milady to the paper, he read: “‘Order to

conduct—’ The name is blank,” interrupted Lord de Winter. “If you have

any preference you can point it out to me; and if it be not within a

thousand leagues of London, attention will be paid to your wishes. I

will begin again, then:

“‘Order to conduct to—the person named Charlotte Backson, branded by

the justice of the kingdom of France, but liberated after chastisement.

She is to dwell in this place without ever going more than three

leagues from it. In case of any attempt to escape, the penalty of death

is to be applied. She will receive five shillings per day for lodging

and food’”.

“That order does not concern me,” replied Milady, coldly, “since it

bears another name than mine.”

“A name? Have you a name, then?”

“I bear that of your brother.”

“Ay, but you are mistaken. My brother is only your second husband; and

your first is still living. Tell me his name, and I will put it in the

place of the name of Charlotte Backson. No? You will not? You are

silent? Well, then you must be registered as Charlotte Backson.”

Milady remained silent; only this time it was no longer from

affectation, but from terror. She believed the order ready for

execution. She thought that Lord de Winter had hastened her departure;

she thought she was condemned to set off that very evening. Everything

in her mind was lost for an instant; when all at once she perceived

that no signature was attached to the order. The joy she felt at this

discovery was so great she could not conceal it.

“Yes, yes,” said Lord de Winter, who perceived what was passing in her

mind; “yes, you look for the signature, and you say to yourself: ‘All

is not lost, for that order is not signed. It is only shown to me to

terrify me, that’s all.’ You are mistaken. Tomorrow this order will be

sent to the Duke of Buckingham. The day after tomorrow it will return

signed by his hand and marked with his seal; and four-and-twenty hours

afterward I will answer for its being carried into execution. Adieu,

madame. That is all I had to say to you.”

“And I reply to you, sir, that this abuse of power, this exile under a

fictitious name, are infamous!”

“Would you like better to be hanged in your true name, Milady? You know

that the English laws are inexorable on the abuse of marriage. Speak

freely. Although my name, or rather that of my brother, would be mixed

up with the affair, I will risk the scandal of a public trial to make

myself certain of getting rid of you.”

Milady made no reply, but became as pale as a corpse.

“Oh, I see you prefer peregrination. That’s well madame; and there is

an old proverb that says, ‘Traveling trains youth.’ My faith! you are

not wrong after all, and life is sweet. That’s the reason why I take

such care you shall not deprive me of mine. There only remains, then,

the question of the five shillings to be settled. You think me rather

parsimonious, don’t you? That’s because I don’t care to leave you the

means of corrupting your jailers. Besides, you will always have your

charms left to seduce them with. Employ them, if your check with regard

to Felton has not disgusted you with attempts of that kind.”

“Felton has not told him,” said Milady to herself. “Nothing is lost,

then.”

“And now, madame, till I see you again! Tomorrow I will come and

announce to you the departure of my messenger.”

Lord de Winter rose, saluted her ironically, and went out.

Milady breathed again. She had still four days before her. Four days

would quite suffice to complete the seduction of Felton.

A terrible idea, however, rushed into her mind. She thought that Lord

de Winter would perhaps send Felton himself to get the order signed by

the Duke of Buckingham. In that case Felton would escape her—for in

order to secure success, the magic of a continuous seduction was

necessary. Nevertheless, as we have said, one circumstance reassured

her. Felton had not spoken.

As she would not appear to be agitated by the threats of Lord de

Winter, she placed herself at the table and ate.

Then, as she had done the evening before, she fell on her knees and

repeated her prayers aloud. As on the evening before, the soldier

stopped his march to listen to her.

Soon after she heard lighter steps than those of the sentinel, which

came from the end of the corridor and stopped before her door.

“It is he,” said she. And she began the same religious chant which had

so strongly excited Felton the evening before.

But although her voice—sweet, full, and sonorous—vibrated as

harmoniously and as affectingly as ever, the door remained shut. It

appeared however to Milady that in one of the furtive glances she

darted from time to time at the grating of the door she thought she saw

the ardent eyes of the young man through the narrow opening. But

whether this was reality or vision, he had this time sufficient

self-command not to enter.

However, a few instants after she had finished her religious song,

Milady thought she heard a profound sigh. Then the same steps she had

heard approach slowly withdrew, as if with regret.

Chapter LV.

CAPTIVITY: THE FOURTH DAY

The next day, when Felton entered Milady’s apartment he found her

standing, mounted upon a chair, holding in her hands a cord made by

means of torn cambric handkerchiefs, twisted into a kind of rope one

with another, and tied at the ends. At the noise Felton made in

entering, Milady leaped lightly to the ground, and tried to conceal

behind her the improvised cord she held in her hand.

The young man was more pale than usual, and his eyes, reddened by want

of sleep, denoted that he had passed a feverish night. Nevertheless,

his brow was armed with a severity more austere than ever.

He advanced slowly toward Milady, who had seated herself, and taking an

end of the murderous rope which by neglect, or perhaps by design, she

allowed to be seen, “What is this, madame?” he asked coldly.

“That? Nothing,” said Milady, smiling with that painful expression

which she knew so well how to give to her smile. “Ennui is the mortal

enemy of prisoners; I had ennui, and I amused myself with twisting that

rope.”

Felton turned his eyes toward the part of the wall of the apartment

before which he had found Milady standing in the armchair in which she

was now seated, and over her head he perceived a gilt-headed screw,

fixed in the wall for the purpose of hanging up clothes or weapons.

He started, and the prisoner saw that start—for though her eyes were

cast down, nothing escaped her.

“What were you doing on that armchair?” asked he.

“Of what consequence?” replied Milady.

“But,” replied Felton, “I wish to know.”

“Do not question me,” said the prisoner; “you know that we who are true

Christians are forbidden to lie.”

“Well, then,” said Felton, “I will tell you what you were doing, or

rather what you meant to do; you were going to complete the fatal

project you cherish in your mind. Remember, madame, if our God forbids

falsehood, he much more severely condemns suicide.”

“When God sees one of his creatures persecuted unjustly, placed between

suicide and dishonor, believe me, sir,” replied Milady, in a tone of

deep conviction, “God pardons suicide, for then suicide becomes

martyrdom.”

“You say either too much or too little; speak, madame. In the name of

heaven, explain yourself.”

“That I may relate my misfortunes for you to treat them as fables; that

I may tell you my projects for you to go and betray them to my

persecutor? No, sir. Besides, of what importance to you is the life or

death of a condemned wretch? You are only responsible for my body, is

it not so? And provided you produce a carcass that may be recognized as

mine, they will require no more of you; nay, perhaps you will even have

a double reward.”

“I, madame, I?” cried Felton. “You suppose that I would ever accept the

price of your life? Oh, you cannot believe what you say!”

“Let me act as I please, Felton, let me act as I please,” said Milady,

elated. “Every soldier must be ambitious, must he not? You are a

lieutenant? Well, you will follow me to the grave with the rank of

captain.”

“What have I, then, done to you,” said Felton, much agitated, “that you

should load me with such a responsibility before God and before men? In

a few days you will be away from this place; your life, madame, will

then no longer be under my care, and,” added he, with a sigh, “then you

can do what you will with it.”

“So,” cried Milady, as if she could not resist giving utterance to a

holy indignation, “you, a pious man, you who are called a just man, you

ask but one thing—and that is that you may not be inculpated, annoyed,

by my death!”

“It is my duty to watch over your life, madame, and I will watch.”

“But do you understand the mission you are fulfilling? Cruel enough, if

I am guilty; but what name can you give it, what name will the Lord

give it, if I am innocent?”

“I am a soldier, madame, and fulfill the orders I have received.”

“Do you believe, then, that at the day of the Last Judgment God will

separate blind executioners from iniquitous judges? You are not willing

that I should kill my body, and you make yourself the agent of him who

would kill my soul.”

“But I repeat it again to you,” replied Felton, in great emotion, “no

danger threatens you; I will answer for Lord de Winter as for myself.”

“Dunce,” cried Milady, “dunce! who dares to answer for another man,

when the wisest, when those most after God’s own heart, hesitate to

answer for themselves, and who ranges himself on the side of the

strongest and the most fortunate, to crush the weakest and the most

unfortunate.”

“Impossible, madame, impossible,” murmured Felton, who felt to the

bottom of his heart the justness of this argument. “A prisoner, you

will not recover your liberty through me; living, you will not lose

your life through me.”

“Yes,” cried Milady, “but I shall lose that which is much dearer to me

than life, I shall lose my honor, Felton; and it is you, you whom I

make responsible, before God and before men, for my shame and my

infamy.”

This time Felton, immovable as he was, or appeared to be, could not

resist the secret influence which had already taken possession of him.

To see this woman, so beautiful, fair as the brightest vision, to see

her by turns overcome with grief and threatening; to resist at once the

ascendancy of grief and beauty—it was too much for a visionary; it was

too much for a brain weakened by the ardent dreams of an ecstatic

faith; it was too much for a heart furrowed by the love of heaven that

burns, by the hatred of men that devours.

Milady saw the trouble. She felt by intuition the flame of the opposing

passions which burned with the blood in the veins of the young fanatic.

As a skillful general, seeing the enemy ready to surrender, marches

toward him with a cry of victory, she rose, beautiful as an antique

priestess, inspired like a Christian virgin, her arms extended, her

throat uncovered, her hair disheveled, holding with one hand her robe

modestly drawn over her breast, her look illumined by that fire which

had already created such disorder in the veins of the young Puritan,

and went toward him, crying out with a vehement air, and in her

melodious voice, to which on this occasion she communicated a terrible

energy:

“Let this victim to Baal be sent,

To the lions the martyr be thrown!

Thy God shall teach thee to repent!

From th’ abyss he’ll give ear to my moan.”

Felton stood before this strange apparition like one petrified.

“Who art thou? Who art thou?” cried he, clasping his hands. “Art thou a

messenger from God; art thou a minister from hell; art thou an angel or

a demon; callest thou thyself Eloa or Astarte?”

“Do you not know me, Felton? I am neither an angel nor a demon; I am a

daughter of earth, I am a sister of thy faith, that is all.”

“Yes, yes!” said Felton, “I doubted, but now I believe.”

“You believe, and still you are an accomplice of that child of Belial

who is called Lord de Winter! You believe, and yet you leave me in the

hands of mine enemies, of the enemy of England, of the enemy of God!

You believe, and yet you deliver me up to him who fills and defiles the

world with his heresies and debaucheries—to that infamous Sardanapalus

whom the blind call the Duke of Buckingham, and whom believers name

Antichrist!”

“I deliver you up to Buckingham? I? what mean you by that?”

“They have eyes,” cried Milady, “but they see not; ears have they, but

they hear not.”

“Yes, yes!” said Felton, passing his hands over his brow, covered with

sweat, as if to remove his last doubt. “Yes, I recognize the voice

which speaks to me in my dreams; yes, I recognize the features of the

angel who appears to me every night, crying to my soul, which cannot

sleep: ‘Strike, save England, save thyself—for thou wilt die without

having appeased God!’ Speak, speak!” cried Felton, “I can understand

you now.”

A flash of terrible joy, but rapid as thought, gleamed from the eyes of

Milady.

However fugitive this homicide flash, Felton saw it, and started as if

its light had revealed the abysses of this woman’s heart. He recalled,

all at once, the warnings of Lord de Winter, the seductions of Milady,

her first attempts after her arrival. He drew back a step, and hung

down his head, without, however, ceasing to look at her, as if,

fascinated by this strange creature, he could not detach his eyes from

her eyes.

Milady was not a woman to misunderstand the meaning of this hesitation.

Under her apparent emotions her icy coolness never abandoned her.

Before Felton replied, and before she should be forced to resume this

conversation, so difficult to be sustained in the same exalted tone,

she let her hands fall; and as if the weakness of the woman overpowered

the enthusiasm of the inspired fanatic, she said: “But no, it is not

for me to be the Judith to deliver Bethulia from this Holofernes. The

sword of the eternal is too heavy for my arm. Allow me, then, to avoid

dishonor by death; let me take refuge in martyrdom. I do not ask you

for liberty, as a guilty one would, nor for vengeance, as would a

pagan. Let me die; that is all. I supplicate you, I implore you on my

knees—let me die, and my last sigh shall be a blessing for my

preserver.”

Hearing that voice, so sweet and suppliant, seeing that look, so timid

and downcast, Felton reproached himself. By degrees the enchantress had

clothed herself with that magic adornment which she assumed and threw

aside at will; that is to say, beauty, meekness, and tears—and above

all, the irresistible attraction of mystical voluptuousness, the most

devouring of all voluptuousness.

“Alas!” said Felton, “I can do but one thing, which is to pity you if

you prove to me you are a victim! But Lord de Winter makes cruel

accusations against you. You are a Christian; you are my sister in

religion. I feel myself drawn toward you—I, who have never loved anyone

but my benefactor—I who have met with nothing but traitors and impious

men. But you, madame, so beautiful in reality, you, so pure in

appearance, must have committed great iniquities for Lord de Winter to

pursue you thus.”

“They have eyes,” repeated Milady, with an accent of indescribable

grief, “but they see not; ears have they, but they hear not.”

“But,” cried the young officer, “speak, then, speak!”

“Confide my shame to you,” cried Milady, with the blush of modesty upon

her countenance, “for often the crime of one becomes the shame of

another—confide my shame to you, a man, and I a woman? Oh,” continued

she, placing her hand modestly over her beautiful eyes, “never!

never!—I could not!”

“To me, to a brother?” said Felton.

Milady looked at him for some time with an expression which the young

man took for doubt, but which, however, was nothing but observation, or

rather the wish to fascinate.

Felton, in his turn a suppliant, clasped his hands.

“Well, then,” said Milady, “I confide in my brother; I will dare to—”

At this moment the steps of Lord de Winter were heard; but this time

the terrible brother-in-law of Milady did not content himself, as on

the preceding day, with passing before the door and going away again.

He paused, exchanged two words with the sentinel; then the door opened,

and he appeared.

During the exchange of these two words Felton drew back quickly, and

when Lord de Winter entered, he was several paces from the prisoner.

The baron entered slowly, sending a scrutinizing glance from Milady to

the young officer.

“You have been here a very long time, John,” said he. “Has this woman

been relating her crimes to you? In that case I can comprehend the

length of the conversation.”

Felton started; and Milady felt she was lost if she did not come to the

assistance of the disconcerted Puritan.

“Ah, you fear your prisoner should escape!” said she. “Well, ask your

worthy jailer what favor I this instant solicited of him.”

“You demanded a favor?” said the baron, suspiciously.

“Yes, my Lord,” replied the young man, confused.

“And what favor, pray?” asked Lord de Winter.

“A knife, which she would return to me through the grating of the door

a minute after she had received it,” replied Felton.

“There is someone, then, concealed here whose throat this amiable lady

is desirous of cutting,” said de Winter, in an ironical, contemptuous

tone.

“There is myself,” replied Milady.

“I have given you the choice between America and Tyburn,” replied Lord

de Winter. “Choose Tyburn, madame. Believe me, the cord is more certain

than the knife.”

Felton grew pale, and made a step forward, remembering that at the

moment he entered Milady had a rope in her hand.

“You are right,” said she, “I have often thought of it.” Then she added

in a low voice, “And I will think of it again.”

Felton felt a shudder run to the marrow of his bones; probably Lord de

Winter perceived this emotion.

“Mistrust yourself, John,” said he. “I have placed reliance upon you,

my friend. Beware! I have warned you! But be of good courage, my lad;

in three days we shall be delivered from this creature, and where I

shall send her she can harm nobody.”

“You hear him!” cried Milady, with vehemence, so that the baron might

believe she was addressing heaven, and that Felton might understand she

was addressing him.

Felton lowered his head and reflected.

The baron took the young officer by the arm, and turned his head over

his shoulder, so as not to lose sight of Milady till he was gone out.

“Well,” said the prisoner, when the door was shut, “I am not so far

advanced as I believed. De Winter has changed his usual stupidity into

a strange prudence. It is the desire of vengeance, and how desire molds

a man! As to Felton, he hesitates. Ah, he is not a man like that cursed

D’Artagnan. A Puritan only adores virgins, and he adores them by

clasping his hands. A Musketeer loves women, and he loves them by

clasping his arms round them.”

Milady waited, then, with much impatience, for she feared the day would

pass away without her seeing Felton again. At last, in an hour after

the scene we have just described, she heard someone speaking in a low

voice at the door. Presently the door opened, and she perceived Felton.

The young man advanced rapidly into the chamber, leaving the door open

behind him, and making a sign to Milady to be silent; his face was much

agitated.

“What do you want with me?” said she.

“Listen,” replied Felton, in a low voice. “I have just sent away the

sentinel that I might remain here without anybody knowing it, in order

to speak to you without being overheard. The baron has just related a

frightful story to me.”

Milady assumed her smile of a resigned victim, and shook her head.

“Either you are a demon,” continued Felton, “or the baron—my

benefactor, my father—is a monster. I have known you four days; I have

loved him four years. I therefore may hesitate between you. Be not

alarmed at what I say; I want to be convinced. Tonight, after twelve, I

will come and see you, and you shall convince me.”

“No, Felton, no, my brother,” said she; “the sacrifice is too great,

and I feel what it must cost you. No, I am lost; do not be lost with

me. My death will be much more eloquent than my life, and the silence

of the corpse will convince you much better than the words of the

prisoner.”

“Be silent, madame,” cried Felton, “and do not speak to me thus; I came

to entreat you to promise me upon your honor, to swear to me by what

you hold most sacred, that you will make no attempt upon your life.”

“I will not promise,” said Milady, “for no one has more respect for a

promise or an oath than I have; and if I make a promise I must keep

it.”

“Well,” said Felton, “only promise till you have seen me again. If,

when you have seen me again, you still persist—well, then you shall be

free, and I myself will give you the weapon you desire.”

“Well,” said Milady, “for you I will wait.”

“Swear.”

“I swear it, by our God. Are you satisfied?”

“Well,” said Felton, “till tonight.”

And he darted out of the room, shut the door, and waited in the

corridor, the soldier’s half-pike in his hand, and as if he had mounted

guard in his place.

The soldier returned, and Felton gave him back his weapon.

Then, through the grating to which she had drawn near, Milady saw the

young man make a sign with delirious fervor, and depart in an apparent

transport of joy.

As for her, she returned to her place with a smile of savage contempt

upon her lips, and repeated, blaspheming, that terrible name of God, by

whom she had just sworn without ever having learned to know Him.

“My God,” said she, “what a senseless fanatic! My God, it is I—I—and

this fellow who will help me to avenge myself.”

Chapter LVI.

CAPTIVITY: THE FIFTH DAY

Milady had however achieved a half-triumph, and success doubled her

forces.

It was not difficult to conquer, as she had hitherto done, men prompt

to let themselves be seduced, and whom the gallant education of a court

led quickly into her net. Milady was handsome enough not to find much

resistance on the part of the flesh, and she was sufficiently skillful

to prevail over all the obstacles of the mind.

But this time she had to contend with an unpolished nature,

concentrated and insensible by force of austerity. Religion and its

observances had made Felton a man inaccessible to ordinary seductions.

There fermented in that sublimated brain plans so vast, projects so

tumultuous, that there remained no room for any capricious or material

love—that sentiment which is fed by leisure and grows with corruption.

Milady had, then, made a breach by her false virtue in the opinion of a

man horribly prejudiced against her, and by her beauty in the heart of

a man hitherto chaste and pure. In short, she had taken the measure of

motives hitherto unknown to herself, through this experiment, made upon

the most rebellious subject that nature and religion could submit to

her study.

Many a time, nevertheless, during the evening she despaired of fate and

of herself. She did not invoke God, we very well know, but she had

faith in the genius of evil—that immense sovereignty which reigns in

all the details of human life, and by which, as in the Arabian fable, a

single pomegranate seed is sufficient to reconstruct a ruined world.

Milady, being well prepared for the reception of Felton, was able to

erect her batteries for the next day. She knew she had only two days

left; that when once the order was signed by Buckingham—and Buckingham

would sign it the more readily from its bearing a false name, and he

could not, therefore, recognize the woman in question—once this order

was signed, we say, the baron would make her embark immediately, and

she knew very well that women condemned to exile employ arms much less

powerful in their seductions than the pretendedly virtuous woman whose

beauty is lighted by the sun of the world, whose style the voice of

fashion lauds, and whom a halo of aristocracy gilds with enchanting

splendors. To be a woman condemned to a painful and disgraceful

punishment is no impediment to beauty, but it is an obstacle to the

recovery of power. Like all persons of real genius, Milady knew what

suited her nature and her means. Poverty was repugnant to her;

degradation took away two-thirds of her greatness. Milady was only a

queen while among queens. The pleasure of satisfied pride was necessary

to her domination. To command inferior beings was rather a humiliation

than a pleasure for her.

She should certainly return from her exile—she did not doubt that a

single instant; but how long might this exile last? For an active,

ambitious nature, like that of Milady, days not spent in climbing are

inauspicious days. What word, then, can be found to describe the days

which they occupy in descending? To lose a year, two years, three

years, is to talk of an eternity; to return after the death or disgrace

of the cardinal, perhaps; to return when D’Artagnan and his friends,

happy and triumphant, should have received from the queen the reward

they had well acquired by the services they had rendered her—these were

devouring ideas that a woman like Milady could not endure. For the

rest, the storm which raged within her doubled her strength, and she

would have burst the walls of her prison if her body had been able to

take for a single instant the proportions of her mind.

Then that which spurred her on additionally in the midst of all this

was the remembrance of the cardinal. What must the mistrustful,

restless, suspicious cardinal think of her silence—the cardinal, not

merely her only support, her only prop, her only protector at present,

but still further, the principal instrument of her future fortune and

vengeance? She knew him; she knew that at her return from a fruitless

journey it would be in vain to tell him of her imprisonment, in vain to

enlarge upon the sufferings she had undergone. The cardinal would

reply, with the sarcastic calmness of the skeptic, strong at once by

power and genius, “You should not have allowed yourself to be taken.”

Then Milady collected all her energies, murmuring in the depths of her

soul the name of Felton—the only beam of light that penetrated to her

in the hell into which she had fallen; and like a serpent which folds

and unfolds its rings to ascertain its strength, she enveloped Felton

beforehand in the thousand meshes of her inventive imagination.

Time, however, passed away; the hours, one after another, seemed to

awaken the clock as they passed, and every blow of the brass hammer

resounded upon the heart of the prisoner. At nine o’clock, Lord de

Winter made his customary visit, examined the window and the bars,

sounded the floor and the walls, looked to the chimney and the doors,

without, during this long and minute examination, he or Milady

pronouncing a single word.

Doubtless both of them understood that the situation had become too

serious to lose time in useless words and aimless wrath.

“Well,” said the baron, on leaving her “you will not escape tonight!”

At ten o’clock Felton came and placed the sentinel. Milady recognized

his step. She was as well acquainted with it now as a mistress is with

that of the lover of her heart; and yet Milady at the same time

detested and despised this weak fanatic.

That was not the appointed hour. Felton did not enter.

Two hours after, as midnight sounded, the sentinel was relieved. This

time it _was_ the hour, and from this moment Milady waited with

impatience. The new sentinel commenced his walk in the corridor. At the

expiration of ten minutes Felton came.

Milady was all attention.

“Listen,” said the young man to the sentinel. “On no pretense leave the

door, for you know that last night my Lord punished a soldier for

having quit his post for an instant, although I, during his absence,

watched in his place.”

“Yes, I know it,” said the soldier.

“I recommend you therefore to keep the strictest watch. For my part I

am going to pay a second visit to this woman, who I fear entertains

sinister intentions upon her own life, and I have received orders to

watch her.”

“Good!” murmured Milady; “the austere Puritan lies.”

As to the soldier, he only smiled.

“Zounds, Lieutenant!” said he; “you are not unlucky in being charged

with such commissions, particularly if my Lord has authorized you to

look into her bed.”

Felton blushed. Under any other circumstances he would have reprimanded

the soldier for indulging in such pleasantry, but his conscience

murmured too loud for his mouth to dare speak.

“If I call, come,” said he. “If anyone comes, call me.”

“I will, Lieutenant,” said the soldier.

Felton entered Milady’s apartment. Milady arose.

“You are here!” said she.

“I promised to come,” said Felton, “and I have come.”

“You promised me something else.”

“What, my God!” said the young man, who in spite of his self-command

felt his knees tremble and the sweat start from his brow.

“You promised to bring a knife, and to leave it with me after our

interview.”

“Say no more of that, madame,” said Felton. “There is no situation,

however terrible it may be, which can authorize a creature of God to

inflict death upon himself. I have reflected, and I cannot, must not be

guilty of such a sin.”

“Ah, you have reflected!” said the prisoner, sitting down in her

armchair, with a smile of disdain; “and I also have reflected.”

“Upon what?”

“That I can have nothing to say to a man who does not keep his word.”

“Oh, my God!” murmured Felton.

“You may retire,” said Milady. “I will not talk.”

“Here is the knife,” said Felton, drawing from his pocket the weapon

which he had brought, according to his promise, but which he hesitated

to give to his prisoner.

“Let me see it,” said Milady.

“For what purpose?”

“Upon my honor, I will instantly return it to you. You shall place it

on that table, and you may remain between it and me.”

Felton offered the weapon to Milady, who examined the temper of it

attentively, and who tried the point on the tip of her finger.

“Well,” said she, returning the knife to the young officer, “this is

fine and good steel. You are a faithful friend, Felton.”

Felton took back the weapon, and laid it upon the table, as he had

agreed with the prisoner.

Milady followed him with her eyes, and made a gesture of satisfaction.

“Now,” said she, “listen to me.”

The request was needless. The young officer stood upright before her,

awaiting her words as if to devour them.

“Felton,” said Milady, with a solemnity full of melancholy, “imagine

that your sister, the daughter of your father, speaks to you. While yet

young, unfortunately handsome, I was dragged into a snare. I resisted.

Ambushes and violences multiplied around me, but I resisted. The

religion I serve, the God I adore, were blasphemed because I called

upon that religion and that God, but still I resisted. Then outrages

were heaped upon me, and as my soul was not subdued they wished to

defile my body forever. Finally—”

Milady stopped, and a bitter smile passed over her lips.

“Finally,” said Felton, “finally, what did they do?”

“At length, one evening my enemy resolved to paralyze the resistance he

could not conquer. One evening he mixed a powerful narcotic with my

water. Scarcely had I finished my repast, when I felt myself sink by

degrees into a strange torpor. Although I was without mistrust, a vague

fear seized me, and I tried to struggle against sleepiness. I arose. I

wished to run to the window and call for help, but my legs refused

their office. It appeared as if the ceiling sank upon my head and

crushed me with its weight. I stretched out my arms. I tried to speak.

I could only utter inarticulate sounds, and irresistible faintness came

over me. I supported myself by a chair, feeling that I was about to

fall, but this support was soon insufficient on account of my weak

arms. I fell upon one knee, then upon both. I tried to pray, but my

tongue was frozen. God doubtless neither heard nor saw me, and I sank

upon the floor a prey to a slumber which resembled death.

“Of all that passed in that sleep, or the time which glided away while

it lasted, I have no remembrance. The only thing I recollect is that I

awoke in bed in a round chamber, the furniture of which was sumptuous,

and into which light only penetrated by an opening in the ceiling. No

door gave entrance to the room. It might be called a magnificent

prison.

“It was a long time before I was able to make out what place I was in,

or to take account of the details I describe. My mind appeared to

strive in vain to shake off the heavy darkness of the sleep from which

I could not rouse myself. I had vague perceptions of space traversed,

of the rolling of a carriage, of a horrible dream in which my strength

had become exhausted; but all this was so dark and so indistinct in my

mind that these events seemed to belong to another life than mine, and

yet mixed with mine in fantastic duality.

“At times the state into which I had fallen appeared so strange that I

believed myself dreaming. I arose trembling. My clothes were near me on

a chair; I neither remembered having undressed myself nor going to bed.

Then by degrees the reality broke upon me, full of chaste terrors. I

was no longer in the house where I had dwelt. As well as I could judge

by the light of the sun, the day was already two-thirds gone. It was

the evening before when I had fallen asleep; my sleep, then, must have

lasted twenty-four hours! What had taken place during this long sleep?

“I dressed myself as quickly as possible; my slow and stiff motions all

attested that the effects of the narcotic were not yet entirely

dissipated. The chamber was evidently furnished for the reception of a

woman; and the most finished coquette could not have formed a wish, but

on casting her eyes about the apartment, she would have found that wish

accomplished.

“Certainly I was not the first captive that had been shut up in this

splendid prison; but you may easily comprehend, Felton, that the more

superb the prison, the greater was my terror.

“Yes, it was a prison, for I tried in vain to get out of it. I sounded

all the walls, in the hopes of discovering a door, but everywhere the

walls returned a full and flat sound.

“I made the tour of the room at least twenty times, in search of an

outlet of some kind; but there was none. I sank exhausted with fatigue

and terror into an armchair.

“Meantime, night came on rapidly, and with night my terrors increased.

I did not know but I had better remain where I was seated. It appeared

that I was surrounded with unknown dangers into which I was about to

fall at every instant. Although I had eaten nothing since the evening

before, my fears prevented my feeling hunger.

“No noise from without by which I could measure the time reached me; I

only supposed it must be seven or eight o’clock in the evening, for it

was in the month of October and it was quite dark.

“All at once the noise of a door, turning on its hinges, made me start.

A globe of fire appeared above the glazed opening of the ceiling,

casting a strong light into my chamber; and I perceived with terror

that a man was standing within a few paces of me.

“A table, with two covers, bearing a supper ready prepared, stood, as

if by magic, in the middle of the apartment.

“That man was he who had pursued me during a whole year, who had vowed

my dishonor, and who, by the first words that issued from his mouth,

gave me to understand he had accomplished it the preceding night.”

“Scoundrel!” murmured Felton.

“Oh, yes, scoundrel!” cried Milady, seeing the interest which the young

officer, whose soul seemed to hang on her lips, took in this strange

recital. “Oh, yes, scoundrel! He believed, having triumphed over me in

my sleep, that all was completed. He came, hoping that I would accept

my shame, as my shame was consummated; he came to offer his fortune in

exchange for my love.

“All that the heart of a woman could contain of haughty contempt and

disdainful words, I poured out upon this man. Doubtless he was

accustomed to such reproaches, for he listened to me calm and smiling,

with his arms crossed over his breast. Then, when he thought I had said

all, he advanced toward me; I sprang toward the table, I seized a

knife, I placed it to my breast.

“Take one step more,” said I, “and in addition to my dishonor, you

shall have my death to reproach yourself with.”

“There was, no doubt, in my look, my voice, my whole person, that

sincerity of gesture, of attitude, of accent, which carries conviction

to the most perverse minds, for he paused.

“‘Your death?’ said he; ‘oh, no, you are too charming a mistress to

allow me to consent to lose you thus, after I have had the happiness to

possess you only a single time. Adieu, my charmer; I will wait to pay

you my next visit till you are in a better humor.’

“At these words he blew a whistle; the globe of fire which lighted the

room reascended and disappeared. I found myself again in complete

darkness. The same noise of a door opening and shutting was repeated

the instant afterward; the flaming globe descended afresh, and I was

completely alone.

“This moment was frightful; if I had any doubts as to my misfortune,

these doubts had vanished in an overwhelming reality. I was in the

power of a man whom I not only detested, but despised—of a man capable

of anything, and who had already given me a fatal proof of what he was

able to do.”

“But who, then, was this man?” asked Felton.

“I passed the night on a chair, starting at the least noise, for toward

midnight the lamp went out, and I was again in darkness. But the night

passed away without any fresh attempt on the part of my persecutor. Day

came; the table had disappeared, only I had still the knife in my hand.

“This knife was my only hope.

“I was worn out with fatigue. Sleeplessness inflamed my eyes; I had not

dared to sleep a single instant. The light of day reassured me; I went

and threw myself on the bed, without parting with the emancipating

knife, which I concealed under my pillow.

“When I awoke, a fresh meal was served.

“This time, in spite of my terrors, in spite of my agony, I began to

feel a devouring hunger. It was forty-eight hours since I had taken any

nourishment. I ate some bread and some fruit; then, remembering the

narcotic mixed with the water I had drunk, I would not touch that which

was placed on the table, but filled my glass at a marble fountain fixed

in the wall over my dressing table.

“And yet, notwithstanding these precautions, I remained for some time

in a terrible agitation of mind. But my fears were this time

ill-founded; I passed the day without experiencing anything of the kind

I dreaded.

“I took the precaution to half empty the _carafe_, in order that my

suspicions might not be noticed.

“The evening came on, and with it darkness; but however profound was

this darkness, my eyes began to accustom themselves to it. I saw, amid

the shadows, the table sink through the floor; a quarter of an hour

later it reappeared, bearing my supper. In an instant, thanks to the

lamp, my chamber was once more lighted.

“I was determined to eat only such things as could not possibly have

anything soporific introduced into them. Two eggs and some fruit

composed my repast; then I drew another glass of water from my

protecting fountain, and drank it.

“At the first swallow, it appeared to me not to have the same taste as

in the morning. Suspicion instantly seized me. I paused, but I had

already drunk half a glass.

“I threw the rest away with horror, and waited, with the dew of fear

upon my brow.

“No doubt some invisible witness had seen me draw the water from that

fountain, and had taken advantage of my confidence in it, the better to

assure my ruin, so coolly resolved upon, so cruelly pursued.

“Half an hour had not passed when the same symptoms began to appear;

but as I had only drunk half a glass of the water, I contended longer,

and instead of falling entirely asleep, I sank into a state of

drowsiness which left me a perception of what was passing around me,

while depriving me of the strength either to defend myself or to fly.

“I dragged myself toward the bed, to seek the only defense I had

left—my saving knife; but I could not reach the bolster. I sank on my

knees, my hands clasped round one of the bedposts; then I felt that I

was lost.”

Felton became frightfully pale, and a convulsive tremor crept through

his whole body.

“And what was most frightful,” continued Milady, her voice altered, as

if she still experienced the same agony as at that awful minute, “was

that at this time I retained a consciousness of the danger that

threatened me; was that my soul, if I may say so, waked in my sleeping

body; was that I saw, that I heard. It is true that all was like a

dream, but it was not the less frightful.

“I saw the lamp ascend, and leave me in darkness; then I heard the

well-known creaking of the door although I had heard that door open but

twice.

“I felt instinctively that someone approached me; it is said that the

doomed wretch in the deserts of America thus feels the approach of the

serpent.

“I wished to make an effort; I attempted to cry out. By an incredible

effort of will I even raised myself up, but only to sink down again

immediately, and to fall into the arms of my persecutor.”

“Tell me who this man was!” cried the young officer.

Milady saw at a single glance all the painful feelings she inspired in

Felton by dwelling on every detail of her recital; but she would not

spare him a single pang. The more profoundly she wounded his heart, the

more certainly he would avenge her. She continued, then, as if she had

not heard his exclamation, or as if she thought the moment was not yet

come to reply to it.

“Only this time it was no longer an inert body, without feeling, that

the villain had to deal with. I have told you that without being able

to regain the complete exercise of my faculties, I retained the sense

of my danger. I struggled, then, with all my strength, and doubtless

opposed, weak as I was, a long resistance, for I heard him cry out,

‘These miserable Puritans! I knew very well that they tired out their

executioners, but I did not believe them so strong against their

lovers!’

“Alas! this desperate resistance could not last long. I felt my

strength fail, and this time it was not my sleep that enabled the

coward to prevail, but my swoon.”

Felton listened without uttering any word or sound, except an inward

expression of agony. The sweat streamed down his marble forehead, and

his hand, under his coat, tore his breast.

“My first impulse, on coming to myself, was to feel under my pillow for

the knife I had not been able to reach; if it had not been useful for

defense, it might at least serve for expiation.

“But on taking this knife, Felton, a terrible idea occurred to me. I

have sworn to tell you all, and I will tell you all. I have promised

you the truth; I will tell it, were it to destroy me.”

“The idea came into your mind to avenge yourself on this man, did it

not?” cried Felton.

“Yes,” said Milady. “The idea was not that of a Christian, I knew; but

without doubt, that eternal enemy of our souls, that lion roaring

constantly around us, breathed it into my mind. In short, what shall I

say to you, Felton?” continued Milady, in the tone of a woman accusing

herself of a crime. “This idea occurred to me, and did not leave me; it

is of this homicidal thought that I now bear the punishment.”

“Continue, continue!” said Felton; “I am eager to see you attain your

vengeance!”

“Oh, I resolved that it should take place as soon as possible. I had no

doubt he would return the following night. During the day I had nothing

to fear.

“When the hour of breakfast came, therefore, I did not hesitate to eat

and drink. I had determined to make believe sup, but to eat nothing. I

was forced, then, to combat the fast of the evening with the

nourishment of the morning.

“Only I concealed a glass of water, which remained after my breakfast,

thirst having been the chief of my sufferings when I remained

forty-eight hours without eating or drinking.

“The day passed away without having any other influence on me than to

strengthen the resolution I had formed; only I took care that my face

should not betray the thoughts of my heart, for I had no doubt I was

watched. Several times, even, I felt a smile on my lips. Felton, I dare

not tell you at what idea I smiled; you would hold me in horror—”

“Go on! go on!” said Felton; “you see plainly that I listen, and that I

am anxious to know the end.”

“Evening came; the ordinary events took place. During the darkness, as

before, my supper was brought. Then the lamp was lighted, and I sat

down to table. I only ate some fruit. I pretended to pour out water

from the jug, but I only drank that which I had saved in my glass. The

substitution was made so carefully that my spies, if I had any, could

have no suspicion of it.

“After supper I exhibited the same marks of languor as on the preceding

evening; but this time, as I yielded to fatigue, or as if I had become

familiarized with danger, I dragged myself toward my bed, let my robe

fall, and lay down.

“I found my knife where I had placed it, under my pillow, and while

feigning to sleep, my hand grasped the handle of it convulsively.

“Two hours passed away without anything fresh happening. Oh, my God!

who could have said so the evening before? I began to fear that he

would not come.

“At length I saw the lamp rise softly, and disappear in the depths of

the ceiling; my chamber was filled with darkness and obscurity, but I

made a strong effort to penetrate this darkness and obscurity.

“Nearly ten minutes passed; I heard no other noise but the beating of

my own heart. I implored heaven that he might come.

“At length I heard the well-known noise of the door, which opened and

shut; I heard, notwithstanding the thickness of the carpet, a step

which made the floor creak; I saw, notwithstanding the darkness, a

shadow which approached my bed.”

“Haste! haste!” said Felton; “do you not see that each of your words

burns me like molten lead?”

“Then,” continued Milady, “then I collected all my strength; I recalled

to my mind that the moment of vengeance, or rather, of justice, had

struck. I looked upon myself as another Judith; I gathered myself up,

my knife in my hand, and when I saw him near me, stretching out his

arms to find his victim, then, with the last cry of agony and despair,

I struck him in the middle of his breast.

“The miserable villain! He had foreseen all. His breast was covered

with a coat-of-mail; the knife was bent against it.

“‘Ah, ah!’ cried he, seizing my arm, and wresting from me the weapon

that had so badly served me, ‘you want to take my life, do you, my

pretty Puritan? But that’s more than dislike, that’s ingratitude! Come,

come, calm yourself, my sweet girl! I thought you had softened. I am

not one of those tyrants who detain women by force. You don’t love me.

With my usual fatuity I doubted it; now I am convinced. Tomorrow you

shall be free.’

“I had but one wish; that was that he should kill me.

“‘Beware!’ said I, ‘for my liberty is your dishonor.’

“‘Explain yourself, my pretty sibyl!’

“‘Yes; for as soon as I leave this place I will tell everything. I will

proclaim the violence you have used toward me. I will describe my

captivity. I will denounce this place of infamy. You are placed on

high, my Lord, but tremble! Above you there is the king; above the king

there is God!’

“However perfect master he was over himself, my persecutor allowed a

movement of anger to escape him. I could not see the expression of his

countenance, but I felt the arm tremble upon which my hand was placed.

“‘Then you shall not leave this place,’ said he.

“‘Very well,’ cried I, ‘then the place of my punishment will be that of

my tomb. I will die here, and you will see if a phantom that accuses is

not more terrible than a living being that threatens!’

“‘You shall have no weapon left in your power.’

“‘There is a weapon which despair has placed within the reach of every

creature who has the courage to use it. I will allow myself to die with

hunger.’

“‘Come,’ said the wretch, ‘is not peace much better than such a war as

that? I will restore you to liberty this moment; I will proclaim you a

piece of immaculate virtue; I will name you the Lucretia of England.’

“‘And I will say that you are the Sextus. I will denounce you before

men, as I have denounced you before God; and if it be necessary that,

like Lucretia, I should sign my accusation with my blood, I will sign

it.’

“‘Ah!’ said my enemy, in a jeering tone, ‘that’s quite another thing.

My faith! everything considered, you are very well off here. You shall

want for nothing, and if you let yourself die of hunger that will be

your own fault.’

“At these words he retired. I heard the door open and shut, and I

remained overwhelmed, less, I confess it, by my grief than by the

mortification of not having avenged myself.

“He kept his word. All the day, all the next night passed away without

my seeing him again. But I also kept my word with him, and I neither

ate nor drank. I was, as I told him, resolved to die of hunger.

“I passed the day and the night in prayer, for I hoped that God would

pardon me my suicide.

“The second night the door opened; I was lying on the floor, for my

strength began to abandon me.

“At the noise I raised myself up on one hand.

“‘Well,’ said a voice which vibrated in too terrible a manner in my ear

not to be recognized, ‘well! Are we softened a little? Will we not pay

for our liberty with a single promise of silence? Come, I am a good

sort of a prince,’ added he, ‘and although I like not Puritans I do

them justice; and it is the same with Puritanesses, when they are

pretty. Come, take a little oath for me on the cross; I won’t ask

anything more of you.’

“‘On the cross,’ cried I, rising, for at that abhorred voice I had

recovered all my strength, ‘on the cross I swear that no promise, no

menace, no force, no torture, shall close my mouth! On the cross I

swear to denounce you everywhere as a murderer, as a thief of honor, as

a base coward! On the cross I swear, if I ever leave this place, to

call down vengeance upon you from the whole human race!’

“‘Beware!’ said the voice, in a threatening accent that I had never yet

heard. ‘I have an extraordinary means which I will not employ but in

the last extremity to close your mouth, or at least to prevent anyone

from believing a word you may utter.’

“I mustered all my strength to reply to him with a burst of laughter.

“He saw that it was a merciless war between us—a war to the death.

“‘Listen!’ said he. ‘I give you the rest of tonight and all day

tomorrow. Reflect: promise to be silent, and riches, consideration,

even honor, shall surround you; threaten to speak, and I will condemn

you to infamy.’

“‘You?’ cried I. ‘You?’

“‘To interminable, ineffaceable infamy!’

“‘You?’ repeated I. Oh, I declare to you, Felton, I thought him mad!

“‘Yes, yes, I!’ replied he.

“‘Oh, leave me!’ said I. ‘Begone, if you do not desire to see me dash

my head against that wall before your eyes!’

“‘Very well, it is your own doing. Till tomorrow evening, then!’

“‘Till tomorrow evening, then!’ replied I, allowing myself to fall, and

biting the carpet with rage.”

Felton leaned for support upon a piece of furniture; and Milady saw,

with the joy of a demon, that his strength would fail him perhaps

before the end of her recital.

Chapter LVII.

MEANS FOR CLASSICAL TRAGEDY

After a moment of silence employed by Milady in observing the young man

who listened to her, Milady continued her recital.

“It was nearly three days since I had eaten or drunk anything. I

suffered frightful torments. At times there passed before me clouds

which pressed my brow, which veiled my eyes; this was delirium.

“When the evening came I was so weak that every time I fainted I

thanked God, for I thought I was about to die.

“In the midst of one of these swoons I heard the door open. Terror

recalled me to myself.

“He entered the apartment followed by a man in a mask. He was masked

likewise; but I knew his step, I knew his voice, I knew him by that

imposing bearing which hell has bestowed upon his person for the curse

of humanity.

“‘Well,’ said he to me, ‘have you made your mind up to take the oath I

requested of you?’

“‘You have said Puritans have but one word. Mine you have heard, and

that is to pursue you—on earth to the tribunal of men, in heaven to the

tribunal of God.’

“‘You persist, then?’

“‘I swear it before the God who hears me. I will take the whole world

as a witness of your crime, and that until I have found an avenger.’

“‘You are a prostitute,’ said he, in a voice of thunder, ‘and you shall

undergo the punishment of prostitutes! Branded in the eyes of the world

you invoke, try to prove to that world that you are neither guilty nor

mad!’

“Then, addressing the man who accompanied him, ‘Executioner,’ said he,

‘do your duty.’”

“Oh, his name, his name!” cried Felton. “His name, tell it me!”

“Then in spite of my cries, in spite of my resistance—for I began to

comprehend that there was a question of something worse than death—the

executioner seized me, threw me on the floor, fastened me with his

bonds, and suffocated by sobs, almost without sense, invoking God, who

did not listen to me, I uttered all at once a frightful cry of pain and

shame. A burning fire, a red-hot iron, the iron of the executioner, was

imprinted on my shoulder.”

Felton uttered a groan.

“Here,” said Milady, rising with the majesty of a queen, “here, Felton,

behold the new martyrdom invented for a pure young girl, the victim of

the brutality of a villain. Learn to know the heart of men, and

henceforth make yourself less easily the instrument of their unjust

vengeance.”

Milady, with a rapid gesture, opened her robe, tore the cambric that

covered her bosom, and red with feigned anger and simulated shame,

showed the young man the ineffaceable impression which dishonored that

beautiful shoulder.

“But,” cried Felton, “that is a _fleur-de-lis_ which I see there.”

“And therein consisted the infamy,” replied Milady. “The brand of

England!—it would be necessary to prove what tribunal had imposed it on

me, and I could have made a public appeal to all the tribunals of the

kingdom; but the brand of France!—oh, by that, by _that_ I was branded

indeed!”

This was too much for Felton.

Pale, motionless, overwhelmed by this frightful revelation, dazzled by

the superhuman beauty of this woman who unveiled herself before him

with an immodesty which appeared to him sublime, he ended by falling on

his knees before her as the early Christians did before those pure and

holy martyrs whom the persecution of the emperors gave up in the circus

to the sanguinary sensuality of the populace. The brand disappeared;

the beauty alone remained.

“Pardon! Pardon!” cried Felton, “oh, pardon!”

Milady read in his eyes _love! love!_

“Pardon for what?” asked she.

“Pardon me for having joined with your persecutors.”

Milady held out her hand to him.

“So beautiful! so young!” cried Felton, covering that hand with his

kisses.

Milady let one of those looks fall upon him which make a slave of a

king.

Felton was a Puritan; he abandoned the hand of this woman to kiss her

feet.

He no longer loved her; he adored her.

When this crisis was past, when Milady appeared to have resumed her

self-possession, which she had never lost; when Felton had seen her

recover with the veil of chastity those treasures of love which were

only concealed from him to make him desire them the more ardently, he

said, “Ah, now! I have only one thing to ask of you; that is, the name

of your true executioner. For to me there is but one; the other was an

instrument, that was all.”

“What, brother!” cried Milady, “must I name him again? Have you not yet

divined who he is?”

“What?” cried Felton, “he—again he—always he? What—the truly guilty?”

“The truly guilty,” said Milady, “is the ravager of England, the

persecutor of true believers, the base ravisher of the honor of so many

women—he who, to satisfy a caprice of his corrupt heart, is about to

make England shed so much blood, who protects the Protestants today and

will betray them tomorrow—”

“Buckingham! It is, then, Buckingham!” cried Felton, in a high state of

excitement.

Milady concealed her face in her hands, as if she could not endure the

shame which this name recalled to her.

“Buckingham, the executioner of this angelic creature!” cried Felton.

“And thou hast not hurled thy thunder at him, my God! And thou hast

left him noble, honored, powerful, for the ruin of us all!”

“God abandons him who abandons himself,” said Milady.

“But he will draw upon his head the punishment reserved for the

damned!” said Felton, with increasing exultation. “He wills that human

vengeance should precede celestial justice.”

“Men fear him and spare him.”

“I,” said Felton, “I do not fear him, nor will I spare him.”

The soul of Milady was bathed in an infernal joy.

“But how can Lord de Winter, my protector, my father,” asked Felton,

“possibly be mixed up with all this?”

“Listen, Felton,” resumed Milady, “for by the side of base and

contemptible men there are often found great and generous natures. I

had an affianced husband, a man whom I loved, and who loved me—a heart

like yours, Felton, a man like you. I went to him and told him all; he

knew me, that man did, and did not doubt an instant. He was a nobleman,

a man equal to Buckingham in every respect. He said nothing; he only

girded on his sword, wrapped himself in his cloak, and went straight to

Buckingham Palace.

“Yes, yes,” said Felton; “I understand how he would act. But with such

men it is not the sword that should be employed; it is the poniard.”

“Buckingham had left England the day before, sent as ambassador to

Spain, to demand the hand of the Infanta for King Charles I., who was

then only Prince of Wales. My affianced husband returned.

“‘Hear me,’ said he; ‘this man has gone, and for the moment has

consequently escaped my vengeance; but let us be united, as we were to

have been, and then leave it to Lord de Winter to maintain his own

honor and that of his wife.’”

“Lord de Winter!” cried Felton.

“Yes,” said Milady, “Lord de Winter; and now you can understand it all,

can you not? Buckingham remained nearly a year absent. A week before

his return Lord de Winter died, leaving me his sole heir. Whence came

the blow? God who knows all, knows without doubt; but as for me, I

accuse nobody.”

“Oh, what an abyss; what an abyss!” cried Felton.

“Lord de Winter died without revealing anything to his brother. The

terrible secret was to be concealed till it burst, like a clap of

thunder, over the head of the guilty. Your protector had seen with pain

this marriage of his elder brother with a portionless girl. I was

sensible that I could look for no support from a man disappointed in

his hopes of an inheritance. I went to France, with a determination to

remain there for the rest of my life. But all my fortune is in England.

Communication being closed by the war, I was in want of everything. I

was then obliged to come back again. Six days ago, I landed at

Portsmouth.”

“Well?” said Felton.

“Well; Buckingham heard by some means, no doubt, of my return. He spoke

of me to Lord de Winter, already prejudiced against me, and told him

that his sister-in-law was a prostitute, a branded woman. The noble and

pure voice of my husband was no longer here to defend me. Lord de

Winter believed all that was told him with so much the more ease that

it was his interest to believe it. He caused me to be arrested, had me

conducted hither, and placed me under your guard. You know the rest.

The day after tomorrow he banishes me, he transports me; the day after

tomorrow he exiles me among the infamous. Oh, the train is well laid;

the plot is clever. My honor will not survive it! You see, then,

Felton, I can do nothing but die. Felton, give me that knife!”

And at these words, as if all her strength was exhausted, Milady sank,

weak and languishing, into the arms of the young officer, who,

intoxicated with love, anger, and voluptuous sensations hitherto

unknown, received her with transport, pressed her against his heart,

all trembling at the breath from that charming mouth, bewildered by the

contact with that palpitating bosom.

“No, no,” said he. “No, you shall live honored and pure; you shall live

to triumph over your enemies.”

Milady put him from her slowly with her hand, while drawing him nearer

with her look; but Felton, in his turn, embraced her more closely,

imploring her like a divinity.

“Oh, death, death!” said she, lowering her voice and her eyelids, “oh,

death, rather than shame! Felton, my brother, my friend, I conjure

you!”

“No,” cried Felton, “no; you shall live and you shall be avenged.”

“Felton, I bring misfortune to all who surround me! Felton, abandon me!

Felton, let me die!”

“Well, then, we will live and die together!” cried he, pressing his

lips to those of the prisoner.

Several strokes resounded on the door; this time Milady really pushed

him away from her.

“Hark,” said she, “we have been overheard! Someone is coming! All is

over! We are lost!”

“No,” said Felton; it is only the sentinel warning me that they are

about to change the guard.”

“Then run to the door, and open it yourself.”

Felton obeyed; this woman was now his whole thought, his whole soul.

He found himself face to face with a sergeant commanding a

watch-patrol.

“Well, what is the matter?” asked the young lieutenant.

“You told me to open the door if I heard anyone cry out,” said the

soldier; “but you forgot to leave me the key. I heard you cry out,

without understanding what you said. I tried to open the door, but it

was locked inside; then I called the sergeant.”

“And here I am,” said the sergeant.

Felton, quite bewildered, almost mad, stood speechless.

Milady plainly perceived that it was now her turn to take part in the

scene. She ran to the table, and seizing the knife which Felton had

laid down, exclaimed, “And by what right will you prevent me from

dying?”

“Great God!” exclaimed Felton, on seeing the knife glitter in her hand.

At that moment a burst of ironical laughter resounded through the

corridor. The baron, attracted by the noise, in his chamber gown, his

sword under his arm, stood in the doorway.

“Ah,” said he, “here we are, at the last act of the tragedy. You see,

Felton, the drama has gone through all the phases I named; but be easy,

no blood will flow.”

Milady perceived that all was lost unless she gave Felton an immediate

and terrible proof of her courage.

“You are mistaken, my Lord, blood will flow; and may that blood fall

back on those who cause it to flow!”

Felton uttered a cry, and rushed toward her. He was too late; Milady

had stabbed herself.

But the knife had fortunately, we ought to say skillfully, come in

contact with the steel busk, which at that period, like a cuirass,

defended the chests of women. It had glided down it, tearing the robe,

and had penetrated slantingly between the flesh and the ribs. Milady’s

robe was not the less stained with blood in a second.

Milady fell down, and seemed to be in a swoon.

Felton snatched away the knife.

“See, my Lord,” said he, in a deep, gloomy tone, “here is a woman who

was under my guard, and who has killed herself!”

“Be at ease, Felton,” said Lord de Winter. “She is not dead; demons do

not die so easily. Be tranquil, and go wait for me in my chamber.”

“But, my Lord—”

“Go, sir, I command you!”

At this injunction from his superior, Felton obeyed; but in going out,

he put the knife into his bosom.

As to Lord de Winter, he contented himself with calling the woman who

waited on Milady, and when she was come, he recommended the prisoner,

who was still fainting, to her care, and left them alone.

Meanwhile, all things considered and notwithstanding his suspicions, as

the wound might be serious, he immediately sent off a mounted man to

find a physician.

Chapter LVIII.

ESCAPE

As Lord de Winter had thought, Milady’s wound was not dangerous. So

soon as she was left alone with the woman whom the baron had summoned

to her assistance she opened her eyes.

It was, however, necessary to affect weakness and pain—not a very

difficult task for so finished an actress as Milady. Thus the poor

woman was completely the dupe of the prisoner, whom, notwithstanding

her hints, she persisted in watching all night.

But the presence of this woman did not prevent Milady from thinking.

There was no longer a doubt that Felton was convinced; Felton was hers.

If an angel appeared to that young man as an accuser of Milady, he

would take him, in the mental disposition in which he now found

himself, for a messenger sent by the devil.

Milady smiled at this thought, for Felton was now her only hope—her

only means of safety.

But Lord de Winter might suspect him; Felton himself might now be

watched!

Toward four o’clock in the morning the doctor arrived; but since the

time Milady stabbed herself, however short, the wound had closed. The

doctor could therefore measure neither the direction nor the depth of

it; he only satisfied himself by Milady’s pulse that the case was not

serious.

In the morning Milady, under the pretext that she had not slept well in

the night and wanted rest, sent away the woman who attended her.

She had one hope, which was that Felton would appear at the breakfast

hour; but Felton did not come.

Were her fears realized? Was Felton, suspected by the baron, about to

fail her at the decisive moment? She had only one day left. Lord de

Winter had announced her embarkation for the twenty-third, and it was

now the morning of the twenty-second.

Nevertheless she still waited patiently till the hour for dinner.

Although she had eaten nothing in the morning, the dinner was brought

in at its usual time. Milady then perceived, with terror, that the

uniform of the soldiers who guarded her was changed.

Then she ventured to ask what had become of Felton.

She was told that he had left the castle an hour before on horseback.

She inquired if the baron was still at the castle. The soldier replied

that he was, and that he had given orders to be informed if the

prisoner wished to speak to him.

Milady replied that she was too weak at present, and that her only

desire was to be left alone.

The soldier went out, leaving the dinner served.

Felton was sent away. The marines were removed. Felton was then

mistrusted.

This was the last blow to the prisoner.

Left alone, she arose. The bed, which she had kept from prudence and

that they might believe her seriously wounded, burned her like a bed of

fire. She cast a glance at the door; the baron had had a plank nailed

over the grating. He no doubt feared that by this opening she might

still by some diabolical means corrupt her guards.

Milady smiled with joy. She was free now to give way to her transports

without being observed. She traversed her chamber with the excitement

of a furious maniac or of a tigress shut up in an iron cage. _Certes_,

if the knife had been left in her power, she would now have thought,

not of killing herself, but of killing the baron.

At six o’clock Lord de Winter came in. He was armed at all points. This

man, in whom Milady till that time had only seen a very simple

gentleman, had become an admirable jailer. He appeared to foresee all,

to divine all, to anticipate all.

A single look at Milady apprised him of all that was passing in her

mind.

“Ay!” said he, “I see; but you shall not kill me today. You have no

longer a weapon; and besides, I am on my guard. You had begun to

pervert my poor Felton. He was yielding to your infernal influence; but

I will save him. He will never see you again; all is over. Get your

clothes together. Tomorrow you will go. I had fixed the embarkation for

the twenty-fourth; but I have reflected that the more promptly the

affair takes place the more sure it will be. Tomorrow, by twelve

o’clock, I shall have the order for your exile, signed, _Buckingham_.

If you speak a single word to anyone before going aboard ship, my

sergeant will blow your brains out. He has orders to do so. If when on

the ship you speak a single word to anyone before the captain permits

you, the captain will have you thrown into the sea. That is agreed

upon.

“_Au revoir_, then; that is all I have to say today. Tomorrow I will

see you again, to take my leave.” With these words the baron went out.

Milady had listened to all this menacing tirade with a smile of disdain

on her lips, but rage in her heart.

Supper was served. Milady felt that she stood in need of all her

strength. She did not know what might take place during this night

which approached so menacingly—for large masses of cloud rolled over

the face of the sky, and distant lightning announced a storm.

The storm broke about ten o’clock. Milady felt a consolation in seeing

nature partake of the disorder of her heart. The thunder growled in the

air like the passion and anger in her thoughts. It appeared to her that

the blast as it swept along disheveled her brow, as it bowed the

branches of the trees and bore away their leaves. She howled as the

hurricane howled; and her voice was lost in the great voice of nature,

which also seemed to groan with despair.

All at once she heard a tap at her window, and by the help of a flash

of lightning she saw the face of a man appear behind the bars.

She ran to the window and opened it.

“Felton!” cried she. “I am saved.”

“Yes,” said Felton; “but silence, silence! I must have time to file

through these bars. Only take care that I am not seen through the

wicket.”

“Oh, it is a proof that the Lord is on our side, Felton,” replied

Milady. “They have closed up the grating with a board.”

“That is well; God has made them senseless,” said Felton.

“But what must I do?” asked Milady.

“Nothing, nothing, only shut the window. Go to bed, or at least lie

down in your clothes. As soon as I have done I will knock on one of the

panes of glass. But will you be able to follow me?”

“Oh, yes!”

“Your wound?”

“Gives me pain, but will not prevent my walking.”

“Be ready, then, at the first signal.”

Milady shut the window, extinguished the lamp, and went, as Felton had

desired her, to lie down on the bed. Amid the moaning of the storm she

heard the grinding of the file upon the bars, and by the light of every

flash she perceived the shadow of Felton through the panes.

She passed an hour without breathing, panting, with a cold sweat upon

her brow, and her heart oppressed by frightful agony at every movement

she heard in the corridor.

There are hours which last a year.

At the expiration of an hour, Felton tapped again.

Milady sprang out of bed and opened the window. Two bars removed formed

an opening for a man to pass through.

“Are you ready?” asked Felton.

“Yes. Must I take anything with me?”

“Money, if you have any.”

“Yes; fortunately they have left me all I had.”

“So much the better, for I have expended all mine in chartering a

vessel.”

“Here!” said Milady, placing a bag full of louis in Felton’s hands.

Felton took the bag and threw it to the foot of the wall.

“Now,” said he, “will you come?”

“I am ready.”

Milady mounted upon a chair and passed the upper part of her body

through the window. She saw the young officer suspended over the abyss

by a ladder of ropes. For the first time an emotion of terror reminded

her that she was a woman.

The dark space frightened her.

“I expected this,” said Felton.

“It’s nothing, it’s nothing!” said Milady. “I will descend with my eyes

shut.”

“Have you confidence in me?” said Felton.

“You ask that?”

“Put your two hands together. Cross them; that’s right!”

Felton tied her two wrists together with his handkerchief, and then

with a cord over the handkerchief.

“What are you doing?” asked Milady, with surprise.

“Pass your arms around my neck, and fear nothing.”

“But I shall make you lose your balance, and we shall both be dashed to

pieces.”

“Don’t be afraid. I am a sailor.”

Not a second was to be lost. Milady passed her two arms round Felton’s

neck, and let herself slip out of the window. Felton began to descend

the ladder slowly, step by step. Despite the weight of two bodies, the

blast of the hurricane shook them in the air.

All at once Felton stopped.

“What is the matter?” asked Milady.

“Silence,” said Felton, “I hear footsteps.”

“We are discovered!”

There was a silence of several seconds.

“No,” said Felton, “it is nothing.”

“But what, then, is the noise?”

“That of the patrol going their rounds.”

“Where is their road?”

“Just under us.”

“They will discover us!”

“No, if it does not lighten.”

“But they will run against the bottom of the ladder.”

“Fortunately it is too short by six feet.”

“Here they are! My God!”

“Silence!”

Both remained suspended, motionless and breathless, within twenty paces

of the ground, while the patrol passed beneath them laughing and

talking. This was a terrible moment for the fugitives.

The patrol passed. The noise of their retreating footsteps and the

murmur of their voices soon died away.

“Now,” said Felton, “we are safe.”

Milady breathed a deep sigh and fainted.

Felton continued to descend. Near the bottom of the ladder, when he

found no more support for his feet, he clung with his hands; at length,

arrived at the last step, he let himself hang by the strength of his

wrists, and touched the ground. He stooped down, picked up the bag of

money, and placed it between his teeth. Then he took Milady in his

arms, and set off briskly in the direction opposite to that which the

patrol had taken. He soon left the pathway of the patrol, descended

across the rocks, and when arrived on the edge of the sea, whistled.

A similar signal replied to him; and five minutes after, a boat

appeared, rowed by four men.

The boat approached as near as it could to the shore; but there was not

depth enough of water for it to touch land. Felton walked into the sea

up to his middle, being unwilling to trust his precious burden to

anybody.

Fortunately the storm began to subside, but still the sea was

disturbed. The little boat bounded over the waves like a nut-shell.

“To the sloop,” said Felton, “and row quickly.”

The four men bent to their oars, but the sea was too high to let them

get much hold of it.

However, they left the castle behind; that was the principal thing. The

night was extremely dark. It was almost impossible to see the shore

from the boat; they would therefore be less likely to see the boat from

the shore.

A black point floated on the sea. That was the sloop. While the boat

was advancing with all the speed its four rowers could give it, Felton

untied the cord and then the handkerchief which bound Milady’s hands

together. When her hands were loosed he took some sea water and

sprinkled it over her face.

Milady breathed a sigh, and opened her eyes.

“Where am I?” said she.

“Saved!” replied the young officer.

“Oh, saved, saved!” cried she. “Yes, there is the sky; here is the sea!

The air I breathe is the air of liberty! Ah, thanks, Felton, thanks!”

The young man pressed her to his heart.

“But what is the matter with my hands!” asked Milady; “it seems as if

my wrists had been crushed in a vice.”

Milady held out her arms; her wrists were bruised.

“Alas!” said Felton, looking at those beautiful hands, and shaking his

head sorrowfully.

“Oh, it’s nothing, nothing!” cried Milady. “I remember now.”

Milady looked around her, as if in search of something.

“It is there,” said Felton, touching the bag of money with his foot.

They drew near to the sloop. A sailor on watch hailed the boat; the

boat replied.

“What vessel is that?” asked Milady.

“The one I have hired for you.”

“Where will it take me?”

“Where you please, after you have put me on shore at Portsmouth.”

“What are you going to do at Portsmouth?” asked Milady.

“Accomplish the orders of Lord de Winter,” said Felton, with a gloomy

smile.

“What orders?” asked Milady.

“You do not understand?” asked Felton.

“No; explain yourself, I beg.”

“As he mistrusted me, he determined to guard you himself, and sent me

in his place to get Buckingham to sign the order for your

transportation.”

“But if he mistrusted you, how could he confide such an order to you?”

“How could I know what I was the bearer of?”

“That’s true! And you are going to Portsmouth?”

“I have no time to lose. Tomorrow is the twenty-third, and Buckingham

sets sail tomorrow with his fleet.”

“He sets sail tomorrow! Where for?”

“For La Rochelle.”

“He need not sail!” cried Milady, forgetting her usual presence of

mind.

“Be satisfied,” replied Felton; “he will not sail.”

Milady started with joy. She could read to the depths of the heart of

this young man; the death of Buckingham was written there at full

length.

“Felton,” cried she, “you are as great as Judas Maccabeus! If you die,

I will die with you; that is all I can say to you.”

“Silence!” cried Felton; “we are here.”

In fact, they touched the sloop.

Felton mounted the ladder first, and gave his hand to Milady, while the

sailors supported her, for the sea was still much agitated.

An instant after they were on the deck.

“Captain,” said Felton, “this is the person of whom I spoke to you, and

whom you must convey safe and sound to France.”

“For a thousand pistoles,” said the captain.

“I have paid you five hundred of them.”

“That’s correct,” said the captain.

“And here are the other five hundred,” replied Milady, placing her hand

upon the bag of gold.

“No,” said the captain, “I make but one bargain; and I have agreed with

this young man that the other five hundred shall not be due to me till

we arrive at Boulogne.”

“And shall we arrive there?”

“Safe and sound, as true as my name’s Jack Butler.”

“Well,” said Milady, “if you keep your word, instead of five hundred, I

will give you a thousand pistoles.”

“Hurrah for you, then, my beautiful lady,” cried the captain; “and may

God often send me such passengers as your Ladyship!”

“Meanwhile,” said Felton, “convey me to the little bay of—; you know it

was agreed you should put in there.”

The captain replied by ordering the necessary maneuvers, and toward

seven o’clock in the morning the little vessel cast anchor in the bay

that had been named.

During this passage, Felton related everything to Milady—how, instead

of going to London, he had chartered the little vessel; how he had

returned; how he had scaled the wall by fastening cramps in the

interstices of the stones, as he ascended, to give him foothold; and

how, when he had reached the bars, he fastened his ladder. Milady knew

the rest.

On her side, Milady tried to encourage Felton in his project; but at

the first words which issued from her mouth, she plainly saw that the

young fanatic stood more in need of being moderated than urged.

It was agreed that Milady should wait for Felton till ten o’clock; if

he did not return by ten o’clock she was to sail.

In that case, and supposing he was at liberty, he was to rejoin her in

France, at the convent of the Carmelites at Béthune.

Chapter LIX.

WHAT TOOK PLACE AT PORTSMOUTH

AUGUST 23, 1628

Felton took leave of Milady as a brother about to go for a mere walk

takes leave of his sister, kissing her hand.

His whole body appeared in its ordinary state of calmness, only an

unusual fire beamed from his eyes, like the effects of a fever; his

brow was more pale than it generally was; his teeth were clenched, and

his speech had a short dry accent which indicated that something dark

was at work within him.

As long as he remained in the boat which conveyed him to land, he kept

his face toward Milady, who, standing on the deck, followed him with

her eyes. Both were free from the fear of pursuit; nobody ever came

into Milady’s apartment before nine o’clock, and it would require three

hours to go from the castle to London.

Felton jumped onshore, climbed the little ascent which led to the top

of the cliff, saluted Milady a last time, and took his course toward

the city.

At the end of a hundred paces, the ground began to decline, and he

could only see the mast of the sloop.

He immediately ran in the direction of Portsmouth, which he saw at

nearly half a league before him, standing out in the haze of the

morning, with its houses and towers.

Beyond Portsmouth the sea was covered with vessels whose masts, like a

forest of poplars despoiled by the winter, bent with each breath of the

wind.

Felton, in his rapid walk, reviewed in his mind all the accusations

against the favorite of James I. and Charles I., furnished by two years

of premature meditation and a long sojourn among the Puritans.

When he compared the public crimes of this minister—startling crimes,

European crimes, if so we may say—with the private and unknown crimes

with which Milady had charged him, Felton found that the more culpable

of the two men which formed the character of Buckingham was the one of

whom the public knew not the life. This was because his love, so

strange, so new, and so ardent, made him view the infamous and

imaginary accusations of Milady de Winter as, through a magnifying

glass, one views as frightful monsters atoms in reality imperceptible

by the side of an ant.

The rapidity of his walk heated his blood still more; the idea that he

left behind him, exposed to a frightful vengeance, the woman he loved,

or rather whom he adored as a saint, the emotion he had experienced,

present fatigue—all together exalted his mind above human feeling.

He entered Portsmouth about eight o’clock in the morning. The whole

population was on foot; drums were beating in the streets and in the

port; the troops about to embark were marching toward the sea.

Felton arrived at the palace of the Admiralty, covered with dust, and

streaming with perspiration. His countenance, usually so pale, was

purple with heat and passion. The sentinel wanted to repulse him; but

Felton called to the officer of the post, and drawing from his pocket

the letter of which he was the bearer, he said, “A pressing message

from Lord de Winter.”

At the name of Lord de Winter, who was known to be one of his Grace’s

most intimate friends, the officer of the post gave orders to let

Felton pass, who, besides, wore the uniform of a naval officer.

Felton darted into the palace.

At the moment he entered the vestibule, another man was entering

likewise, dusty, out of breath, leaving at the gate a post horse,

which, on reaching the palace, tumbled on his foreknees.

Felton and he addressed Patrick, the duke’s confidential lackey, at the

same moment. Felton named Lord de Winter; the unknown would not name

anybody, and pretended that it was to the duke alone he would make

himself known. Each was anxious to gain admission before the other.

Patrick, who knew Lord de Winter was in affairs of the service, and in

relations of friendship with the duke, gave the preference to the one

who came in his name. The other was forced to wait, and it was easily

to be seen how he cursed the delay.

The valet led Felton through a large hall in which waited the deputies

from La Rochelle, headed by the Prince de Soubise, and introduced him

into a closet where Buckingham, just out of the bath, was finishing his

toilet, upon which, as at all times, he bestowed extraordinary

attention.

“Lieutenant Felton, from Lord de Winter,” said Patrick.

“From Lord de Winter!” repeated Buckingham; “let him come in.”

Felton entered. At that moment Buckingham was throwing upon a couch a

rich toilet robe, worked with gold, in order to put on a blue velvet

doublet embroidered with pearls.

“Why didn’t the baron come himself?” demanded Buckingham. “I expected

him this morning.”

“He desired me to tell your Grace,” replied Felton, “that he very much

regretted not having that honor, but that he was prevented by the guard

he is obliged to keep at the castle.”

“Yes, I know that,” said Buckingham; “he has a prisoner.”

“It is of that prisoner that I wish to speak to your Grace,” replied

Felton.

“Well, then, speak!”

“That which I have to say of her can only be heard by yourself, my

Lord!”

“Leave us, Patrick,” said Buckingham; “but remain within sound of the

bell. I shall call you presently.”

Patrick went out.

“We are alone, sir,” said Buckingham; “speak!”

“My Lord,” said Felton, “the Baron de Winter wrote to you the other day

to request you to sign an order of embarkation relative to a young

woman named Charlotte Backson.”

“Yes, sir; and I answered him, to bring or send me that order and I

would sign it.”

“Here it is, my Lord.”

“Give it to me,” said the duke.

And taking it from Felton, he cast a rapid glance over the paper, and

perceiving that it was the one that had been mentioned to him, he

placed it on the table, took a pen, and prepared to sign it.

“Pardon, my Lord,” said Felton, stopping the duke; “but does your Grace

know that the name of Charlotte Backson is not the true name of this

young woman?”

“Yes, sir, I know it,” replied the duke, dipping the quill in the ink.

“Then your Grace knows her real name?” asked Felton, in a sharp tone.

“I know it”; and the duke put the quill to the paper. Felton grew pale.

“And knowing that real name, my Lord,” replied Felton, “will you sign

it all the same?”

“Doubtless,” said Buckingham, “and rather twice than once.”

“I cannot believe,” continued Felton, in a voice that became more sharp

and rough, “that your Grace knows that it is to Milady de Winter this

relates.”

“I know it perfectly, although I am astonished that you know it.”

“And will your Grace sign that order without remorse?”

Buckingham looked at the young man haughtily.

“Do you know, sir, that you are asking me very strange questions, and

that I am very foolish to answer them?”

“Reply to them, my Lord,” said Felton; “the circumstances are more

serious than you perhaps believe.”

Buckingham reflected that the young man, coming from Lord de Winter,

undoubtedly spoke in his name, and softened.

“Without remorse,” said he. “The baron knows, as well as myself, that

Milady de Winter is a very guilty woman, and it is treating her very

favorably to commute her punishment to transportation.” The duke put

his pen to the paper.

“You will not sign that order, my Lord!” said Felton, making a step

toward the duke.

“I will not sign this order! And why not?”

“Because you will look into yourself, and you will do justice to the

lady.”

“I should do her justice by sending her to Tyburn,” said Buckingham.

“This lady is infamous.”

“My Lord, Milady de Winter is an angel; you know that she is, and I

demand her liberty of you.”

“Bah! Are you mad, to talk to me thus?” said Buckingham.

“My Lord, excuse me! I speak as I can; I restrain myself. But, my Lord,

think of what you’re about to do, and beware of going too far!”

“What do you say? God pardon me!” cried Buckingham, “I really think he

threatens me!”

“No, my Lord, I still plead. And I say to you: one drop of water

suffices to make the full vase overflow; one slight fault may draw down

punishment upon the head spared, despite many crimes.”

“Mr. Felton,” said Buckingham, “you will withdraw, and place yourself

at once under arrest.”

“You will hear me to the end, my Lord. You have seduced this young

girl; you have outraged, defiled her. Repair your crimes toward her;

let her go free, and I will exact nothing else from you.”

“You will exact!” said Buckingham, looking at Felton with astonishment,

and dwelling upon each syllable of the three words as he pronounced

them.

“My Lord,” continued Felton, becoming more excited as he spoke, “my

Lord, beware! All England is tired of your iniquities; my Lord, you

have abused the royal power, which you have almost usurped; my Lord,

you are held in horror by God and men. God will punish you hereafter,

but I will punish you here!”

“Ah, this is too much!” cried Buckingham, making a step toward the

door.

Felton barred his passage.

“I ask it humbly of you, my Lord,” said he; “sign the order for the

liberation of Milady de Winter. Remember that she is a woman whom you

have dishonored.”

“Withdraw, sir,” said Buckingham, “or I will call my attendant, and

have you placed in irons.”

“You shall not call,” said Felton, throwing himself between the duke

and the bell placed on a stand encrusted with silver. “Beware, my Lord,

you are in the hands of God!”

“In the hands of the devil, you mean!” cried Buckingham, raising his

voice so as to attract the notice of his people, without absolutely

shouting.

“Sign, my Lord; sign the liberation of Milady de Winter,” said Felton,

holding out a paper to the duke.

“By force? You are joking! Holloa, Patrick!”

“Sign, my Lord!”

“Never.”

“Never?”

“Help!” shouted the duke; and at the same time he sprang toward his

sword.

But Felton did not give him time to draw it. He held the knife with

which Milady had stabbed herself, open in his bosom; at one bound he

was upon the duke.

At that moment Patrick entered the room, crying, “A letter from France,

my Lord.”

“From France!” cried Buckingham, forgetting everything in thinking from

whom that letter came.

Felton took advantage of this moment, and plunged the knife into his

side up to the handle.

“Ah, traitor,” cried Buckingham, “you have killed me!”

“Murder!” screamed Patrick.

Felton cast his eyes round for means of escape, and seeing the door

free, he rushed into the next chamber, in which, as we have said, the

deputies from La Rochelle were waiting, crossed it as quickly as

possible, and rushed toward the staircase; but upon the first step he

met Lord de Winter, who, seeing him pale, confused, livid, and stained

with blood both on his hands and face, seized him by the throat,

crying, “I knew it! I guessed it! But too late by a minute,

unfortunate, unfortunate that I am!”

Felton made no resistance. Lord de Winter placed him in the hands of

the guards, who led him, while awaiting further orders, to a little

terrace commanding the sea; and then the baron hastened to the duke’s

chamber.

At the cry uttered by the duke and the scream of Patrick, the man whom

Felton had met in the antechamber rushed into the chamber.

He found the duke reclining upon a sofa, with his hand pressed upon the

wound.

“Laporte,” said the duke, in a dying voice, “Laporte, do you come from

her?”

“Yes, monseigneur,” replied the faithful cloak bearer of Anne of

Austria, “but too late, perhaps.”

“Silence, Laporte, you may be overheard. Patrick, let no one enter. Oh,

I cannot tell what she says to me! My God, I am dying!”

And the duke swooned.

Meanwhile, Lord de Winter, the deputies, the leaders of the expedition,

the officers of Buckingham’s household, had all made their way into the

chamber. Cries of despair resounded on all sides. The news, which

filled the palace with tears and groans, soon became known, and spread

itself throughout the city.

The report of a cannon announced that something new and unexpected had

taken place.

Lord de Winter tore his hair.

“Too late by a minute!” cried he, “too late by a minute! Oh, my God, my

God! what a misfortune!”

He had been informed at seven o’clock in the morning that a rope ladder

floated from one of the windows of the castle; he had hastened to

Milady’s chamber, had found it empty, the window open, and the bars

filed, had remembered the verbal caution D’Artagnan had transmitted to

him by his messenger, had trembled for the duke, and running to the

stable without taking time to have a horse saddled, had jumped upon the

first he found, had galloped off like the wind, had alighted below in

the courtyard, had ascended the stairs precipitately, and on the top

step, as we have said, had encountered Felton.

The duke, however, was not dead. He recovered a little, reopened his

eyes, and hope revived in all hearts.

“Gentlemen,” said he, “leave me alone with Patrick and Laporte—ah, is

that you, De Winter? You sent me a strange madman this morning! See the

state in which he has put me.”

“Oh, my Lord!” cried the baron, “I shall never console myself.”

“And you would be quite wrong, my dear De Winter,” said Buckingham,

holding out his hand to him. “I do not know the man who deserves being

regretted during the whole life of another man; but leave us, I pray

you.”

The baron went out sobbing.

There only remained in the closet of the wounded duke Laporte and

Patrick. A physician was sought for, but none was yet found.

“You will live, my Lord, you will live!” repeated the faithful servant

of Anne of Austria, on his knees before the duke’s sofa.

“What has she written to me?” said Buckingham, feebly, streaming with

blood, and suppressing his agony to speak of her he loved, “what has

she written to me? Read me her letter.”

“Oh, my Lord!” said Laporte.

“Obey, Laporte, do you not see I have no time to lose?”

Laporte broke the seal, and placed the paper before the eyes of the

duke; but Buckingham in vain tried to make out the writing.

“Read!” said he, “read! I cannot see. Read, then! For soon, perhaps, I

shall not hear, and I shall die without knowing what she has written to

me.”

Laporte made no further objection, and read:

“MY LORD, By that which, since I have known you, have suffered by you

and for you, I conjure you, if you have any care for my repose, to

countermand those great armaments which you are preparing against

France, to put an end to a war of which it is publicly said religion is

the ostensible cause, and of which, it is generally whispered, your

love for me is the concealed cause. This war may not only bring great

catastrophes upon England and France, but misfortune upon you, my Lord,

for which I should never console myself.

“Be careful of your life, which is menaced, and which will be dear

to me from the moment I am not obliged to see an enemy in you.

“Your affectionate

“ANNE”

Buckingham collected all his remaining strength to listen to the

reading of the letter; then, when it was ended, as if he had met with a

bitter disappointment, he asked, “Have you nothing else to say to me by

the living voice, Laporte?”

“The queen charged me to tell you to watch over yourself, for she had

advice that your assassination would be attempted.”

“And is that all—is that all?” replied Buckingham, impatiently.

“She likewise charged me to tell you that she still loved you.”

“Ah,” said Buckingham, “God be praised! My death, then, will not be to

her as the death of a stranger!”

Laporte burst into tears.

“Patrick,” said the duke, “bring me the casket in which the diamond

studs were kept.”

Patrick brought the object desired, which Laporte recognized as having

belonged to the queen.

“Now the scent bag of white satin, on which her cipher is embroidered

in pearls.”

Patrick again obeyed.

“Here, Laporte,” said Buckingham, “these are the only tokens I ever

received from her—this silver casket and these two letters. You will

restore them to her Majesty; and as a last memorial”—he looked round

for some valuable object—“you will add—”

He still sought; but his eyes, darkened by death, encountered only the

knife which had fallen from the hand of Felton, still smoking with the

blood spread over its blade.

“And you will add to them this knife,” said the duke, pressing the hand

of Laporte. He had just strength enough to place the scent bag at the

bottom of the silver casket, and to let the knife fall into it, making

a sign to Laporte that he was no longer able to speak; then, in a last

convulsion, which this time he had not the power to combat, he slipped

from the sofa to the floor.

Patrick uttered a loud cry.

Buckingham tried to smile a last time; but death checked his thought,

which remained engraved on his brow like a last kiss of love.

At this moment the duke’s surgeon arrived, quite terrified; he was

already on board the admiral’s ship, where they had been obliged to

seek him.

He approached the duke, took his hand, held it for an instant in his

own, and letting it fall, “All is useless,” said he, “he is dead.”

“Dead, dead!” cried Patrick.

At this cry all the crowd re-entered the apartment, and throughout the

palace and town there was nothing but consternation and tumult.

As soon as Lord de Winter saw Buckingham was dead, he ran to Felton,

whom the soldiers still guarded on the terrace of the palace.

“Wretch!” said he to the young man, who since the death of Buckingham

had regained that coolness and self-possession which never after

abandoned him, “wretch! what have you done?”

“I have avenged myself!” said he.

“Avenged yourself,” said the baron. “Rather say that you have served as

an instrument to that accursed woman; but I swear to you that this

crime shall be her last.”

“I don’t know what you mean,” replied Felton, quietly, “and I am

ignorant of whom you are speaking, my Lord. I killed the Duke of

Buckingham because he twice refused you yourself to appoint me captain;

I have punished him for his injustice, that is all.”

De Winter, stupefied, looked on while the soldiers bound Felton, and

could not tell what to think of such insensibility.

One thing alone, however, threw a shade over the pallid brow of Felton.

At every noise he heard, the simple Puritan fancied he recognized the

step and voice of Milady coming to throw herself into his arms, to

accuse herself, and die with him.

All at once he started. His eyes became fixed upon a point of the sea,

commanded by the terrace where he was. With the eagle glance of a

sailor he had recognized there, where another would have seen only a

gull hovering over the waves, the sail of a sloop which was directed

toward the coast of France.

He grew deadly pale, placed his hand upon his heart, which was

breaking, and at once perceived all the treachery.

“One last favor, my Lord!” said he to the baron.

“What?” asked his Lordship.

“What o’clock is it?”

The baron drew out his watch. “It wants ten minutes to nine,” said he.

Milady had hastened her departure by an hour and a half. As soon as she

heard the cannon which announced the fatal event, she had ordered the

anchor to be weighed. The vessel was making way under a blue sky, at

great distance from the coast.

“God has so willed it!” said he, with the resignation of a fanatic; but

without, however, being able to take his eyes from that ship, on board

of which he doubtless fancied he could distinguish the white outline of

her to whom he had sacrificed his life.

De Winter followed his look, observed his feelings, and guessed all.

“Be punished _alone_, for the first, miserable man!” said Lord de

Winter to Felton, who was being dragged away with his eyes turned

toward the sea; “but I swear to you by the memory of my brother whom I

have loved so much that your accomplice is not saved.”

Felton lowered his head without pronouncing a syllable.

As to Lord de Winter, he descended the stairs rapidly, and went

straight to the port.

Chapter LX.

IN FRANCE

The first fear of the King of England, Charles I., on learning of the

death of the duke, was that such terrible news might discourage the

Rochellais; he tried, says Richelieu in his _Memoirs_, to conceal it

from them as long as possible, closing all the ports of his kingdom,

and carefully keeping watch that no vessel should sail until the army

which Buckingham was getting together had gone, taking upon himself, in

default of Buckingham, to superintend the departure.

He carried the strictness of this order so far as to detain in England

the ambassadors of Denmark, who had taken their leave, and the regular

ambassador of Holland, who was to take back to the port of Flushing the

Indian merchantmen of which Charles I. had made restitution to the

United Provinces.

But as he did not think of giving this order till five hours after the

event—that is to say, till two o’clock in the afternoon—two vessels had

already left the port, the one bearing, as we know, Milady, who,

already anticipating the event, was further confirmed in that belief by

seeing the black flag flying at the masthead of the admiral’s ship.

As to the second vessel, we will tell hereafter whom it carried, and

how it set sail.

During this time nothing new occurred in the camp at La Rochelle; only

the king, who was bored, as always, but perhaps a little more so in

camp than elsewhere, resolved to go incognito and spend the festival of

St. Louis at St. Germain, and asked the cardinal to order him an escort

of only twenty Musketeers. The cardinal, who sometimes became weary of

the king, granted this leave of absence with great pleasure to his

royal lieutenant, who promised to return about the fifteenth of

September.

M. de Tréville, being informed of this by his Eminence, packed his

portmanteau; and as without knowing the cause he knew the great desire

and even imperative need which his friends had of returning to Paris,

it goes without saying that he fixed upon them to form part of the

escort.

The four young men heard the news a quarter of an hour after M. de

Tréville, for they were the first to whom he communicated it. It was

then that D’Artagnan appreciated the favor the cardinal had conferred

upon him in making him at last enter the Musketeers—for without that

circumstance he would have been forced to remain in the camp while his

companions left it.

It goes without saying that this impatience to return toward Paris had

for a cause the danger which Mme. Bonacieux would run of meeting at the

convent of Béthune with Milady, her mortal enemy. Aramis therefore had

written immediately to Marie Michon, the seamstress at Tours who had

such fine acquaintances, to obtain from the queen authority for Mme.

Bonacieux to leave the convent, and to retire either into Lorraine or

Belgium. They had not long to wait for an answer. Eight or ten days

afterward Aramis received the following letter:

“MY DEAR COUSIN, Here is the authorization from my sister to withdraw

our little servant from the convent of Béthune, the air of which you

think is bad for her. My sister sends you this authorization with great

pleasure, for she is very partial to the little girl, to whom she

intends to be more serviceable hereafter.

“I salute you,

“MARIE MICHON”

To this letter was added an order, conceived in these terms:

“At the Louvre, August 10, 1628

“The superior of the convent of Béthune will place in the hands of the

person who shall present this note to her the novice who entered the

convent upon my recommendation and under my patronage.

“ANNE”

It may be easily imagined how the relationship between Aramis and a

seamstress who called the queen her sister amused the young men; but

Aramis, after having blushed two or three times up to the whites of his

eyes at the gross pleasantry of Porthos, begged his friends not to

revert to the subject again, declaring that if a single word more was

said to him about it, he would never again implore his cousins to

interfere in such affairs.

There was no further question, therefore, about Marie Michon among the

four Musketeers, who besides had what they wanted: that was, the order

to withdraw Mme. Bonacieux from the convent of the Carmelites of

Béthune. It was true that this order would not be of great use to them

while they were in camp at La Rochelle; that is to say, at the other

end of France. Therefore D’Artagnan was going to ask leave of absence

of M. de Tréville, confiding to him candidly the importance of his

departure, when the news was transmitted to him as well as to his three

friends that the king was about to set out for Paris with an escort of

twenty Musketeers, and that they formed part of the escort.

Their joy was great. The lackeys were sent on before with the baggage,

and they set out on the morning of the sixteenth.

The cardinal accompanied his Majesty from Surgères to Mauzes; and there

the king and his minister took leave of each other with great

demonstrations of friendship.

The king, however, who sought distraction, while traveling as fast as

possible—for he was anxious to be in Paris by the twenty-third—stopped

from time to time to fly the magpie, a pastime for which the taste had

been formerly inspired in him by de Luynes, and for which he had always

preserved a great predilection. Out of the twenty Musketeers sixteen,

when this took place, rejoiced greatly at this relaxation; but the

other four cursed it heartily. D’Artagnan, in particular, had a

perpetual buzzing in his ears, which Porthos explained thus: “A very

great lady has told me that this means that somebody is talking of you

somewhere.”

At length the escort passed through Paris on the twenty-third, in the

night. The king thanked M. de Tréville, and permitted him to distribute

furloughs for four days, on condition that the favored parties should

not appear in any public place, under penalty of the Bastille.

The first four furloughs granted, as may be imagined, were to our four

friends. Still further, Athos obtained of M. de Tréville six days

instead of four, and introduced into these six days two more nights—for

they set out on the twenty-fourth at five o’clock in the evening, and

as a further kindness M. de Tréville post-dated the leave to the

morning of the twenty-fifth.

“Good Lord!” said D’Artagnan, who, as we have often said, never

stumbled at anything. “It appears to me that we are making a great

trouble of a very simple thing. In two days, and by using up two or

three horses (that’s nothing; I have plenty of money), I am at Béthune.

I present my letter from the queen to the superior, and I bring back

the dear treasure I go to seek—not into Lorraine, not into Belgium, but

to Paris, where she will be much better concealed, particularly while

the cardinal is at La Rochelle. Well, once returned from the country,

half by the protection of her cousin, half through what we have

personally done for her, we shall obtain from the queen what we desire.

Remain, then, where you are, and do not exhaust yourselves with useless

fatigue. Myself and Planchet are all that such a simple expedition

requires.”

To this Athos replied quietly: “We also have money left—for I have not

yet drunk all my share of the diamond, and Porthos and Aramis have not

eaten all theirs. We can therefore use up four horses as well as one.

But consider, D’Artagnan,” added he, in a tone so solemn that it made

the young man shudder, “consider that Béthune is a city where the

cardinal has given rendezvous to a woman who, wherever she goes, brings

misery with her. If you had only to deal with four men, D’Artagnan, I

would allow you to go alone. You have to do with that woman! We four

will go; and I hope to God that with our four lackeys we may be in

sufficient number.”

“You terrify me, Athos!” cried D’Artagnan. “My God! what do you fear?”

“Everything!” replied Athos.

D’Artagnan examined the countenances of his companions, which, like

that of Athos, wore an impression of deep anxiety; and they continued

their route as fast as their horses could carry them, but without

adding another word.

On the evening of the twenty-fifth, as they were entering Arras, and as

D’Artagnan was dismounting at the inn of the Golden Harrow to drink a

glass of wine, a horseman came out of the post yard, where he had just

had a relay, started off at a gallop, and with a fresh horse took the

road to Paris. At the moment he passed through the gateway into the

street, the wind blew open the cloak in which he was wrapped, although

it was in the month of August, and lifted his hat, which the traveler

seized with his hand the moment it had left his head, pulling it

eagerly over his eyes.

D’Artagnan, who had his eyes fixed upon this man, became very pale, and

let his glass fall.

“What is the matter, monsieur?” said Planchet. “Oh, come, gentlemen, my

master is ill!”

The three friends hastened toward D’Artagnan, who, instead of being

ill, ran toward his horse. They stopped him at the door.

“Well, where the devil are you going now?” cried Athos.

“It is he!” cried D’Artagnan, pale with anger, and with the sweat on

his brow, “it is he! let me overtake him!”

“He? What he?” asked Athos.

“He, that man!”

“What man?”

“That cursed man, my evil genius, whom I have always met with when

threatened by some misfortune, he who accompanied that horrible woman

when I met her for the first time, he whom I was seeking when I

offended our Athos, he whom I saw on the very morning Madame Bonacieux

was abducted. I have seen him; that is he! I recognized him when the

wind blew upon his cloak.”

“The devil!” said Athos, musingly.

“To saddle, gentlemen! to saddle! Let us pursue him, and we shall

overtake him!”

“My dear friend,” said Aramis, “remember that he goes in an opposite

direction from that in which we are going, that he has a fresh horse,

and ours are fatigued, so that we shall disable our own horses without

even a chance of overtaking him. Let the man go, D’Artagnan; let us

save the woman.”

“Monsieur, monsieur!” cried a hostler, running out and looking after

the stranger, “monsieur, here is a paper which dropped out of your hat!

Eh, monsieur, eh!”

“Friend,” said D’Artagnan, “a half-pistole for that paper!”

“My faith, monsieur, with great pleasure! Here it is!”

The hostler, enchanted with the good day’s work he had done, returned

to the yard. D’Artagnan unfolded the paper.

“Well?” eagerly demanded all his three friends.

“Nothing but one word!” said D’Artagnan.

“Yes,” said Aramis, “but that one word is the name of some town or

village.”

“_Armentières_,” read Porthos; “Armentières? I don’t know such a

place.”

“And that name of a town or village is written in her hand!” cried

Athos.

“Come on, come on!” said D’Artagnan; “let us keep that paper carefully,

perhaps I have not thrown away my half-pistole. To horse, my friends,

to horse!”

And the four friends flew at a gallop along the road to Béthune.

Chapter LXI.

THE CARMELITE CONVENT AT BÉTHUNE

Great criminals bear about them a kind of predestination which makes

them surmount all obstacles, which makes them escape all dangers, up to

the moment which a wearied Providence has marked as the rock of their

impious fortunes.

It was thus with Milady. She escaped the cruisers of both nations, and

arrived at Boulogne without accident.

When landing at Portsmouth, Milady was an Englishwoman whom the

persecutions of the French drove from La Rochelle; when landing at

Boulogne, after a two days’ passage, she passed for a Frenchwoman whom

the English persecuted at Portsmouth out of their hatred for France.

Milady had, likewise, the best of passports—her beauty, her noble

appearance, and the liberality with which she distributed her pistoles.

Freed from the usual formalities by the affable smile and gallant

manners of an old governor of the port, who kissed her hand, she only

remained long enough at Boulogne to put into the post a letter,

conceived in the following terms:

“_To his Eminence Monseigneur the Cardinal Richelieu, in his camp

before La Rochelle_.

“MONSEIGNEUR, Let your Eminence be reassured. His Grace the Duke of

Buckingham _will not set out_ for France.

“MILADY DE ——

“BOULOGNE, evening of the twenty-fifth.

“P.S.—According to the desire of your Eminence, I report to the convent

of the Carmelites at Béthune, where I will await your orders.”

Accordingly, that same evening Milady commenced her journey. Night

overtook her; she stopped, and slept at an inn. At five o’clock the

next morning she again proceeded, and in three hours after entered

Béthune. She inquired for the convent of the Carmelites, and went

thither immediately.

The superior met her; Milady showed her the cardinal’s order. The

abbess assigned her a chamber, and had breakfast served.

All the past was effaced from the eyes of this woman; and her looks,

fixed on the future, beheld nothing but the high fortunes reserved for

her by the cardinal, whom she had so successfully served without his

name being in any way mixed up with the sanguinary affair. The ever-new

passions which consumed her gave to her life the appearance of those

clouds which float in the heavens, reflecting sometimes azure,

sometimes fire, sometimes the opaque blackness of the tempest, and

which leave no traces upon the earth behind them but devastation and

death.

After breakfast, the abbess came to pay her a visit. There is very

little amusement in the cloister, and the good superior was eager to

make the acquaintance of her new boarder.

Milady wished to please the abbess. This was a very easy matter for a

woman so really superior as she was. She tried to be agreeable, and she

was charming, winning the good superior by her varied conversation and

by the graces of her whole personality.

The abbess, who was the daughter of a noble house, took particular

delight in stories of the court, which so seldom travel to the

extremities of the kingdom, and which, above all, have so much

difficulty in penetrating the walls of convents, at whose threshold the

noise of the world dies away.

Milady, on the contrary, was quite conversant with all aristocratic

intrigues, amid which she had constantly lived for five or six years.

She made it her business, therefore, to amuse the good abbess with the

worldly practices of the court of France, mixed with the eccentric

pursuits of the king; she made for her the scandalous chronicle of the

lords and ladies of the court, whom the abbess knew perfectly by name,

touched lightly on the amours of the queen and the Duke of Buckingham,

talking a great deal to induce her auditor to talk a little.

But the abbess contented herself with listening and smiling without

replying a word. Milady, however, saw that this sort of narrative

amused her very much, and kept at it; only she now let her conversation

drift toward the cardinal.

But she was greatly embarrassed. She did not know whether the abbess

was a royalist or a cardinalist; she therefore confined herself to a

prudent middle course. But the abbess, on her part, maintained a

reserve still more prudent, contenting herself with making a profound

inclination of the head every time the fair traveler pronounced the

name of his Eminence.

Milady began to think she should soon grow weary of a convent life; she

resolved, then, to risk something in order that she might know how to

act afterward. Desirous of seeing how far the discretion of the good

abbess would go, she began to tell a story, obscure at first, but very

circumstantial afterward, about the cardinal, relating the amours of

the minister with Mme. d’Aiguillon, Marion de Lorme, and several other

gay women.

The abbess listened more attentively, grew animated by degrees, and

smiled.

“Good,” thought Milady; “she takes a pleasure in my conversation. If

she is a cardinalist, she has no fanaticism, at least.”

She then went on to describe the persecutions exercised by the cardinal

upon his enemies. The abbess only crossed herself, without approving or

disapproving.

This confirmed Milady in her opinion that the abbess was rather

royalist than cardinalist. Milady therefore continued, coloring her

narrations more and more.

“I am very ignorant of these matters,” said the abbess, at length; “but

however distant from the court we may be, however remote from the

interests of the world we may be placed, we have very sad examples of

what you have related. And one of our boarders has suffered much from

the vengeance and persecution of the cardinal!”

“One of your boarders?” said Milady; “oh, my God! Poor woman! I pity

her, then.”

“And you have reason, for she is much to be pitied. Imprisonment,

menaces, ill treatment—she has suffered everything. But after all,”

resumed the abbess, “Monsieur Cardinal has perhaps plausible motives

for acting thus; and though she has the look of an angel, we must not

always judge people by the appearance.”

“Good!” said Milady to herself; “who knows! I am about, perhaps, to

discover something here; I am in the vein.”

She tried to give her countenance an appearance of perfect candor.

“Alas,” said Milady, “I know it is so. It is said that we must not

trust to the face; but in what, then, shall we place confidence, if not

in the most beautiful work of the Lord? As for me, I shall be deceived

all my life perhaps, but I shall always have faith in a person whose

countenance inspires me with sympathy.”

“You would, then, be tempted to believe,” said the abbess, “that this

young person is innocent?”

“The cardinal pursues not only crimes,” said she: “there are certain

virtues which he pursues more severely than certain offenses.”

“Permit me, madame, to express my surprise,” said the abbess.

“At what?” said Milady, with the utmost ingenuousness.

“At the language you use.”

“What do you find so astonishing in that language?” said Milady,

smiling.

“You are the friend of the cardinal, for he sends you hither, and yet—”

“And yet I speak ill of him,” replied Milady, finishing the thought of

the superior.

“At least you don’t speak well of him.”

“That is because I am not his friend,” said she, sighing, “but his

victim!”

“But this letter in which he recommends you to me?”

“Is an order for me to confine myself to a sort of prison, from which

he will release me by one of his satellites.”

“But why have you not fled?”

“Whither should I go? Do you believe there is a spot on the earth which

the cardinal cannot reach if he takes the trouble to stretch forth his

hand? If I were a man, that would barely be possible; but what can a

woman do? This young boarder of yours, has she tried to fly?”

“No, that is true; but she—that is another thing; I believe she is

detained in France by some love affair.”

“Ah,” said Milady, with a sigh, “if she loves she is not altogether

wretched.”

“Then,” said the abbess, looking at Milady with increasing interest, “I

behold another poor victim?”

“Alas, yes,” said Milady.

The abbess looked at her for an instant with uneasiness, as if a fresh

thought suggested itself to her mind.

“You are not an enemy of our holy faith?” said she, hesitatingly.

“Who—I?” cried Milady; “I a Protestant? Oh, no! I call to witness the

God who hears us, that on the contrary I am a fervent Catholic!”

“Then, madame,” said the abbess, smiling, “be reassured; the house in

which you are shall not be a very hard prison, and we will do all in

our power to make you cherish your captivity. You will find here,

moreover, the young woman of whom I spoke, who is persecuted, no doubt,

in consequence of some court intrigue. She is amiable and

well-behaved.”

“What is her name?”

“She was sent to me by someone of high rank, under the name of Kitty. I

have not tried to discover her other name.”

“Kitty!” cried Milady. “What? Are you sure?”

“That she is called so? Yes, madame. Do you know her?”

Milady smiled to herself at the idea which had occurred to her that

this might be her old chambermaid. There was connected with the

remembrance of this girl a remembrance of anger; and a desire of

vengeance disordered the features of Milady, which, however,

immediately recovered the calm and benevolent expression which this

woman of a hundred faces had for a moment allowed them to lose.

“And when can I see this young lady, for whom I already feel so great a

sympathy?” asked Milady.

“Why, this evening,” said the abbess; “today even. But you have been

traveling these four days, as you told me yourself. This morning you

rose at five o’clock; you must stand in need of repose. Go to bed and

sleep; at dinnertime we will rouse you.”

Although Milady would very willingly have gone without sleep, sustained

as she was by all the excitements which a new adventure awakened in her

heart, ever thirsting for intrigues, she nevertheless accepted the

offer of the superior. During the last fifteen days she had experienced

so many and such various emotions that if her frame of iron was still

capable of supporting fatigue, her mind required repose.

She therefore took leave of the abbess, and went to bed, softly rocked

by the ideas of vengeance which the name of Kitty had naturally brought

to her thoughts. She remembered that almost unlimited promise which the

cardinal had given her if she succeeded in her enterprise. She had

succeeded; D’Artagnan was then in her power!

One thing alone frightened her; that was the remembrance of her

husband, the Comte de la Fère, whom she had believed dead, or at least

expatriated, and whom she found again in Athos—the best friend of

D’Artagnan.

But alas, if he was the friend of D’Artagnan, he must have lent him his

assistance in all the proceedings by whose aid the queen had defeated

the project of his Eminence; if he was the friend of D’Artagnan, he was

the enemy of the cardinal; and she doubtless would succeed in involving

him in the vengeance by which she hoped to destroy the young Musketeer.

All these hopes were so many sweet thoughts for Milady; so, rocked by

them, she soon fell asleep.

She was awakened by a soft voice which sounded at the foot of her bed.

She opened her eyes, and saw the abbess, accompanied by a young woman

with light hair and delicate complexion, who fixed upon her a look full

of benevolent curiosity.

The face of the young woman was entirely unknown to her. Each examined

the other with great attention, while exchanging the customary

compliments; both were very handsome, but of quite different styles of

beauty. Milady, however, smiled in observing that she excelled the

young woman by far in her high air and aristocratic bearing. It is true

that the habit of a novice, which the young woman wore, was not very

advantageous in a contest of this kind.

The abbess introduced them to each other. When this formality was

ended, as her duties called her to chapel, she left the two young women

alone.

The novice, seeing Milady in bed, was about to follow the example of

the superior; but Milady stopped her.

“How, madame,” said she, “I have scarcely seen you, and you already

wish to deprive me of your company, upon which I had counted a little,

I must confess, for the time I have to pass here?”

“No, madame,” replied the novice, “only I thought I had chosen my time

ill; you were asleep, you are fatigued.”

“Well,” said Milady, “what can those who sleep wish for—a happy

awakening? This awakening you have given me; allow me, then, to enjoy

it at my ease,” and taking her hand, she drew her toward the armchair

by the bedside.

The novice sat down.

“How unfortunate I am!” said she; “I have been here six months without

the shadow of recreation. You arrive, and your presence was likely to

afford me delightful company; yet I expect, in all probability, to quit

the convent at any moment.”

“How, you are going soon?” asked Milady.

“At least I hope so,” said the novice, with an expression of joy which

she made no effort to disguise.

“I think I learned you had suffered persecutions from the cardinal,”

continued Milady; “that would have been another motive for sympathy

between us.”

“What I have heard, then, from our good mother is true; you have

likewise been a victim of that wicked priest.”

“Hush!” said Milady; “let us not, even here, speak thus of him. All my

misfortunes arise from my having said nearly what you have said before

a woman whom I thought my friend, and who betrayed me. Are you also the

victim of a treachery?”

“No,” said the novice, “but of my devotion—of a devotion to a woman I

loved, for whom I would have laid down my life, for whom I would give

it still.”

“And who has abandoned you—is that it?”

“I have been sufficiently unjust to believe so; but during the last two

or three days I have obtained proof to the contrary, for which I thank

God—for it would have cost me very dear to think she had forgotten me.

But you, madame, you appear to be free,” continued the novice; “and if

you were inclined to fly it only rests with yourself to do so.”

“Whither would you have me go, without friends, without money, in a

part of France with which I am unacquainted, and where I have never

been before?”

“Oh,” cried the novice, “as to friends, you would have them wherever

you want, you appear so good and are so beautiful!”

“That does not prevent,” replied Milady, softening her smile so as to

give it an angelic expression, “my being alone or being persecuted.”

“Hear me,” said the novice; “we must trust in heaven. There always

comes a moment when the good you have done pleads your cause before

God; and see, perhaps it is a happiness for you, humble and powerless

as I am, that you have met with me, for if I leave this place, well—I

have powerful friends, who, after having exerted themselves on my

account, may also exert themselves for you.”

“Oh, when I said I was alone,” said Milady, hoping to make the novice

talk by talking of herself, “it is not for want of friends in high

places; but these friends themselves tremble before the cardinal. The

queen herself does not dare to oppose the terrible minister. I have

proof that her Majesty, notwithstanding her excellent heart, has more

than once been obliged to abandon to the anger of his Eminence persons

who had served her.”

“Trust me, madame; the queen may appear to have abandoned those

persons, but we must not put faith in appearances. The more they are

persecuted, the more she thinks of them; and often, when they least

expect it, they have proof of a kind remembrance.”

“Alas!” said Milady, “I believe so; the queen is so good!”

“Oh, you know her, then, that lovely and noble queen, that you speak of

her thus!” cried the novice, with enthusiasm.

“That is to say,” replied Milady, driven into her entrenchment, “that I

have not the honor of knowing her personally; but I know a great number

of her most intimate friends. I am acquainted with Monsieur de Putange;

I met Monsieur Dujart in England; I know Monsieur de Tréville.”

“Monsieur de Tréville!” exclaimed the novice, “do you know Monsieur de

Tréville?”

“Yes, perfectly well—intimately even.”

“The captain of the king’s Musketeers?”

“The captain of the king’s Musketeers.”

“Why, then, only see!” cried the novice; “we shall soon be well

acquainted, almost friends. If you know Monsieur de Tréville, you must

have visited him?”

“Often!” said Milady, who, having entered this track, and perceiving

that falsehood succeeded, was determined to follow it to the end.

“With him, then, you must have seen some of his Musketeers?”

“All those he is in the habit of receiving!” replied Milady, for whom

this conversation began to have a real interest.

“Name a few of those whom you know, and you will see if they are my

friends.”

“Well!” said Milady, embarrassed, “I know Monsieur de Louvigny,

Monsieur de Courtivron, Monsieur de Ferussac.”

The novice let her speak, then seeing that she paused, she said, “Don’t

you know a gentleman named Athos?”

Milady became as pale as the sheets in which she was lying, and

mistress as she was of herself, could not help uttering a cry, seizing

the hand of the novice, and devouring her with looks.

“What is the matter? Good God!” asked the poor woman, “have I said

anything that has wounded you?”

“No; but the name struck me, because I also have known that gentleman,

and it appeared strange to me to meet with a person who appears to know

him well.”

“Oh, yes, very well; not only him, but some of his friends, Messieurs

Porthos and Aramis!”

“Indeed! you know them likewise? I know them,” cried Milady, who began

to feel a chill penetrate her heart.

“Well, if you know them, you know that they are good and free

companions. Why do you not apply to them, if you stand in need of

help?”

“That is to say,” stammered Milady, “I am not really very intimate with

any of them. I know them from having heard one of their friends,

Monsieur d’Artagnan, say a great deal about them.”

“You know Monsieur d’Artagnan!” cried the novice, in her turn seizing

the hands of Milady and devouring her with her eyes.

Then remarking the strange expression of Milady’s countenance, she

said, “Pardon me, madame; you know him by what title?”

“Why,” replied Milady, embarrassed, “why, by the title of friend.”

“You deceive me, madame,” said the novice; “you have been his

mistress!”

“It is you who have been his mistress, madame!” cried Milady, in her

turn.

“I?” said the novice.

“Yes, you! I know you now. You are Madame Bonacieux!”

The young woman drew back, filled with surprise and terror.

“Oh, do not deny it! Answer!” continued Milady.

“Well, yes, madame,” said the novice, “Are we rivals?”

The countenance of Milady was illumined by so savage a joy that under

any other circumstances Mme. Bonacieux would have fled in terror; but

she was absorbed by jealousy.

“Speak, madame!” resumed Mme. Bonacieux, with an energy of which she

might not have been believed capable. “Have you been, or are you, his

mistress?”

“Oh, no!” cried Milady, with an accent that admitted no doubt of her

truth. “Never, never!”

“I believe you,” said Mme. Bonacieux; “but why, then, did you cry out

so?”

“Do you not understand?” said Milady, who had already overcome her

agitation and recovered all her presence of mind.

“How can I understand? I know nothing.”

“Can you not understand that Monsieur d’Artagnan, being my friend,

might take me into his confidence?”

“Truly?”

“Do you not perceive that I know all—your abduction from the little

house at St. Germain, his despair, that of his friends, and their

useless inquiries up to this moment? How could I help being astonished

when, without having the least expectation of such a thing, I meet you

face to face—you, of whom we have so often spoken together, you whom he

loves with all his soul, you whom he had taught me to love before I had

seen you! Ah, dear Constance, I have found you, then; I see you at

last!”

And Milady stretched out her arms to Mme. Bonacieux, who, convinced by

what she had just said, saw nothing in this woman whom an instant

before she had believed her rival but a sincere and devoted friend.

“Oh, pardon me, pardon me!” cried she, sinking upon the shoulders of

Milady. “Pardon me, I love him so much!”

These two women held each other for an instant in a close embrace.

Certainly, if Milady’s strength had been equal to her hatred, Mme.

Bonacieux would never have left that embrace alive. But not being able

to stifle her, she smiled upon her.

“Oh, you beautiful, good little creature!” said Milady. “How delighted

I am to have found you! Let me look at you!” and while saying these

words, she absolutely devoured her by her looks. “Oh, yes it is you

indeed! From what he has told me, I know you now. I recognize you

perfectly.”

The poor young woman could not possibly suspect what frightful cruelty

was behind the rampart of that pure brow, behind those brilliant eyes

in which she read nothing but interest and compassion.

“Then you know what I have suffered,” said Mme. Bonacieux, “since he

has told you what he has suffered; but to suffer for him is happiness.”

Milady replied mechanically, “Yes, that is happiness.” She was thinking

of something else.

“And then,” continued Mme. Bonacieux, “my punishment is drawing to a

close. Tomorrow, this evening, perhaps, I shall see him again; and then

the past will no longer exist.”

“This evening?” asked Milady, roused from her reverie by these words.

“What do you mean? Do you expect news from him?”

“I expect himself.”

“Himself? D’Artagnan here?”

“Himself!”

“But that’s impossible! He is at the siege of La Rochelle with the

cardinal. He will not return till after the taking of the city.”

“Ah, you fancy so! But is there anything impossible for my D’Artagnan,

the noble and loyal gentleman?”

“Oh, I cannot believe you!”

“Well, read, then!” said the unhappy young woman, in the excess of her

pride and joy, presenting a letter to Milady.

“The writing of Madame de Chevreuse!” said Milady to herself. “Ah, I

always thought there was some secret understanding in that quarter!”

And she greedily read the following few lines:

MY DEAR CHILD, Hold yourself ready. _Our friend_ will see you soon, and

he will only see you to release you from that imprisonment in which

your safety required you should be concealed. Prepare, then, for your

departure, and never despair of us.

Our charming Gascon has just proved himself as brave and faithful

as ever. Tell him that certain parties are grateful for the warning

he has given.

“Yes, yes,” said Milady; “the letter is precise. Do you know what that

warning was?”

“No, I only suspect he has warned the queen against some fresh

machinations of the cardinal.”

“Yes, that’s it, no doubt!” said Milady, returning the letter to Mme.

Bonacieux, and letting her head sink pensively upon her bosom.

At that moment they heard the gallop of a horse.

“Oh!” cried Mme. Bonacieux, darting to the window, “can it be he?”

Milady remained still in bed, petrified by surprise; so many unexpected

things happened to her all at once that for the first time she was at a

loss.

“He, he!” murmured she; “can it be he?” And she remained in bed with

her eyes fixed.

“Alas, no!” said Mme. Bonacieux; “it is a man I don’t know, although he

seems to be coming here. Yes, he checks his pace; he stops at the gate;

he rings.”

Milady sprang out of bed.

“You are sure it is not he?” said she.

“Yes, yes, very sure!”

“Perhaps you did not see well.”

“Oh, if I were to see the plume of his hat, the end of his cloak, I

should know _him!_”

Milady was dressing herself all the time.

“Yes, he has entered.”

“It is for you or me!”

“My God, how agitated you seem!”

“Yes, I admit it. I have not your confidence; I fear the cardinal.”

“Hush!” said Mme. Bonacieux; “somebody is coming.”

Immediately the door opened, and the superior entered.

“Did you come from Boulogne?” demanded she of Milady.

“Yes,” replied she, trying to recover her self-possession. “Who wants

me?”

“A man who will not tell his name, but who comes from the cardinal.”

“And who wishes to speak with me?”

“Who wishes to speak to a lady recently come from Boulogne.”

“Then let him come in, if you please.”

“Oh, my God, my God!” cried Mme. Bonacieux. “Can it be bad news?”

“I fear it.”

“I will leave you with this stranger; but as soon as he is gone, if you

will permit me, I will return.”

“_Permit_ you? I _beseech_ you.”

The superior and Mme. Bonacieux retired.

Milady remained alone, with her eyes fixed upon the door. An instant

later, the jingling of spurs was heard upon the stairs, steps drew

near, the door opened, and a man appeared.

Milady uttered a cry of joy; this man was the Comte de Rochefort—the

demoniacal tool of his Eminence.

Chapter LXII.

TWO VARIETIES OF DEMONS

Ah,” cried Milady and Rochefort together, “it is you!”

“Yes, it is I.”

“And you come?” asked Milady.

“From La Rochelle; and you?”

“From England.”

“Buckingham?”

“Dead or desperately wounded, as I left without having been able to

hear anything of him. A fanatic has just assassinated him.”

“Ah,” said Rochefort, with a smile; “this is a fortunate chance—one

that will delight his Eminence! Have you informed him of it?”

“I wrote to him from Boulogne. But what brings you here?”

“His Eminence was uneasy, and sent me to find you.”

“I only arrived yesterday.”

“And what have you been doing since yesterday?”

“I have not lost my time.”

“Oh, I don’t doubt that.”

“Do you know whom I have encountered here?”

“No.”

“Guess.”

“How can I?”

“That young woman whom the queen took out of prison.”

“The mistress of that fellow D’Artagnan?”

“Yes; Madame Bonacieux, with whose retreat the cardinal was

unacquainted.”

“Well, well,” said Rochefort, “here is a chance which may pair off with

the other! Monsieur Cardinal is indeed a privileged man!”

“Imagine my astonishment,” continued Milady, “when I found myself face

to face with this woman!”

“Does she know you?”

“No.”

“Then she looks upon you as a stranger?”

Milady smiled. “I am her best friend.”

“Upon my honor,” said Rochefort, “it takes you, my dear countess, to

perform such miracles!”

“And it is well I can, Chevalier,” said Milady, “for do you know what

is going on here?”

“No.”

“They will come for her tomorrow or the day after, with an order from

the queen.”

“Indeed! And who?”

“D’Artagnan and his friends.”

“Indeed, they will go so far that we shall be obliged to send them to

the Bastille.”

“Why is it not done already?”

“What would you? The cardinal has a weakness for these men which I

cannot comprehend.”

“Indeed!”

“Yes.”

“Well, then, tell him this, Rochefort. Tell him that our conversation

at the inn of the Red Dovecot was overheard by these four men; tell him

that after his departure one of them came up to me and took from me by

violence the safe-conduct which he had given me; tell him they warned

Lord de Winter of my journey to England; that this time they nearly

foiled my mission as they foiled the affair of the studs; tell him that

among these four men two only are to be feared—D’Artagnan and Athos;

tell him that the third, Aramis, is the lover of Madame de Chevreuse—he

may be left alone, we know his secret, and it may be useful; as to the

fourth, Porthos, he is a fool, a simpleton, a blustering booby, not

worth troubling himself about.”

“But these four men must be now at the siege of La Rochelle?”

“I thought so, too; but a letter which Madame Bonacieux has received

from Madame the Constable, and which she has had the imprudence to show

me, leads me to believe that these four men, on the contrary, are on

the road hither to take her away.”

“The devil! What’s to be done?”

“What did the cardinal say about me?”

“I was to take your dispatches, written or verbal, and return by post;

and when he shall know what you have done, he will advise what you have

to do.”

“I must, then, remain here?”

“Here, or in the neighborhood.”

“You cannot take me with you?”

“No, the order is imperative. Near the camp you might be recognized;

and your presence, you must be aware, would compromise the cardinal.”

“Then I must wait here, or in the neighborhood?”

“Only tell me beforehand where you will wait for intelligence from the

cardinal; let me know always where to find you.”

“Observe, it is probable that I may not be able to remain here.”

“Why?”

“You forget that my enemies may arrive at any minute.”

“That’s true; but is this little woman, then, to escape his Eminence?”

“Bah!” said Milady, with a smile that belonged only to herself; “you

forget that I am her best friend.”

“Ah, that’s true! I may then tell the cardinal, with respect to this

little woman—”

“That he may be at ease.”

“Is that all?”

“He will know what that means.”

“He will guess, at least. Now, then, what had I better do?”

“Return instantly. It appears to me that the news you bear is worth the

trouble of a little diligence.”

“My chaise broke down coming into Lilliers.”

“Capital!”

“What, _capital?_”

“Yes, I want your chaise.”

“And how shall I travel, then?”

“On horseback.”

“You talk very comfortably,—a hundred and eighty leagues!”

“What’s that?”

“One can do it! Afterward?”

“Afterward? Why, in passing through Lilliers you will send me your

chaise, with an order to your servant to place himself at my disposal.”

“Well.”

“You have, no doubt, some order from the cardinal about you?”

“I have my _full power_.”

“Show it to the abbess, and tell her that someone will come and fetch

me, either today or tomorrow, and that I am to follow the person who

presents himself in your name.”

“Very well.”

“Don’t forget to treat me harshly in speaking of me to the abbess.”

“To what purpose?”

“I am a victim of the cardinal. It is necessary to inspire confidence

in that poor little Madame Bonacieux.”

“That’s true. Now, will you make me a report of all that has happened?”

“Why, I have related the events to you. You have a good memory; repeat

what I have told you. A paper may be lost.”

“You are right; only let me know where to find you that I may not run

needlessly about the neighborhood.”

“That’s correct; wait!”

“Do you want a map?”

“Oh, I know this country marvelously!”

“You? When were you here?”

“I was brought up here.”

“Truly?”

“It is worth something, you see, to have been brought up somewhere.”

“You will wait for me, then?”

“Let me reflect a little! Ay, that will do—at Armentières.”

“Where is that Armentières?”

“A little town on the Lys; I shall only have to cross the river, and I

shall be in a foreign country.”

“Capital! but it is understood you will only cross the river in case of

danger.”

“That is well understood.”

“And in that case, how shall I know where you are?”

“You do not want your lackey?”

“Is he a sure man?”

“To the proof.”

“Give him to me. Nobody knows him. I will leave him at the place I

quit, and he will conduct you to me.”

“And you say you will wait for me at Armentières?”

“At Armentières.”

“Write that name on a bit of paper, lest I should forget it. There is

nothing compromising in the name of a town. Is it not so?”

“Eh, who knows? Never mind,” said Milady, writing the name on half a

sheet of paper; “I will compromise myself.”

“Well,” said Rochefort, taking the paper from Milady, folding it, and

placing it in the lining of his hat, “you may be easy. I will do as

children do, for fear of losing the paper—repeat the name along the

route. Now, is that all?”

“I believe so.”

“Let us see: Buckingham dead or grievously wounded; your conversation

with the cardinal overheard by the four Musketeers; Lord de Winter

warned of your arrival at Portsmouth; D’Artagnan and Athos to the

Bastille; Aramis the lover of Madame de Chevreuse; Porthos an ass;

Madame Bonacieux found again; to send you the chaise as soon as

possible; to place my lackey at your disposal; to make you out a victim

of the cardinal in order that the abbess may entertain no suspicion;

Armentières, on the banks of the Lys. Is that all, then?”

“In truth, my dear Chevalier, you are a miracle of memory. _A propos_,

add one thing—”

“What?”

“I saw some very pretty woods which almost touch the convent garden.

Say that I am permitted to walk in those woods. Who knows? Perhaps I

shall stand in need of a back door for retreat.”

“You think of everything.”

“And you forget one thing.”

“What?”

“To ask me if I want money.”

“That’s true. How much do you want?”

“All you have in gold.”

“I have five hundred pistoles, or thereabouts.”

“I have as much. With a thousand pistoles one may face everything.

Empty your pockets.”

“There.”

“Right. And you go—”

“In an hour—time to eat a morsel, during which I shall send for a post

horse.”

“Capital! Adieu, Chevalier.”

“Adieu, Countess.”

“Commend me to the cardinal.”

“Commend me to Satan.”

Milady and Rochefort exchanged a smile and separated. An hour afterward

Rochefort set out at a grand gallop; five hours after that he passed

through Arras.

Our readers already know how he was recognized by D’Artagnan, and how

that recognition by inspiring fear in the four Musketeers had given

fresh activity to their journey.

Chapter LXIII.

THE DROP OF WATER

Rochefort had scarcely departed when Mme. Bonacieux re-entered. She

found Milady with a smiling countenance.

“Well,” said the young woman, “what you dreaded has happened. This

evening, or tomorrow, the cardinal will send someone to take you away.”

“Who told you that, my dear?” asked Milady.

“I heard it from the mouth of the messenger himself.”

“Come and sit down close to me,” said Milady.

“Here I am.”

“Wait till I assure myself that nobody hears us.”

“Why all these precautions?”

“You shall know.”

Milady arose, went to the door, opened it, looked in the corridor, and

then returned and seated herself close to Mme. Bonacieux.

“Then,” said she, “he has well played his part.”

“Who has?”

“He who just now presented himself to the abbess as a messenger from

the cardinal.”

“It was, then, a part he was playing?”

“Yes, my child.”

“That man, then, was not—”

“That man,” said Milady, lowering her voice, “is my brother.”

“Your brother!” cried Mme. Bonacieux.

“No one must know this secret, my dear, but yourself. If you reveal it

to anyone in the world, I shall be lost, and perhaps yourself

likewise.”

“Oh, my God!”

“Listen. This is what has happened: My brother, who was coming to my

assistance to take me away by force if it were necessary, met with the

emissary of the cardinal, who was coming in search of me. He followed

him. At a solitary and retired part of the road he drew his sword, and

required the messenger to deliver up to him the papers of which he was

the bearer. The messenger resisted; my brother killed him.”

“Oh!” said Mme. Bonacieux, shuddering.

“Remember, that was the only means. Then my brother determined to

substitute cunning for force. He took the papers, and presented himself

here as the emissary of the cardinal, and in an hour or two a carriage

will come to take me away by the orders of his Eminence.”

“I understand. It is your brother who sends this carriage.”

“Exactly; but that is not all. That letter you have received, and which

you believe to be from Madame de Chevreuse—”

“Well?”

“It is a forgery.”

“How can that be?”

“Yes, a forgery; it is a snare to prevent your making any resistance

when they come to fetch you.”

“But it is D’Artagnan that will come.”

“Do not deceive yourself. D’Artagnan and his friends are detained at

the siege of La Rochelle.”

“How do you know that?”

“My brother met some emissaries of the cardinal in the uniform of

Musketeers. You would have been summoned to the gate; you would have

believed yourself about to meet friends; you would have been abducted,

and conducted back to Paris.”

“Oh, my God! My senses fail me amid such a chaos of iniquities. I feel,

if this continues,” said Mme. Bonacieux, raising her hands to her

forehead, “I shall go mad!”

“Stop—”

“What?”

“I hear a horse’s steps; it is my brother setting off again. I should

like to offer him a last salute. Come!”

Milady opened the window, and made a sign to Mme. Bonacieux to join

her. The young woman complied.

Rochefort passed at a gallop.

“Adieu, brother!” cried Milady.

The chevalier raised his head, saw the two young women, and without

stopping, waved his hand in a friendly way to Milady.

“The good George!” said she, closing the window with an expression of

countenance full of affection and melancholy. And she resumed her seat,

as if plunged in reflections entirely personal.

“Dear lady,” said Mme. Bonacieux, “pardon me for interrupting you; but

what do you advise me to do? Good heaven! You have more experience than

I have. Speak; I will listen.”

“In the first place,” said Milady, “it is possible I may be deceived,

and that D’Artagnan and his friends may really come to your

assistance.”

“Oh, that would be too much!” cried Mme. Bonacieux, “so much happiness

is not in store for me!”

“Then you comprehend it would be only a question of time, a sort of

race, which should arrive first. If your friends are the more speedy,

you are to be saved; if the satellites of the cardinal, you are lost.”

“Oh, yes, yes; lost beyond redemption! What, then, to do? What to do?”

“There would be a very simple means, very natural—”

“Tell me what!”

“To wait, concealed in the neighborhood, and assure yourself who are

the men who come to ask for you.”

“But where can I wait?”

“Oh, there is no difficulty in that. I shall stop and conceal myself a

few leagues hence until my brother can rejoin me. Well, I take you with

me; we conceal ourselves, and wait together.”

“But I shall not be allowed to go; I am almost a prisoner.”

“As they believe that I go in consequence of an order from the

cardinal, no one will believe you anxious to follow me.”

“Well?”

“Well! The carriage is at the door; you bid me adieu; you mount the

step to embrace me a last time; my brother’s servant, who comes to

fetch me, is told how to proceed; he makes a sign to the postillion,

and we set off at a gallop.”

“But D’Artagnan! D’Artagnan! if he comes?”

“Shall we not know it?”

“How?”

“Nothing easier. We will send my brother’s servant back to Béthune,

whom, as I told you, we can trust. He shall assume a disguise, and

place himself in front of the convent. If the emissaries of the

cardinal arrive, he will take no notice; if it is Monsieur d’Artagnan

and his friends, he will bring them to us.”

“He knows them, then?”

“Doubtless. Has he not seen Monsieur d’Artagnan at my house?”

“Oh, yes, yes; you are right. Thus all may go well—all may be for the

best; but we do not go far from this place?”

“Seven or eight leagues at the most. We will keep on the frontiers, for

instance; and at the first alarm we can leave France.”

“And what can we do there?”

“Wait.”

“But if they come?”

“My brother’s carriage will be here first.”

“If I should happen to be any distance from you when the carriage comes

for you—at dinner or supper, for instance?”

“Do one thing.”

“What is that?”

“Tell your good superior that in order that we may be as much together

as possible, you ask her permission to share my repast.”

“Will she permit it?”

“What inconvenience can it be?”

“Oh, delightful! In this way we shall not be separated for an instant.”

“Well, go down to her, then, to make your request. I feel my head a

little confused; I will take a turn in the garden.”

“Go; and where shall I find you?”

“Here, in an hour.”

“Here, in an hour. Oh, you are so kind, and I am so grateful!”

“How can I avoid interesting myself for one who is so beautiful and so

amiable? Are you not the beloved of one of my best friends?”

“Dear D’Artagnan! Oh, how he will thank you!”

“I hope so. Now, then, all is agreed; let us go down.”

“You are going into the garden?”

“Yes.”

“Go along this corridor, down a little staircase, and you are in it.”

“Excellent; thank you!”

And the two women parted, exchanging charming smiles.

Milady had told the truth—her head was confused, for her ill-arranged

plans clashed one another like chaos. She required to be alone that she

might put her thoughts a little into order. She saw vaguely the future;

but she stood in need of a little silence and quiet to give all her

ideas, as yet confused, a distinct form and a regular plan.

What was most pressing was to get Mme. Bonacieux away, and convey her

to a place of safety, and there, if matters required, make her a

hostage. Milady began to have doubts of the issue of this terrible

duel, in which her enemies showed as much perseverance as she did

animosity.

Besides, she felt as we feel when a storm is coming on—that this issue

was near, and could not fail to be terrible.

The principal thing for her, then, was, as we have said, to keep Mme.

Bonacieux in her power. Mme. Bonacieux was the very life of D’Artagnan.

This was more than his life, the life of the woman he loved; this was,

in case of ill fortune, a means of temporizing and obtaining good

conditions.

Now, this point was settled; Mme. Bonacieux, without any suspicion,

accompanied her. Once concealed with her at Armentières, it would be

easy to make her believe that D’Artagnan had not come to Béthune. In

fifteen days at most, Rochefort would be back; besides, during that

fifteen days she would have time to think how she could best avenge

herself on the four friends. She would not be weary, thank God! for she

should enjoy the sweetest pastime such events could accord a woman of

her character—perfecting a beautiful vengeance.

Revolving all this in her mind, she cast her eyes around her, and

arranged the topography of the garden in her head. Milady was like a

good general who contemplates at the same time victory and defeat, and

who is quite prepared, according to the chances of the battle, to march

forward or to beat a retreat.

At the end of an hour she heard a soft voice calling her; it was Mme.

Bonacieux’s. The good abbess had naturally consented to her request;

and as a commencement, they were to sup together.

On reaching the courtyard, they heard the noise of a carriage which

stopped at the gate.

Milady listened.

“Do you hear anything?” said she.

“Yes, the rolling of a carriage.”

“It is the one my brother sends for us.”

“Oh, my God!”

“Come, come! courage!”

The bell of the convent gate was sounded; Milady was not mistaken.

“Go to your chamber,” said she to Mme. Bonacieux; “you have perhaps

some jewels you would like to take.”

“I have his letters,” said she.

“Well, go and fetch them, and come to my apartment. We will snatch some

supper; we shall perhaps travel part of the night, and must keep our

strength up.”

“Great God!” said Mme. Bonacieux, placing her hand upon her bosom, “my

heart beats so I cannot walk.”

“Courage, courage! remember that in a quarter of an hour you will be

safe; and think that what you are about to do is for _his_ sake.”

“Yes, yes, everything for him. You have restored my courage by a single

word; go, I will rejoin you.”

Milady ran up to her apartment quickly; she there found Rochefort’s

lackey, and gave him his instructions.

He was to wait at the gate; if by chance the Musketeers should appear,

the carriage was to set off as fast as possible, pass around the

convent, and go and wait for Milady at a little village which was

situated at the other side of the wood. In this case Milady would cross

the garden and gain the village on foot. As we have already said,

Milady was admirably acquainted with this part of France.

If the Musketeers did not appear, things were to go on as had been

agreed; Mme. Bonacieux was to get into the carriage as if to bid her

adieu, and she was to take away Mme. Bonacieux.

Mme. Bonacieux came in; and to remove all suspicion, if she had any,

Milady repeated to the lackey, before her, the latter part of her

instructions.

Milady asked some questions about the carriage. It was a chaise drawn

by three horses, driven by a postillion; Rochefort’s lackey would

precede it, as courier.

Milady was wrong in fearing that Mme. Bonacieux would have any

suspicion. The poor young woman was too pure to suppose that any female

could be guilty of such perfidy; besides, the name of the Comtesse de

Winter, which she had heard the abbess pronounce, was wholly unknown to

her, and she was even ignorant that a woman had had so great and so

fatal a share in the misfortune of her life.

“You see,” said she, when the lackey had gone out, “everything is

ready. The abbess suspects nothing, and believes that I am taken by

order of the cardinal. This man goes to give his last orders; take the

least thing, drink a finger of wine, and let us be gone.”

“Yes,” said Mme. Bonacieux, mechanically, “yes, let us be gone.”

Milady made her a sign to sit down opposite, poured her a small glass

of Spanish wine, and helped her to the wing of a chicken.

“See,” said she, “if everything does not second us! Here is night

coming on; by daybreak we shall have reached our retreat, and nobody

can guess where we are. Come, courage! take something.”

Mme. Bonacieux ate a few mouthfuls mechanically, and just touched the

glass with her lips.

“Come, come!” said Milady, lifting hers to her mouth, “do as I do.”

But at the moment the glass touched her lips, her hand remained

suspended; she heard something on the road which sounded like the

rattling of a distant gallop. Then it grew nearer, and it seemed to

her, almost at the same time, that she heard the neighing of horses.

This noise acted upon her joy like the storm which awakens the sleeper

in the midst of a happy dream; she grew pale and ran to the window,

while Mme. Bonacieux, rising all in a tremble, supported herself upon

her chair to avoid falling. Nothing was yet to be seen, only they heard

the galloping draw nearer.

“Oh, my God!” said Mme. Bonacieux, “what is that noise?”

“That of either our friends or our enemies,” said Milady, with her

terrible coolness. “Stay where you are, I will tell you.”

Mme. Bonacieux remained standing, mute, motionless, and pale as a

statue.

The noise became louder; the horses could not be more than a hundred

and fifty paces distant. If they were not yet to be seen, it was

because the road made an elbow. The noise became so distinct that the

horses might be counted by the rattle of their hoofs.

Milady gazed with all the power of her attention; it was just light

enough for her to see who was coming.

All at once, at the turning of the road she saw the glitter of laced

hats and the waving of feathers; she counted two, then five, then eight

horsemen. One of them preceded the rest by double the length of his

horse.

Milady uttered a stifled groan. In the first horseman she recognized

D’Artagnan.

“Oh, my God, my God,” cried Mme. Bonacieux, “what is it?”

“It is the uniform of the cardinal’s Guards. Not an instant to be lost!

Fly, fly!”

“Yes, yes, let us fly!” repeated Mme. Bonacieux, but without being able

to make a step, glued as she was to the spot by terror.

They heard the horsemen pass under the windows.

“Come, then, come, then!” cried Milady, trying to drag the young woman

along by the arm. “Thanks to the garden, we yet can flee; I have the

key, but make haste! in five minutes it will be too late!”

Mme. Bonacieux tried to walk, made two steps, and sank upon her knees.

Milady tried to raise and carry her, but could not do it.

At this moment they heard the rolling of the carriage, which at the

approach of the Musketeers set off at a gallop. Then three or four

shots were fired.

“For the last time, will you come?” cried Milady.

“Oh, my God, my God! you see my strength fails me; you see plainly I

cannot walk. Flee alone!”

“Flee alone, and leave you here? No, no, never!” cried Milady.

All at once she paused, a livid flash darted from her eyes; she ran to

the table, emptied into Mme. Bonacieux’s glass the contents of a ring

which she opened with singular quickness. It was a grain of a reddish

color, which dissolved immediately.

Then, taking the glass with a firm hand, she said, “Drink. This wine

will give you strength, drink!” And she put the glass to the lips of

the young woman, who drank mechanically.

“This is not the way that I wished to avenge myself,” said Milady,

replacing the glass upon the table, with an infernal smile, “but, my

faith! we do what we can!” And she rushed out of the room.

Mme. Bonacieux saw her go without being able to follow her; she was

like people who dream they are pursued, and who in vain try to walk.

A few moments passed; a great noise was heard at the gate. Every

instant Mme. Bonacieux expected to see Milady, but she did not return.

Several times, with terror, no doubt, the cold sweat burst from her

burning brow.

At length she heard the grating of the hinges of the opening gates; the

noise of boots and spurs resounded on the stairs. There was a great

murmur of voices which continued to draw near, amid which she seemed to

hear her own name pronounced.

All at once she uttered a loud cry of joy, and darted toward the door;

she had recognized the voice of D’Artagnan.

“D’Artagnan! D’Artagnan!” cried she, “is it you? This way! this way!”

“Constance? Constance?” replied the young man, “where are you? where

are you? My God!”

At the same moment the door of the cell yielded to a shock, rather than

opened; several men rushed into the chamber. Mme. Bonacieux had sunk

into an armchair, without the power of moving.

D’Artagnan threw down a yet-smoking pistol which he held in his hand,

and fell on his knees before his mistress. Athos replaced his in his

belt; Porthos and Aramis, who held their drawn swords in their hands,

returned them to their scabbards.

“Oh, D’Artagnan, my beloved D’Artagnan! You have come, then, at last!

You have not deceived me! It is indeed thee!”

“Yes, yes, Constance. Reunited!”

“Oh, it was in vain she told me you would not come! I hoped in silence.

I was not willing to fly. Oh, I have done well! How happy I am!”

At this word _she_, Athos, who had seated himself quietly, started up.

“_She!_ What she?” asked D’Artagnan.

“Why, my companion. She who out of friendship for me wished to take me

from my persecutors. She who, mistaking you for the cardinal’s Guards,

has just fled away.”

“Your companion!” cried D’Artagnan, becoming more pale than the white

veil of his mistress. “Of what companion are you speaking, dear

Constance?”

“Of her whose carriage was at the gate; of a woman who calls herself

your friend; of a woman to whom you have told everything.”

“Her name, her name!” cried D’Artagnan. “My God, can you not remember

her name?”

“Yes, it was pronounced in my hearing once. Stop—but—it is very

strange—oh, my God, my head swims! I cannot see!”

“Help, help, my friends! her hands are icy cold,” cried D’Artagnan.

“She is ill! Great God, she is losing her senses!”

While Porthos was calling for help with all the power of his strong

voice, Aramis ran to the table to get a glass of water; but he stopped

at seeing the horrible alteration that had taken place in the

countenance of Athos, who, standing before the table, his hair rising

from his head, his eyes fixed in stupor, was looking at one of the

glasses, and appeared a prey to the most horrible doubt.

“Oh!” said Athos, “oh, no, it is impossible! God would not permit such

a crime!”

“Water, water!” cried D’Artagnan. “Water!”

“Oh, poor woman, poor woman!” murmured Athos, in a broken voice.

Mme. Bonacieux opened her eyes under the kisses of D’Artagnan.

“She revives!” cried the young man. “Oh, my God, my God, I thank thee!”

“Madame!” said Athos, “madame, in the name of heaven, whose empty glass

is this?”

“Mine, monsieur,” said the young woman, in a dying voice.

“But who poured the wine for you that was in this glass?”

“She.”

“But who is _she?_”

“Oh, I remember!” said Mme. Bonacieux, “the Comtesse de Winter.”

The four friends uttered one and the same cry, but that of Athos

dominated all the rest.

At that moment the countenance of Mme. Bonacieux became livid; a

fearful agony pervaded her frame, and she sank panting into the arms of

Porthos and Aramis.

D’Artagnan seized the hands of Athos with an anguish difficult to be

described.

“And what do you believe?” His voice was stifled by sobs.

“I believe everything,” said Athos, biting his lips till the blood

sprang to avoid sighing.

“D’Artagnan, D’Artagnan!” cried Mme. Bonacieux, “where art thou? Do not

leave me! You see I am dying!”

D’Artagnan released the hands of Athos which he still held clasped in

both his own, and hastened to her. Her beautiful face was distorted

with agony; her glassy eyes had no longer their sight; a convulsive

shuddering shook her whole body; the sweat rolled from her brow.

“In the name of heaven, run, call! Aramis! Porthos! Call for help!”

“Useless!” said Athos, “useless! For the poison which _she_ pours there

is no antidote.”

“Yes, yes! Help, help!” murmured Mme. Bonacieux; “help!”

Then, collecting all her strength, she took the head of the young man

between her hands, looked at him for an instant as if her whole soul

passed into that look, and with a sobbing cry pressed her lips to his.

“Constance, Constance!” cried D’Artagnan.

A sigh escaped from the mouth of Mme. Bonacieux, and dwelt for an

instant on the lips of D’Artagnan. That sigh was the soul, so chaste

and so loving, which reascended to heaven.

D’Artagnan pressed nothing but a corpse in his arms. The young man

uttered a cry, and fell by the side of his mistress as pale and as icy

as herself.

Porthos wept; Aramis pointed toward heaven; Athos made the sign of the

cross.

At that moment a man appeared in the doorway, almost as pale as those

in the chamber. He looked around him and saw Mme. Bonacieux dead, and

D’Artagnan in a swoon. He appeared just at that moment of stupor which

follows great catastrophes.

“I was not deceived,” said he; “here is Monsieur d’Artagnan; and you

are his friends, Messieurs Athos, Porthos, and Aramis.”

The persons whose names were thus pronounced looked at the stranger

with astonishment. It seemed to all three that they knew him.

“Gentlemen,” resumed the newcomer, “you are, as I am, in search of a

woman who,” added he, with a terrible smile, “must have passed this

way, for I see a corpse.”

The three friends remained mute—for although the voice as well as the

countenance reminded them of someone they had seen, they could not

remember under what circumstances.

“Gentlemen,” continued the stranger, “since you do not recognize a man

who probably owes his life to you twice, I must name myself. I am Lord

de Winter, brother-in-law of that _woman_.”

The three friends uttered a cry of surprise.

Athos rose, and offering him his hand, “Be welcome, my Lord,” said he,

“you are one of us.”

“I set out five hours after her from Portsmouth,” said Lord de Winter.

“I arrived three hours after her at Boulogne. I missed her by twenty

minutes at St. Omer. Finally, at Lilliers I lost all trace of her. I

was going about at random, inquiring of everybody, when I saw you

gallop past. I recognized Monsieur d’Artagnan. I called to you, but you

did not answer me; I wished to follow you, but my horse was too much

fatigued to go at the same pace with yours. And yet it appears, in

spite of all your diligence, you have arrived too late.”

“You see!” said Athos, pointing to Mme. Bonacieux dead, and to

D’Artagnan, whom Porthos and Aramis were trying to recall to life.

“Are they both dead?” asked Lord de Winter, sternly.

“No,” replied Athos, “fortunately Monsieur d’Artagnan has only

fainted.”

“Ah, indeed, so much the better!” said Lord de Winter.

At that moment D’Artagnan opened his eyes. He tore himself from the

arms of Porthos and Aramis, and threw himself like a madman on the

corpse of his mistress.

Athos rose, walked toward his friend with a slow and solemn step,

embraced him tenderly, and as he burst into violent sobs, he said to

him with his noble and persuasive voice, “Friend, be a man! Women weep

for the dead; men avenge them!”

“Oh, yes!” cried D’Artagnan, “yes! If it be to avenge her, I am ready

to follow you.”

Athos profited by this moment of strength which the hope of vengeance

restored to his unfortunate friend to make a sign to Porthos and Aramis

to go and fetch the superior.

The two friends met her in the corridor, greatly troubled and much

upset by such strange events; she called some of the nuns, who against

all monastic custom found themselves in the presence of five men.

“Madame,” said Athos, passing his arm under that of D’Artagnan, “we

abandon to your pious care the body of that unfortunate woman. She was

an angel on earth before being an angel in heaven. Treat her as one of

your sisters. We will return someday to pray over her grave.”

D’Artagnan concealed his face in the bosom of Athos, and sobbed aloud.

“Weep,” said Athos, “weep, heart full of love, youth, and life! Alas,

would I could weep like you!”

And he drew away his friend, as affectionate as a father, as consoling

as a priest, noble as a man who has suffered much.

All five, followed by their lackeys leading their horses, took their

way to the town of Béthune, whose outskirts they perceived, and stopped

before the first inn they came to.

“But,” said D’Artagnan, “shall we not pursue that woman?”

“Later,” said Athos. “I have measures to take.”

“She will escape us,” replied the young man; “she will escape us, and

it will be your fault, Athos.”

“I will be accountable for her,” said Athos.

D’Artagnan had so much confidence in the word of his friend that he

lowered his head, and entered the inn without reply.

Porthos and Aramis regarded each other, not understanding this

assurance of Athos.

Lord de Winter believed he spoke in this manner to soothe the grief of

D’Artagnan.

“Now, gentlemen,” said Athos, when he had ascertained there were five

chambers free in the hôtel, “let everyone retire to his own apartment.

D’Artagnan needs to be alone, to weep and to sleep. I take charge of

everything; be easy.”

“It appears, however,” said Lord de Winter, “if there are any measures

to take against the countess, it concerns me; she is my sister-in-law.”

“And me,” said Athos, “—she is my wife!”

D’Artagnan smiled—for he understood that Athos was sure of his

vengeance when he revealed such a secret. Porthos and Aramis looked at

each other, and grew pale. Lord de Winter thought Athos was mad.

“Now, retire to your chambers,” said Athos, “and leave me to act. You

must perceive that in my quality of a husband this concerns me. Only,

D’Artagnan, if you have not lost it, give me the paper which fell from

that man’s hat, upon which is written the name of the village of—”

“Ah,” said D’Artagnan, “I comprehend! that name written in her hand.”

“You see, then,” said Athos, “there is a god in heaven still!”

Chapter LXIV.

THE MAN IN THE RED CLOAK

The despair of Athos had given place to a concentrated grief which only

rendered more lucid the brilliant mental faculties of that

extraordinary man.

Possessed by one single thought—that of the promise he had made, and of

the responsibility he had taken—he retired last to his chamber, begged

the host to procure him a map of the province, bent over it, examined

every line traced upon it, perceived that there were four different

roads from Béthune to Armentières, and summoned the lackeys.

Planchet, Grimaud, Bazin, and Mousqueton presented themselves, and

received clear, positive, and serious orders from Athos.

They must set out the next morning at daybreak, and go to

Armentières—each by a different route. Planchet, the most intelligent

of the four, was to follow that by which the carriage had gone upon

which the four friends had fired, and which was accompanied, as may be

remembered, by Rochefort’s servant.

Athos set the lackeys to work first because, since these men had been

in the service of himself and his friends he had discovered in each of

them different and essential qualities. Then, lackeys who ask questions

inspire less mistrust than masters, and meet with more sympathy among

those to whom they address themselves. Besides, Milady knew the

masters, and did not know the lackeys; on the contrary, the lackeys

knew Milady perfectly.

All four were to meet the next day at eleven o’clock. If they had

discovered Milady’s retreat, three were to remain on guard; the fourth

was to return to Béthune in order to inform Athos and serve as a guide

to the four friends. These arrangements made, the lackeys retired.

Athos then arose from his chair, girded on his sword, enveloped himself

in his cloak, and left the hôtel. It was nearly ten o’clock. At ten

o’clock in the evening, it is well known, the streets in provincial

towns are very little frequented. Athos nevertheless was visibly

anxious to find someone of whom he could ask a question. At length he

met a belated passenger, went up to him, and spoke a few words to him.

The man he addressed recoiled with terror, and only answered the few

words of the Musketeer by pointing. Athos offered the man half a

pistole to accompany him, but the man refused.

Athos then plunged into the street the man had indicated with his

finger; but arriving at four crossroads, he stopped again, visibly

embarrassed. Nevertheless, as the crossroads offered him a better

chance than any other place of meeting somebody, he stood still. In a

few minutes a night watch passed. Athos repeated to him the same

question he had asked the first person he met. The night watch evinced

the same terror, refused, in his turn, to accompany Athos, and only

pointed with his hand to the road he was to take.

Athos walked in the direction indicated, and reached the suburb

situated at the opposite extremity of the city from that by which he

and his friends had entered it. There he again appeared uneasy and

embarrassed, and stopped for the third time.

Fortunately, a mendicant passed, who, coming up to Athos to ask

charity, Athos offered him half a crown to accompany him where he was

going. The mendicant hesitated at first, but at the sight of the piece

of silver which shone in the darkness he consented, and walked on

before Athos.

Arrived at the angle of a street, he pointed to a small house,

isolated, solitary, and dismal. Athos went toward the house, while the

mendicant, who had received his reward, left as fast as his legs could

carry him.

Athos went round the house before he could distinguish the door, amid

the red color in which the house was painted. No light appeared through

the chinks of the shutters; no noise gave reason to believe that it was

inhabited. It was dark and silent as the tomb.

Three times Athos knocked without receiving an answer. At the third

knock, however, steps were heard inside. The door at length was opened,

and a man appeared, of high stature, pale complexion, and black hair

and beard.

Athos and he exchanged some words in a low voice, then the tall man

made a sign to the Musketeer that he might come in. Athos immediately

profited by the permission, and the door was closed behind him.

The man whom Athos had come so far to seek, and whom he had found with

so much trouble, introduced him into his laboratory, where he was

engaged in fastening together with iron wire the dry bones of a

skeleton. All the frame was adjusted except the head, which lay on the

table.

All the rest of the furniture indicated that the dweller in this house

occupied himself with the study of natural science. There were large

bottles filled with serpents, ticketed according to their species;

dried lizards shone like emeralds set in great squares of black wood,

and bunches of wild odoriferous herbs, doubtless possessed of virtues

unknown to common men, were fastened to the ceiling and hung down in

the corners of the apartment. There was no family, no servant; the tall

man alone inhabited this house.

Athos cast a cold and indifferent glance upon the objects we have

described, and at the invitation of him whom he came to seek sat down

near him.

Then he explained to him the cause of his visit, and the service he

required of him. But scarcely had he expressed his request when the

unknown, who remained standing before the Musketeer, drew back with

signs of terror, and refused. Then Athos took from his pocket a small

paper, on which two lines were written, accompanied by a signature and

a seal, and presented them to him who had made too prematurely these

signs of repugnance. The tall man had scarcely read these lines, seen

the signature, and recognized the seal, when he bowed to denote that he

had no longer any objection to make, and that he was ready to obey.

Athos required no more. He arose, bowed, went out, returned by the same

way he came, re-entered the hôtel, and went to his apartment.

At daybreak D’Artagnan entered the chamber, and demanded what was to be

done.

“To wait,” replied Athos.

Some minutes after, the superior of the convent sent to inform the

Musketeers that the burial would take place at midday. As to the

poisoner, they had heard no tidings of her whatever, only that she must

have made her escape through the garden, on the sand of which her

footsteps could be traced, and the door of which had been found shut.

As to the key, it had disappeared.

At the hour appointed, Lord de Winter and the four friends repaired to

the convent; the bells tolled, the chapel was open, the grating of the

choir was closed. In the middle of the choir the body of the victim,

clothed in her novitiate dress, was exposed. On each side of the choir

and behind the gratings opening into the convent was assembled the

whole community of the Carmelites, who listened to the divine service,

and mingled their chant with the chant of the priests, without seeing

the profane, or being seen by them.

At the door of the chapel D’Artagnan felt his courage fall anew, and

returned to look for Athos; but Athos had disappeared.

Faithful to his mission of vengeance, Athos had requested to be

conducted to the garden; and there upon the sand following the light

steps of this woman, who left sharp tracks wherever she went, he

advanced toward the gate which led into the wood, and causing it to be

opened, he went out into the forest.

Then all his suspicions were confirmed; the road by which the carriage

had disappeared encircled the forest. Athos followed the road for some

time, his eyes fixed upon the ground; slight stains of blood, which

came from the wound inflicted upon the man who accompanied the carriage

as a courier, or from one of the horses, dotted the road. At the end of

three-quarters of a league, within fifty paces of Festubert, a larger

bloodstain appeared; the ground was trampled by horses. Between the

forest and this accursed spot, a little behind the trampled ground, was

the same track of small feet as in the garden; the carriage had stopped

here. At this spot Milady had come out of the wood, and entered the

carriage.

Satisfied with this discovery which confirmed all his suspicions, Athos

returned to the hôtel, and found Planchet impatiently waiting for him.

Everything was as Athos had foreseen.

Planchet had followed the road; like Athos, he had discovered the

stains of blood; like Athos, he had noted the spot where the horses had

halted. But he had gone farther than Athos—for at the village of

Festubert, while drinking at an inn, he had learned without needing to

ask a question that the evening before, at half-past eight, a wounded

man who accompanied a lady traveling in a post-chaise had been obliged

to stop, unable to go further. The accident was set down to the account

of robbers, who had stopped the chaise in the wood. The man remained in

the village; the woman had had a relay of horses, and continued her

journey.

Planchet went in search of the postillion who had driven her, and found

him. He had taken the lady as far as Fromelles; and from Fromelles she

had set out for Armentières. Planchet took the crossroad, and by seven

o’clock in the morning he was at Armentières.

There was but one tavern, the Post. Planchet went and presented himself

as a lackey out of a place, who was in search of a situation. He had

not chatted ten minutes with the people of the tavern before he learned

that a woman had come there alone about eleven o’clock the night

before, had engaged a chamber, had sent for the master of the hôtel,

and told him she desired to remain some time in the neighborhood.

Planchet had no need to learn more. He hastened to the rendezvous,

found the lackeys at their posts, placed them as sentinels at all the

outlets of the hôtel, and came to find Athos, who had just received

this information when his friends returned.

All their countenances were melancholy and gloomy, even the mild

countenance of Aramis.

“What is to be done?” asked D’Artagnan.

“To wait!” replied Athos.

Each retired to his own apartment.

At eight o’clock in the evening Athos ordered the horses to be saddled,

and Lord de Winter and his friends notified that they must prepare for

the expedition.

In an instant all five were ready. Each examined his arms, and put them

in order. Athos came down last, and found D’Artagnan already on

horseback, and growing impatient.

“Patience!” cried Athos; “one of our party is still wanting.”

The four horsemen looked round them with astonishment, for they sought

vainly in their minds to know who this other person could be.

At this moment Planchet brought out Athos’s horse; the Musketeer leaped

lightly into the saddle.

“Wait for me,” cried he, “I will soon be back,” and he set off at a

gallop.

In a quarter of an hour he returned, accompanied by a tall man, masked,

and wrapped in a large red cloak.

Lord de Winter and the three Musketeers looked at one another

inquiringly. Neither could give the others any information, for all

were ignorant who this man could be; nevertheless, they felt convinced

that all was as it should be, as it was done by the order of Athos.

At nine o’clock, guided by Planchet, the little cavalcade set out,

taking the route the carriage had taken.

It was a melancholy sight—that of these six men, traveling in silence,

each plunged in his own thoughts, sad as despair, gloomy as

chastisement.

Chapter LXV.

TRIAL

It was a stormy and dark night; vast clouds covered the heavens,

concealing the stars; the moon would not rise till midnight.

Occasionally, by the light of a flash of lightning which gleamed along

the horizon, the road stretched itself before them, white and solitary;

the flash extinct, all remained in darkness.

Every minute Athos was forced to restrain D’Artagnan, constantly in

advance of the little troop, and to beg him to keep in the line, which

in an instant he again departed from. He had but one thought—to go

forward; and he went.

They passed in silence through the little village of Festubert, where

the wounded servant was, and then skirted the wood of Richebourg. At

Herlier, Planchet, who led the column, turned to the left.

Several times Lord de Winter, Porthos, or Aramis tried to talk with the

man in the red cloak; but to every interrogation which they put to him

he bowed, without response. The travelers then comprehended that there

must be some reason why the unknown preserved such a silence, and

ceased to address themselves to him.

The storm increased, the flashes succeeded one another more rapidly,

the thunder began to growl, and the wind, the precursor of a hurricane,

whistled in the plumes and the hair of the horsemen.

The cavalcade trotted on more sharply.

A little before they came to Fromelles the storm burst. They spread

their cloaks. There remained three leagues to travel, and they did it

amid torrents of rain.

D’Artagnan took off his hat, and could not be persuaded to make use of

his cloak. He found pleasure in feeling the water trickle over his

burning brow and over his body, agitated by feverish shudders.

The moment the little troop passed Goskal and were approaching the

Post, a man sheltered beneath a tree detached himself from the trunk

with which he had been confounded in the darkness, and advanced into

the middle of the road, putting his finger on his lips.

Athos recognized Grimaud.

“What’s the manner?” cried Athos. “Has she left Armentières?”

Grimaud made a sign in the affirmative. D’Artagnan ground his teeth.

“Silence, D’Artagnan!” said Athos. “I have charged myself with this

affair. It is for me, then, to interrogate Grimaud.”

“Where is she?” asked Athos.

Grimaud extended his hands in the direction of the Lys. “Far from

here?” asked Athos.

Grimaud showed his master his forefinger bent.

“Alone?” asked Athos.

Grimaud made the sign yes.

“Gentlemen,” said Athos, “she is alone within half a league of us, in

the direction of the river.”

“That’s well,” said D’Artagnan. “Lead us, Grimaud.”

Grimaud took his course across the country, and acted as guide to the

cavalcade.

At the end of five hundred paces, more or less, they came to a rivulet,

which they forded.

By the aid of the lightning they perceived the village of Erquinheim.

“Is she there, Grimaud?” asked Athos.

Grimaud shook his head negatively.

“Silence, then!” cried Athos.

And the troop continued their route.

Another flash illuminated all around them. Grimaud extended his arm,

and by the bluish splendor of the fiery serpent they distinguished a

little isolated house on the banks of the river, within a hundred paces

of a ferry.

One window was lighted.

“Here we are!” said Athos.

At this moment a man who had been crouching in a ditch jumped up and

came towards them. It was Mousqueton. He pointed his finger to the

lighted window.

“She is there,” said he.

“And Bazin?” asked Athos.

“While I watched the window, he guarded the door.”

“Good!” said Athos. “You are good and faithful servants.”

Athos sprang from his horse, gave the bridle to Grimaud, and advanced

toward the window, after having made a sign to the rest of the troop to

go toward the door.

The little house was surrounded by a low, quickset hedge, two or three

feet high. Athos sprang over the hedge and went up to the window, which

was without shutters, but had the half-curtains closely drawn.

He mounted the skirting stone that his eyes might look over the

curtain.

By the light of a lamp he saw a woman, wrapped in a dark mantle, seated

upon a stool near a dying fire. Her elbows were placed upon a mean

table, and she leaned her head upon her two hands, which were white as

ivory.

He could not distinguish her countenance, but a sinister smile passed

over the lips of Athos. He was not deceived; it was she whom he sought.

At this moment a horse neighed. Milady raised her head, saw close to

the panes the pale face of Athos, and screamed.

Athos, perceiving that she knew him, pushed the window with his knee

and hand. The window yielded. The squares were broken to shivers; and

Athos, like the spectre of vengeance, leaped into the room.

Milady rushed to the door and opened it. More pale and menacing than

Athos, D’Artagnan stood on the threshold.

Milady recoiled, uttering a cry. D’Artagnan, believing she might have

means of flight and fearing she should escape, drew a pistol from his

belt; but Athos raised his hand.

“Put back that weapon, D’Artagnan!” said he; “this woman must be tried,

not assassinated. Wait an instant, my friend, and you shall be

satisfied. Come in, gentlemen.”

D’Artagnan obeyed; for Athos had the solemn voice and the powerful

gesture of a judge sent by the Lord himself. Behind D’Artagnan entered

Porthos, Aramis, Lord de Winter, and the man in the red cloak.

The four lackeys guarded the door and the window.

Milady had sunk into a chair, with her hands extended, as if to conjure

this terrible apparition. Perceiving her brother-in-law, she uttered a

terrible cry.

“What do you want?” screamed Milady.

“We want,” said Athos, “Charlotte Backson, who first was called

Comtesse de la Fère, and afterwards Milady de Winter, Baroness of

Sheffield.”

“That is I! that is I!” murmured Milady, in extreme terror; “what do

you want?”

“We wish to judge you according to your crime,” said Athos; “you shall

be free to defend yourself. Justify yourself if you can. M. d’Artagnan,

it is for you to accuse her first.”

D’Artagnan advanced.

“Before God and before men,” said he, “I accuse this woman of having

poisoned Constance Bonacieux, who died yesterday evening.”

He turned towards Porthos and Aramis.

“We bear witness to this,” said the two Musketeers, with one voice.

D’Artagnan continued: “Before God and before men, I accuse this woman

of having attempted to poison me, in wine which she sent me from

Villeroy, with a forged letter, as if that wine came from my friends.

God preserved me, but a man named Brisemont died in my place.”

“We bear witness to this,” said Porthos and Aramis, in the same manner

as before.

“Before God and before men, I accuse this woman of having urged me to

the murder of the Baron de Wardes; but as no one else can attest the

truth of this accusation, I attest it myself. I have done.” And

D’Artagnan passed to the other side of the room with Porthos and

Aramis.

“Your turn, my Lord,” said Athos.

The baron came forward.

“Before God and before men,” said he, “I accuse this woman of having

caused the assassination of the Duke of Buckingham.”

“The Duke of Buckingham assassinated!” cried all present, with one

voice.

“Yes,” said the baron, “assassinated. On receiving the warning letter

you wrote to me, I had this woman arrested, and gave her in charge to a

loyal servant. She corrupted this man; she placed the poniard in his

hand; she made him kill the duke. And at this moment, perhaps, Felton

is paying with his head for the crime of this fury!”

A shudder crept through the judges at the revelation of these unknown

crimes.

“That is not all,” resumed Lord de Winter. “My brother, who made you

his heir, died in three hours of a strange disorder which left livid

traces all over the body. My sister, how did your husband die?”

“Horror!” cried Porthos and Aramis.

“Assassin of Buckingham, assassin of Felton, assassin of my brother, I

demand justice upon you, and I swear that if it be not granted to me, I

will execute it myself.”

And Lord de Winter ranged himself by the side of D’Artagnan, leaving

the place free for another accuser.

Milady let her head sink between her two hands, and tried to recall her

ideas, whirling in a mortal vertigo.

“My turn,” said Athos, himself trembling as the lion trembles at the

sight of the serpent—“my turn. I married that woman when she was a

young girl; I married her in opposition to the wishes of all my family;

I gave her my wealth, I gave her my name; and one day I discovered that

this woman was branded—this woman was marked with a _fleur-de-lis_ on

her left shoulder.”

“Oh,” said Milady, raising herself, “I defy you to find any tribunal

which pronounced that infamous sentence against me. I defy you to find

him who executed it.”

“Silence!” said a hollow voice. “It is for me to reply to that!” And

the man in the red cloak came forward in his turn.

“What man is that? What man is that?” cried Milady, suffocated by

terror, her hair loosening itself, and rising above her livid

countenance as if alive.

All eyes were turned towards this man—for to all except Athos he was

unknown.

Even Athos looked at him with as much stupefaction as the others, for

he knew not how he could in any way find himself mixed up with the

horrible drama then unfolded.

After approaching Milady with a slow and solemn step, so that the table

alone separated them, the unknown took off his mask.

Milady for some time examined with increasing terror that pale face,

framed with black hair and whiskers, the only expression of which was

icy impassibility. Then she suddenly cried, “Oh, no, no!” rising and

retreating to the very wall. “No, no! it is an infernal apparition! It

is not he! Help, help!” screamed she, turning towards the wall, as if

she would tear an opening with her hands.

“Who are you, then?” cried all the witnesses of this scene.

“Ask that woman,” said the man in the red cloak, “for you may plainly

see she knows me!”

“The executioner of Lille, the executioner of Lille!” cried Milady, a

prey to insensate terror, and clinging with her hands to the wall to

avoid falling.

Everyone drew back, and the man in the red cloak remained standing

alone in the middle of the room.

“Oh, grace, grace, pardon!” cried the wretch, falling on her knees.

The unknown waited for silence, and then resumed, “I told you well that

she would know me. Yes, I am the executioner of Lille, and this is my

history.”

All eyes were fixed upon this man, whose words were listened to with

anxious attention.

“That woman was once a young girl, as beautiful as she is today. She

was a nun in the convent of the Benedictines of Templemar. A young

priest, with a simple and trustful heart, performed the duties of the

church of that convent. She undertook his seduction, and succeeded; she

would have seduced a saint.

“Their vows were sacred and irrevocable. Their connection could not

last long without ruining both. She prevailed upon him to leave the

country; but to leave the country, to fly together, to reach another

part of France, where they might live at ease because unknown, money

was necessary. Neither had any. The priest stole the sacred vases, and

sold them; but as they were preparing to escape together, they were

both arrested.

“Eight days later she had seduced the son of the jailer, and escaped.

The young priest was condemned to ten years of imprisonment, and to be

branded. I was executioner of the city of Lille, as this woman has

said. I was obliged to brand the guilty one; and he, gentlemen, was my

brother!

“I then swore that this woman who had ruined him, who was more than his

accomplice, since she had urged him to the crime, should at least share

his punishment. I suspected where she was concealed. I followed her, I

caught her, I bound her; and I imprinted the same disgraceful mark upon

her that I had imprinted upon my poor brother.

“The day after my return to Lille, my brother in his turn succeeded in

making his escape; I was accused of complicity, and was condemned to

remain in his place till he should be again a prisoner. My poor brother

was ignorant of this sentence. He rejoined this woman; they fled

together into Berry, and there he obtained a little curacy. This woman

passed for his sister.

“The Lord of the estate on which the chapel of the curacy was situated

saw this pretend sister, and became enamoured of her—amorous to such a

degree that he proposed to marry her. Then she quitted him she had

ruined for him she was destined to ruin, and became the Comtesse de la

Fère—”

All eyes were turned towards Athos, whose real name that was, and who

made a sign with his head that all was true which the executioner had

said.

“Then,” resumed he, “mad, desperate, determined to get rid of an

existence from which she had stolen everything, honor and happiness, my

poor brother returned to Lille, and learning the sentence which had

condemned me in his place, surrendered himself, and hanged himself that

same night from the iron bar of the loophole of his prison.

“To do justice to them who had condemned me, they kept their word. As

soon as the identity of my brother was proved, I was set at liberty.

“That is the crime of which I accuse her; that is the cause for which

she was branded.”

“Monsieur d’Artagnan,” said Athos, “what is the penalty you demand

against this woman?”

“The punishment of death,” replied D’Artagnan.

“My Lord de Winter,” continued Athos, “what is the penalty you demand

against this woman?”

“The punishment of death,” replied Lord de Winter.

“Messieurs Porthos and Aramis,” repeated Athos, “you who are her

judges, what is the sentence you pronounce upon this woman?”

“The punishment of death,” replied the Musketeers, in a hollow voice.

Milady uttered a frightful shriek, and dragged herself along several

paces upon her knees toward her judges.

Athos stretched out his hand toward her.

“Charlotte Backson, Comtesse de la Fère, Milady de Winter,” said he,

“your crimes have wearied men on earth and God in heaven. If you know a

prayer, say it—for you are condemned, and you shall die.”

At these words, which left no hope, Milady raised herself in all her

pride, and wished to speak; but her strength failed her. She felt that

a powerful and implacable hand seized her by the hair, and dragged her

away as irrevocably as fatality drags humanity. She did not, therefore,

even attempt the least resistance, and went out of the cottage.

Lord de Winter, D’Artagnan, Athos, Porthos, and Aramis, went out close

behind her. The lackeys followed their masters, and the chamber was

left solitary, with its broken window, its open door, and its smoky

lamp burning sadly on the table.

Chapter LXVI.

EXECUTION

It was near midnight; the moon, lessened by its decline, and reddened

by the last traces of the storm, arose behind the little town of

Armentières, which showed against its pale light the dark outline of

its houses, and the skeleton of its high belfry. In front of them the

Lys rolled its waters like a river of molten tin; while on the other

side was a black mass of trees, profiled on a stormy sky, invaded by

large coppery clouds which created a sort of twilight amid the night.

On the left was an old abandoned mill, with its motionless wings, from

the ruins of which an owl threw out its shrill, periodical, and

monotonous cry. On the right and on the left of the road, which the

dismal procession pursued, appeared a few low, stunted trees, which

looked like deformed dwarfs crouching down to watch men traveling at

this sinister hour.

From time to time a broad sheet of lightning opened the horizon in its

whole width, darted like a serpent over the black mass of trees, and

like a terrible scimitar divided the heavens and the waters into two

parts. Not a breath of wind now disturbed the heavy atmosphere. A

deathlike silence oppressed all nature. The soil was humid and

glittering with the rain which had recently fallen, and the refreshed

herbs sent forth their perfume with additional energy.

Two lackeys dragged Milady, whom each held by one arm. The executioner

walked behind them, and Lord de Winter, D’Artagnan, Porthos, and Aramis

walked behind the executioner. Planchet and Bazin came last.

The two lackeys conducted Milady to the bank of the river. Her mouth

was mute; but her eyes spoke with their inexpressible eloquence,

supplicating by turns each of those on whom she looked.

Being a few paces in advance she whispered to the lackeys, “A thousand

pistoles to each of you, if you will assist my escape; but if you

deliver me up to your masters, I have near at hand avengers who will

make you pay dearly for my death.”

Grimaud hesitated. Mousqueton trembled in all his members.

Athos, who heard Milady’s voice, came sharply up. Lord de Winter did

the same.

“Change these lackeys,” said he; “she has spoken to them. They are no

longer sure.”

Planchet and Bazin were called, and took the places of Grimaud and

Mousqueton.

On the bank of the river the executioner approached Milady, and bound

her hands and feet.

Then she broke the silence to cry out, “You are cowards, miserable

assassins—ten men combined to murder one woman. Beware! If I am not

saved I shall be avenged.”

“You are not a woman,” said Athos, coldly and sternly. “You do not

belong to the human species; you are a demon escaped from hell, whither

we send you back again.”

“Ah, you virtuous men!” said Milady; “please to remember that he who

shall touch a hair of my head is himself an assassin.”

“The executioner may kill, without being on that account an assassin,”

said the man in the red cloak, rapping upon his immense sword. “This is

the last judge; that is all. _Nachrichter_, as say our neighbors, the

Germans.”

And as he bound her while saying these words, Milady uttered two or

three savage cries, which produced a strange and melancholy effect in

flying away into the night, and losing themselves in the depths of the

woods.

“If I am guilty, if I have committed the crimes you accuse me of,”

shrieked Milady, “take me before a tribunal. You are not judges! You

cannot condemn me!”

“I offered you Tyburn,” said Lord de Winter. “Why did you not accept

it?”

“Because I am not willing to die!” cried Milady, struggling. “Because I

am too young to die!”

“The woman you poisoned at Béthune was still younger than you, madame,

and yet she is dead,” said D’Artagnan.

“I will enter a cloister; I will become a nun,” said Milady.

“You were in a cloister,” said the executioner, “and you left it to

ruin my brother.”

Milady uttered a cry of terror and sank upon her knees. The executioner

took her up in his arms and was carrying her toward the boat.

“Oh, my God!” cried she, “my God! are you going to drown me?”

These cries had something so heartrending in them that M. d’Artagnan,

who had been at first the most eager in pursuit of Milady, sat down on

the stump of a tree and hung his head, covering his ears with the palms

of his hands; and yet, notwithstanding, he could still hear her cry and

threaten.

D’Artagnan was the youngest of all these men. His heart failed him.

“Oh, I cannot behold this frightful spectacle!” said he. “I cannot

consent that this woman should die thus!”

Milady heard these few words and caught at a shadow of hope.

“D’Artagnan, D’Artagnan!” cried she; “remember that I loved you!”

The young man rose and took a step toward her.

But Athos rose likewise, drew his sword, and placed himself in the way.

“If you take one step farther, D’Artagnan,” said he, “we shall cross

swords together.”

D’Artagnan sank on his knees and prayed.

“Come,” continued Athos, “executioner, do your duty.”

“Willingly, monseigneur,” said the executioner; “for as I am a good

Catholic, I firmly believe I am acting justly in performing my

functions on this woman.”

“That’s well.”

Athos made a step toward Milady.

“I pardon you,” said he, “the ill you have done me. I pardon you for my

blasted future, my lost honor, my defiled love, and my salvation

forever compromised by the despair into which you have cast me. Die in

peace!”

Lord de Winter advanced in his turn.

“I pardon you,” said he, “for the poisoning of my brother, and the

assassination of his Grace, Lord Buckingham. I pardon you for the death

of poor Felton; I pardon you for the attempts upon my own person. Die

in peace!”

“And I,” said M. d’Artagnan. “Pardon me, madame, for having by a trick

unworthy of a gentleman provoked your anger; and I, in exchange, pardon

you the murder of my poor love and your cruel vengeance against me. I

pardon you, and I weep for you. Die in peace!”

“I am lost!” murmured Milady in English. “I must die!”

Then she arose of herself, and cast around her one of those piercing

looks which seemed to dart from an eye of flame.

She saw nothing; she listened, and she heard nothing.

“Where am I to die?” said she.

“On the other bank,” replied the executioner.

Then he placed her in the boat, and as he was going to set foot in it

himself, Athos handed him a sum of silver.

“Here,” said he, “is the price of the execution, that it may be plain

we act as judges.”

“That is correct,” said the executioner; “and now in her turn, let this

woman see that I am not fulfilling my trade, but my debt.”

And he threw the money into the river.

The boat moved off toward the left-hand shore of the Lys, bearing the

guilty woman and the executioner; all the others remained on the

right-hand bank, where they fell on their knees.

The boat glided along the ferry rope under the shadow of a pale cloud

which hung over the water at that moment.

The troop of friends saw it gain the opposite bank; the figures were

defined like black shadows on the red-tinted horizon.

Milady, during the passage had contrived to untie the cord which

fastened her feet. On coming near the bank, she jumped lightly on shore

and took to flight. But the soil was moist; on reaching the top of the

bank, she slipped and fell upon her knees.

She was struck, no doubt, with a superstitious idea; she conceived that

heaven denied its aid, and she remained in the attitude in which she

had fallen, her head drooping and her hands clasped.

Then they saw from the other bank the executioner raise both his arms

slowly; a moonbeam fell upon the blade of the large sword. The two arms

fell with a sudden force; they heard the hissing of the scimitar and

the cry of the victim, then a truncated mass sank beneath the blow.

The executioner then took off his red cloak, spread it upon the ground,

laid the body in it, threw in the head, tied all up by the four

corners, lifted it on his back, and entered the boat again.

In the middle of the stream he stopped the boat, and suspending his

burden over the water cried in a loud voice, “Let the justice of God be

done!” and he let the corpse drop into the depths of the waters, which

closed over it.

Three days afterward the four Musketeers were in Paris; they had not

exceeded their leave of absence, and that same evening they went to pay

their customary visit to M. de Tréville.

“Well, gentlemen,” said the brave captain, “I hope you have been well

amused during your excursion.”

“Prodigiously,” replied Athos in the name of himself and his comrades.

Chapter LXVII.

CONCLUSION

On the sixth of the following month the king, in compliance with the

promise he had made the cardinal to return to La Rochelle, left his

capital still in amazement at the news which began to spread itself of

Buckingham’s assassination.

Although warned that the man she had loved so much was in great danger,

the queen, when his death was announced to her, would not believe the

fact, and even imprudently exclaimed, “it is false; he has just written

to me!”

But the next day she was obliged to believe this fatal intelligence;

Laporte, detained in England, as everyone else had been, by the orders

of Charles I., arrived, and was the bearer of the duke’s dying gift to

the queen.

The joy of the king was lively. He did not even give himself the

trouble to dissemble, and displayed it with affectation before the

queen. Louis XIII., like every weak mind, was wanting in generosity.

But the king soon again became dull and indisposed; his brow was not

one of those that long remain clear. He felt that in returning to camp

he should re-enter slavery; nevertheless, he did return.

The cardinal was for him the fascinating serpent, and himself the bird

which flies from branch to branch without power to escape.

The return to La Rochelle, therefore, was profoundly dull. Our four

friends, in particular, astonished their comrades; they traveled

together, side by side, with sad eyes and heads lowered. Athos alone

from time to time raised his expansive brow; a flash kindled in his

eyes, and a bitter smile passed over his lips, then, like his comrades,

he sank again into reverie.

As soon as the escort arrived in a city, when they had conducted the

king to his quarters the four friends either retired to their own or to

some secluded cabaret, where they neither drank nor played; they only

conversed in a low voice, looking around attentively to see that no one

overheard them.

One day, when the king had halted to fly the magpie, and the four

friends, according to their custom, instead of following the sport had

stopped at a cabaret on the high road, a man coming from la Rochelle on

horseback pulled up at the door to drink a glass of wine, and darted a

searching glance into the room where the four Musketeers were sitting.

“Holloa, Monsieur d’Artagnan!” said he, “is not that you whom I see

yonder?”

D’Artagnan raised his head and uttered a cry of joy. It was the man he

called his phantom; it was his stranger of Meung, of the Rue des

Fossoyeurs and of Arras.

D’Artagnan drew his sword, and sprang toward the door.

But this time, instead of avoiding him the stranger jumped from his

horse, and advanced to meet D’Artagnan.

“Ah, monsieur!” said the young man, “I meet you, then, at last! This

time you shall not escape me!”

“Neither is it my intention, monsieur, for this time I was seeking you;

in the name of the king, I arrest you.”

“How! what do you say?” cried D’Artagnan.

“I say that you must surrender your sword to me, monsieur, and that

without resistance. This concerns your head, I warn you.”

“Who are you, then?” demanded D’Artagnan, lowering the point of his

sword, but without yet surrendering it.

“I am the Chevalier de Rochefort,” answered the other, “the equerry of

Monsieur le Cardinal Richelieu, and I have orders to conduct you to his

Eminence.”

“We are returning to his Eminence, monsieur the Chevalier,” said Athos,

advancing; “and you will please to accept the word of Monsieur

d’Artagnan that he will go straight to La Rochelle.”

“I must place him in the hands of guards who will take him into camp.”

“We will be his guards, monsieur, upon our word as gentlemen; but

likewise, upon our word as gentlemen,” added Athos, knitting his brow,

“Monsieur d’Artagnan shall not leave us.”

The Chevalier de Rochefort cast a glance backward, and saw that Porthos

and Aramis had placed themselves between him and the gate; he

understood that he was completely at the mercy of these four men.

“Gentlemen,” said he, “if Monsieur d’Artagnan will surrender his sword

to me and join his word to yours, I shall be satisfied with your

promise to convey Monsieur d’Artagnan to the quarters of Monseigneur

the Cardinal.”

“You have my word, monsieur, and here is my sword.”

“This suits me the better,” said Rochefort, “as I wish to continue my

journey.”

“If it is for the purpose of rejoining Milady,” said Athos, coolly, “it

is useless; you will not find her.”

“What has become of her, then?” asked Rochefort, eagerly.

“Return to camp and you shall know.”

Rochefort remained for a moment in thought; then, as they were only a

day’s journey from Surgères, whither the cardinal was to come to meet

the king, he resolved to follow the advice of Athos and go with them.

Besides, this return offered him the advantage of watching his

prisoner.

They resumed their route.

On the morrow, at three o’clock in the afternoon, they arrived at

Surgères. The cardinal there awaited Louis XIII. The minister and the

king exchanged numerous caresses, felicitating each other upon the

fortunate chance which had freed France from the inveterate enemy who

set all Europe against her. After which, the cardinal, who had been

informed that D’Artagnan was arrested and who was anxious to see him,

took leave of the king, inviting him to come the next day to view the

work already done upon the dyke.

On returning in the evening to his quarters at the bridge of La Pierre,

the cardinal found, standing before the house he occupied, D’Artagnan,

without his sword, and the three Musketeers armed.

This time, as he was well attended, he looked at them sternly, and made

a sign with his eye and hand for D’Artagnan to follow him.

D’Artagnan obeyed.

“We shall wait for you, D’Artagnan,” said Athos, loud enough for the

cardinal to hear him.

His Eminence bent his brow, stopped for an instant, and then kept on

his way without uttering a single word.

D’Artagnan entered after the cardinal, and behind D’Artagnan the door

was guarded.

His Eminence entered the chamber which served him as a study, and made

a sign to Rochefort to bring in the young Musketeer.

Rochefort obeyed and retired.

D’Artagnan remained alone in front of the cardinal; this was his second

interview with Richelieu, and he afterward confessed that he felt well

assured it would be his last.

Richelieu remained standing, leaning against the mantelpiece; a table

was between him and D’Artagnan.

“Monsieur,” said the cardinal, “you have been arrested by my orders.”

“So they tell me, monseigneur.”

“Do you know why?”

“No, monseigneur, for the only thing for which I could be arrested is

still unknown to your Eminence.”

Richelieu looked steadfastly at the young man.

“Holloa!” said he, “what does that mean?”

“If Monseigneur will have the goodness to tell me, in the first place,

what crimes are imputed to me, I will then tell him the deeds I have

really done.”

“Crimes are imputed to you which had brought down far loftier heads

than yours, monsieur,” said the cardinal.

“What, monseigneur?” said D’Artagnan, with a calmness which astonished

the cardinal himself.

“You are charged with having corresponded with the enemies of the

kingdom; you are charged with having surprised state secrets; you are

charged with having tried to thwart the plans of your general.”

“And who charges me with this, monseigneur?” said D’Artagnan, who had

no doubt the accusation came from Milady, “a woman branded by the

justice of the country; a woman who has espoused one man in France and

another in England; a woman who poisoned her second husband and who

attempted both to poison and assassinate me!”

“What do you say, monsieur?” cried the cardinal, astonished; “and of

what woman are you speaking thus?”

“Of Milady de Winter,” replied D’Artagnan, “yes, of Milady de Winter,

of whose crimes your Eminence is doubtless ignorant, since you have

honored her with your confidence.”

“Monsieur,” said the cardinal, “if Milady de Winter has committed the

crimes you lay to her charge, she shall be punished.”

“She has been punished, monseigneur.”

“And who has punished her?”

“We.”

“She is in prison?”

“She is dead.”

“Dead!” repeated the cardinal, who could not believe what he heard,

“dead! Did you not say she was dead?”

“Three times she attempted to kill me, and I pardoned her; but she

murdered the woman I loved. Then my friends and I took her, tried her,

and condemned her.”

D’Artagnan then related the poisoning of Mme. Bonacieux in the convent

of the Carmelites at Béthune, the trial in the isolated house, and the

execution on the banks of the Lys.

A shudder crept through the body of the cardinal, who did not shudder

readily.

But all at once, as if undergoing the influence of an unspoken thought,

the countenance of the cardinal, till then gloomy, cleared up by

degrees, and recovered perfect serenity.

“So,” said the cardinal, in a tone that contrasted strongly with the

severity of his words, “you have constituted yourselves judges, without

remembering that they who punish without license to punish are

assassins?”

“Monseigneur, I swear to you that I never for an instant had the

intention of defending my head against you. I willingly submit to any

punishment your Eminence may please to inflict upon me. I do not hold

life dear enough to be afraid of death.”

“Yes, I know you are a man of a stout heart, monsieur,” said the

cardinal, with a voice almost affectionate; “I can therefore tell you

beforehand you shall be tried, and even condemned.”

“Another might reply to your Eminence that he had his pardon in his

pocket. I content myself with saying: Command, monseigneur; I am

ready.”

“Your pardon?” said Richelieu, surprised.

“Yes, monseigneur,” said D’Artagnan.

“And signed by whom—by the king?” And the cardinal pronounced these

words with a singular expression of contempt.

“No, by your Eminence.”

“By me? You are insane, monsieur.”

“Monseigneur will doubtless recognize his own handwriting.”

And D’Artagnan presented to the cardinal the precious piece of paper

which Athos had forced from Milady, and which he had given to

D’Artagnan to serve him as a safeguard.

His Eminence took the paper, and read in a slow voice, dwelling upon

every syllable:

“Dec. 3, 1627

“It is by my order and for the good of the state that the bearer of

this has done what he has done.

“RICHELIEU”

The cardinal, after having read these two lines, sank into a profound

reverie; but he did not return the paper to D’Artagnan.

“He is meditating by what sort of punishment he shall cause me to die,”

said the Gascon to himself. “Well, my faith! he shall see how a

gentleman can die.”

The young Musketeer was in excellent disposition to die heroically.

Richelieu still continued thinking, rolling and unrolling the paper in

his hands.

At length he raised his head, fixed his eagle look upon that loyal,

open, and intelligent countenance, read upon that face, furrowed with

tears, all the sufferings its possessor had endured in the course of a

month, and reflected for the third or fourth time how much there was in

that youth of twenty-one years before him, and what resources his

activity, his courage, and his shrewdness might offer to a good master.

On the other side, the crimes, the power, and the infernal genius of

Milady had more than once terrified him. He felt something like a

secret joy at being forever relieved of this dangerous accomplice.

Richelieu slowly tore the paper which D’Artagnan had generously

relinquished.

“I am lost!” said D’Artagnan to himself. And he bowed profoundly before

the cardinal, like a man who says, “Lord, Thy will be done!”

The cardinal approached the table, and without sitting down, wrote a

few lines upon a parchment of which two-thirds were already filled, and

affixed his seal.

“That is my condemnation,” thought D’Artagnan; “he will spare me the

_ennui_ of the Bastille, or the tediousness of a trial. That’s very

kind of him.”

“Here, monsieur,” said the cardinal to the young man. “I have taken

from you one _carte blanche_ to give you another. The name is wanting

in this commission; you can write it yourself.”

D’Artagnan took the paper hesitatingly and cast his eyes over it; it

was a lieutenant’s commission in the Musketeers.

D’Artagnan fell at the feet of the cardinal.

“Monseigneur,” said he, “my life is yours; henceforth dispose of it.

But this favor which you bestow upon me I do not merit. I have three

friends who are more meritorious and more worthy—”

“You are a brave youth, D’Artagnan,” interrupted the cardinal, tapping

him familiarly on the shoulder, charmed at having vanquished this

rebellious nature. “Do with this commission what you will; only

remember, though the name be blank, it is to you I give it.”

“I shall never forget it,” replied D’Artagnan. “Your Eminence may be

certain of that.”

The cardinal turned and said in a loud voice, “Rochefort!” The

chevalier, who no doubt was near the door, entered immediately.

“Rochefort,” said the cardinal, “you see Monsieur d’Artagnan. I receive

him among the number of my friends. Greet each other, then; and be wise

if you wish to preserve your heads.”

Rochefort and D’Artagnan coolly greeted each other with their lips; but

the cardinal was there, observing them with his vigilant eye.

They left the chamber at the same time.

“We shall meet again, shall we not, monsieur?”

“When you please,” said D’Artagnan.

“An opportunity will come,” replied Rochefort.

“Hey?” said the cardinal, opening the door.

The two men smiled at each other, shook hands, and saluted his

Eminence.

“We were beginning to grow impatient,” said Athos.

“Here I am, my friends,” replied D’Artagnan; “not only free, but in

favor.”

“Tell us about it.”

“This evening; but for the moment, let us separate.”

Accordingly, that same evening D’Artagnan repaired to the quarters of

Athos, whom he found in a fair way to empty a bottle of Spanish wine—an

occupation which he religiously accomplished every night.

D’Artagnan related what had taken place between the cardinal and

himself, and drawing the commission from his pocket, said, “Here, my

dear Athos, this naturally belongs to you.”

Athos smiled with one of his sweet and expressive smiles.

“Friend,” said he, “for Athos this is too much; for the Comte de la

Fère it is too little. Keep the commission; it is yours. Alas! you have

purchased it dearly enough.”

D’Artagnan left Athos’s chamber and went to that of Porthos. He found

him clothed in a magnificent dress covered with splendid embroidery,

admiring himself before a glass.

“Ah, ah! is that you, dear friend?” exclaimed Porthos. “How do you

think these garments fit me?”

“Wonderfully,” said D’Artagnan; “but I come to offer you a dress which

will become you still better.”

“What?” asked Porthos.

“That of a lieutenant of Musketeers.”

D’Artagnan related to Porthos the substance of his interview with the

cardinal, and said, taking the commission from his pocket, “Here, my

friend, write your name upon it and become my chief.”

Porthos cast his eyes over the commission and returned it to

D’Artagnan, to the great astonishment of the young man.

“Yes,” said he, “yes, that would flatter me very much; but I should not

have time enough to enjoy the distinction. During our expedition to

Béthune the husband of my duchess died; so, my dear, the coffer of the

defunct holding out its arms to me, I shall marry the widow. Look here!

I was trying on my wedding suit. Keep the lieutenancy, my dear, keep

it.”

The young man then entered the apartment of Aramis. He found him

kneeling before a _priedieu_, with his head leaning on an open prayer

book.

He described to him his interview with the cardinal, and said, for the

third time drawing his commission from his pocket, “You, our friend,

our intelligence, our invisible protector, accept this commission. You

have merited it more than any of us by your wisdom and your counsels,

always followed by such happy results.”

“Alas, dear friend!” said Aramis, “our late adventures have disgusted

me with military life. This time my determination is irrevocably taken.

After the siege I shall enter the house of the Lazarists. Keep the

commission, D’Artagnan; the profession of arms suits you. You will be a

brave and adventurous captain.”

D’Artagnan, his eye moist with gratitude though beaming with joy, went

back to Athos, whom he found still at table contemplating the charms of

his last glass of Malaga by the light of his lamp.

“Well,” said he, “they likewise have refused me.”

“That, dear friend, is because nobody is more worthy than yourself.”

He took a quill, wrote the name of D’Artagnan in the commission, and

returned it to him.

“I shall then have no more friends,” said the young man. “Alas! nothing

but bitter recollections.”

And he let his head sink upon his hands, while two large tears rolled

down his cheeks.

“You are young,” replied Athos; “and your bitter recollections have

time to change themselves into sweet remembrances.”

EPILOGUE

La Rochelle, deprived of the assistance of the English fleet and of the

diversion promised by Buckingham, surrendered after a siege of a year.

On the twenty-eighth of October, 1628, the capitulation was signed.

The king made his entrance into Paris on the twenty-third of December

of the same year. He was received in triumph, as if he came from

conquering an enemy and not Frenchmen. He entered by the Faubourg St.

Jacques, under verdant arches.

D’Artagnan took possession of his command. Porthos left the service,

and in the course of the following year married Mme. Coquenard; the

coffer so much coveted contained eight hundred thousand livres.

Mousqueton had a magnificent livery, and enjoyed the satisfaction of

which he had been ambitious all his life—that of standing behind a

gilded carriage.

Aramis, after a journey into Lorraine, disappeared all at once, and

ceased to write to his friends; they learned at a later period through

Mme. de Chevreuse, who told it to two or three of her intimates, that,

yielding to his vocation, he had retired into a convent—only into

which, nobody knew.

Bazin became a lay brother.

Athos remained a Musketeer under the command of D’Artagnan till the

year 1633, at which period, after a journey he made to Touraine, he

also quit the service, under the pretext of having inherited a small

property in Roussillon.

Grimaud followed Athos.

D’Artagnan fought three times with Rochefort, and wounded him three

times.

“I shall probably kill you the fourth,” said he to him, holding out his

hand to assist him to rise.

“It is much better both for you and for me to stop where we are,”

answered the wounded man. “_Corbleu!_ I am more your friend than you

think—for after our very first encounter, I could by saying a word to

the cardinal have had your throat cut!”

They this time embraced heartily, and without retaining any malice.

Planchet obtained from Rochefort the rank of sergeant in the Piedmont

regiment.

M. Bonacieux lived on very quietly, wholly ignorant of what had become

of his wife, and caring very little about it. One day he had the

imprudence to recall himself to the memory of the cardinal. The

cardinal had him informed that he would provide for him so that he

should never want for anything in future. In fact, M. Bonacieux, having

left his house at seven o’clock in the evening to go to the Louvre,

never appeared again in the Rue des Fossoyeurs; the opinion of those

who seemed to be best informed was that he was fed and lodged in some

royal castle, at the expense of his generous Eminence.

00 - Author's Preface

Chapter 1 of 69